THEOSOPHICAL

LENDING LIBRARY
MERSEYSIDE LODGE,
35, HOPE STREET,
LIVERPOOL.

RULES

1. Books are lent free to Members.

2. Books are lent for Four Weeks to Members
but must be returned or renewed.
Fine for books overdue--2d. per week.
3. Books are lent to non-members for Annual
Subscription of 7/6, or 2d. per week per
volume.
Fine for books overdue-2d. per week.
4. Books lost must be replaced and the Librarian
notified.

THE LIBRARY IS OPEN BEFORE AND AFTER

MEETINGS
THE SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
PRIMORDIAL MAN
 at so
LODt

RULE~

hooks at a r
;eek.

\ tes have fre

~wed at the
e is not ob~
ill be impose
1 and Visitm·

msible for th
11 be lost 01· d,
·r the value c

L '

2. ll

3.
 The Company of the Gods: THE JUDGMENT SCENE -AN I ' S HEART BEING WEIGHED IN THE BALANCE.
[ FROM THE PAPYR US OF AN I <BRIT. MUS. No. 10,470. SHEET 3 AN D 4 ).)
HATH OR. HORUS. ISIS AND NEPH T HYS. NUT. SEB. TEF NUT. SHU . TEMU. RA-HARMACH I S.
SA. HU.

of

of
a
Ill

~PO

RARY

Y borruw
.me Qcr "
' A- ........
l n.:,SOC I~

be re n o

I . . . . . .. ·. ,. ' . . -. . I ... :··,'_:.:::' . . . ._--.".:·~·-·.· ._-:,.·: '

esp1
SU Cj THOTH RECORDING TH E HORUS I NTRODUC ING ANI INTO THE PRESENCE AN I JUS"TIFIED KNE ELING BEFORE OSIRIS. OSIRIS T HRONED w iTH IN A SHRINE. BeHIND HIM ARE I SI S AND N E PH TH YS.
ANI AND HIS WIFE T HUTHU ENTERING THE RENENET AN D MES- ANI 'S SouL, AN I ' S EMBRYO, ANUSIS TESTING THE TONGUE T HE D EVOURER OF THE
n r~ OF OSI RI S. >\NO. BEFORE HIM, UPON A LOTUS STAND THE CHILDREN OF HORUS.
H ALL OF JuoGMEN~ KHENET. THE ANI ' S LUC K OR DESTIN~ . OF THE BALANCE. RESULT OF THE UNJUSTIFIED.
GODDESSES OF BIRTH. W EIGHING.
 THE

SIGNS AND SYMBOLS

OF

PRIMORDIAL MAN
BEING AN EXPLANATION OF

THE EVOLUTION OF RELIGIOUS DOCTRINES

FROM THE ESCHATOLOGY OF THE
ANCIENT EGYPTIANS

BY

ALBERT CHURCHW ARD

M.D., M.R.C.P. , M.R.C.S., F.G.S. , P.M., P.Z.

AUTHOR OF
"ORIGIN AND ANTIQUIT Y OF FREEMASONRY"
E T C.

WITH 186 I L L UST RATION S

1ont'lon
SWAN SO NNENSCHEIN & CO., L I M. "
N EW YORK : E. P. DUTTON & COMPANY
1910
--
 :t lDeNcate
THIS WORK TO

ALL MY BROTHER MASONS

IN WHATEVER CLIME AND WHATEVER CREED

WHO BELI EVE IN AND ACKNOWLEDGE

THE ONE GREAT ARCH I TECT

OF THE UN IVERSE
 CONTENTS
PAGE

PREFACE o XI

CHAPTER I
Introductory Chapter I

CHAPTER II
Freemasonry Generally 6
Proofs of Its being Universal II
Signs found amongst the Mayas, Mexicans, Egyptians, Assyrians, and
States of Central America, by Dr L e Plongeon and others
0 17

CHAPTER III
Evans' Three Cubes, with the Double Axe and explanation 29
The Common Gavel 32
The Three Pillars or Columns 38
Masonic Sign 43
Swastika 0
44

CHAPTER IV
Australians and other Tribes 46
Totemism and Totemic Ceremonies Defined and Explained, in connec-
tion with Spirit and Ancestral Worship, and Its Origin Traced to
Egypt 46
Totemism-their Sacred Ceremonies and Marks 0 47
The Sa ~ red Churinga and Its Connection with Mark Masons, and
Explanation of the same 5~
Traditions of the Alcheringa Ancestors and Egyptian Words found amongst
the Aboriginal Australians 57
Circumcision and Subincision-Origin and Explanation, and Legends of
Creation 58
Ceremonies of Knocking Out Fron~ Tooth and Nurtunga o 64
Some Signs of the Churinga and Rock Drawings, and explanation 66
The Khui Sign and Sign of Amsu 0 68
vii
 Vlll CO TENTS
CHAPTER V PAGE

Hieroglyphics on Australians and their Meaning .

The Grass Rope and Photograph, with Sign of Man R eturning from
Intichiuma-Signs Amongst Tribes 111 South Africa and th eir
explanation 73
The Tordites and their Ceremonies 77
The Zapo tecs, Mexicans and Maya Indian s, and th eir Customs, etc. 77
Isis, and Hieroglyph for the same 79
The Bull-Roarer and the Battle between Sut and Horus . 79
Photograph of Ground Drawing and preparing \Vollunqua Mound , and
of Ground Drawings associated with the Totemic Ceremonies In
Australia and North America
The Origin of the Great Snake-traced to Egypt .

CHAPTER VI
The so-called Twenty-day Sign from Borgian Codex and explanation 86
Decipherment of Tablets of Temple-Pyramid of Tepoxtlan-traced to
Egypt 89
Remains of Ritual found amongst the Zapotecs, Mexicans, People of
Yucatan and Central America 90
Notes on Design on a Vase from Chama . 94
Zapotec and Mexican Conception of Deity. Re marks on Cable-Tow.
We accept challenge thrown by Forstemamz 106
Remains of Battle between Horus I. and Sut 111 Mexico and Central
American States 109
Myths and Legends same as the Egyptian 110
H eaven in Eight Divisions II3
Decipherment of Dr L e P longeon's Works-How the Mythos was
carried here 120
Mexican Types of I sis and Horus-Egyptian and Christian. The Seri
Tribes and their Customs. Some South American Tribes described
by Baron Nordenskjold, and th e Si gnification of their Customs 127
The Tribes of West Africa. The Purroh Man and his Marks of the Khui
Land. Mr D ennett's Discoveries and th e explanation of same 129

CHAPTER VII
Bi rthplace of Man and various Exodes 1 33
Character of Hair and Anatomical Features Compared-Bushmen,
Tasmanians, Australians, Egyptian s and Pygmi es 1 33
The Pygmies and their R elation to Bushmen; th eir Language and
Customs, Anatomical Features and Dances, etc. The Men of the
Double Cave and Origin of Mythology. Their Recognition of the
First Sign for Amsu as the Great Chief. Th eir Sacred Ceremonies
and Commencement of "Spirit Worship. " The Khui Land-Dr
Edward Naville's Opinion. Comparison of Customs amongst
"Native Tribes"- Dr Morton's Opinion. Haddon's and
Seligmann's Description of Natives of New Guinea, etc. Evolu-
tion and Exod es
 CONTENTS IX

CHAPTER VIII P AG E

Th e Tomb of Ollamh Fodhla in Ireland. Description and Decipherment

of Egy ptia n Hieroglyphics found on Stones 168
Tabulated Hi eroglyphics found Universally. Complex Mexican and
other Signs. Professor Sergi's Opinion from his Anthropological
Studies 178

CHAPTER IX
Druids and Israelites Compared-their Manner of the Burial of the
Dead th e sam e as th e Egyptians. Brotlzer Gould's "Researches."
Ccesar Diodorus and M e/a's Statements. Canute's Edict-Who
th e Druids were- their Signs and Symbols explained. The Three
Feathers or Three Rod s- Description and Meaning, the Name of
Ancient Egy pt. Th e Three Circles and Twelve Pillars explained 181
Th e Cable-Tow and Th e Bright Morning Star-Sign and Symbol of the
whole 205

CHAPTER X
The Chaldeans and their R elation to the Egyptians; and the Babylonians
and their Offerings to the Dead 208
The Origin of the Zodiac . 212
The Chinese and their Origin from Egypt 215
The Ainus of Japan and the Code of H ammurabi 218
The Two Fee t- Origin and E xplanation . 220
Tradition of North American Indians and Signs, etc., found in America 221
Customs 221
The Incas, and Remarks 222
Language . 226

CHAPTER XI
The Buddhists and Rig-Veda-Professor llfax Muller's and Tie/e's Ideas 230
Th e Japanese. Th e Emerald Stone-· found Universally and reason 233
The Jews and Moses, and Stalre of Hammurabi-Manetho and Volney's
Statement . 235
The Danites and th e Pentateuch . 240
Left Foot First 244

CHAPTER XII
Further Evidence Found Connecting the Prehistoric Man with Ancient
Egypt as his Birthplace, dating from th e Neolithic and Paleolithic
Age--Disoveries by Pietti, Professor Strgi and De Morgan 246
Explanation of Ivory Tablets 2 5I
Notes on Burial Customs, etc., as Found in Various Parts of the World
and Photos of the sam e 256
X CONTENTS
CHAPTER XIII p A GE

Notes on Professor Petri's Discoveries-Dr Budge's and Professor Sayee's

Opinion
The Serkh of Rameses II.
Notes on Evolution from Steller to Solar Mythos, and Land of the Spirits
or Khui Land. The Two Great Lakes-Mexican and Egyptian.
An-Her Lifting Up the Heavens and Decipherment of the
Mexican--the Double Cave, etc. I-am-Hetep
The Ten Mysteries of Amenta
Remarks on Crowns

CHAPTER XIV
The Origins and Explanations of Other Principal Signs and Symbols used
amongst Freemasons :- the Square 289
The Coffined One; the Seven Glorious Ones; the Maatit and Sektit Boats 292
The Bark or Ark, and Ark of the Covenant; the Origin of the Twenty-
four-Inch Gauge and Meaning 305
Origin of the D.C.'s Symbol 307

CHAPTER XV
The Origin of the Triangle and Meaning of the Different Triangles 309
The Four Children of Horus, as Found all over the World, and Meaning 315
The Origin of the Two Colums I and B, and explanation 321

CHAPTER XVI
The Origin of the Circle and the Point within a Circle
The Seven Golden Candlesticks .
The House of Heaven
Mexican Representation of the 18th Degree
Notes to Royal Arch Masons
Origin of the Term" Companions" and Notes on Different Degrees

CHAPTER XVII
The Cross- its Origin, Development and Interpretation
House or Temple of the Snake and M.W.S. Jewel

CHAPTER XVIII
The Great Pyramid, and Pyramids of Mexico and the Sphinx 375

CHAPTER XIX
Remarks on "The Book of the Dead" or" The Book of the Resurrection" 394

CHAPTER XX
Interior of the Great Pyramid-explanations. General Summary and
Notes on Christianity, Socialism and Freemasonry 411
Map and Explanation of Exodes . 437
 PREFACE

IN writing the explanation of the Signs and Symbols of Pri-

mordial Man, I have gone back to the foundation of the human
as a beginning, and traced these signs from the first Pygmies, and
their then meaning, up to the latter-day Christians, and shown
the evolution and meaning of the same, back to the Primordial
Signs and Symbols and Sign Language, which have never been
studied or taken into account, so far as I am aware, either in
Freemasonry, the Christian doctrines: or the Eschatology of the
Egyptians, and without which it is impossible to form a true
conception of how these later doctrines came into existence.
Without these signs, only a false conception of the ancient
Egyptians, their ideas as to the future life, and their belief in
the immortality of the soul, could only be erroneous-as indeed
we find with most writers on the subject at the present day,
their studies and knowledge only going back as far as the
Osirian period, which is very recent, comparatively.
I hope that it may be of some interest to my readers to know
that all the materials to compile this work have been gathered
from existing remnants of the past. Although my work may
appear to my brother Masons not to have any connection with
Freemasonry proper, yet, inasmuch as Freemasonry is the truest
ritual we have of the past, it will prove, to those who study the
subject, the correctness of my views.
In bringing forward the following, I have tried to search after
the facts with a steady honesty and sincere impartiality, to find
. the truth after searching carefully for the evidence, the testimony
of which must be a sufficient guarantee of the truth of what I
state. It is an impatience of doubt and suspense, a rashness and
precipitancy of judgment and hastiness to believe something that
plunges people into error. In constituting oneself a searcher after
truth it is necessary to judge on every point those proper and
peculiar means whereby the evidence of it is to be obtained.
Xl
xu PREFACE
And here I must answer some of my critics in their criticism
of my monograph. One of them stated that there are not any
Masonic Signs and Symbols in use amongst the Aborigines of
Au~tralia, but th ey are simply gesture signs : and he further
states that if these " Blacks" knew anything of Freemasonry the
white man must have initiated them, a statement too absurd for
any kind of argument. I have gone more particularly and
explicitly into the traditional histories, and also drawn attention
to the Totemic ceremonies of the Arunta and other tribes for
this reason : to prove that our friend, in his criticism of the" Origin
and Antiquity of Freemasonry," has shown his complet e ignorance
of these histories, and that there is no foundation for his making
such a statement. The facts brought iorward will be indisputable
proof to all Masons, as well as showing that these originated from,
and that these Aboriginal Australians are an exodus from, the
earlier N ilotic Negroes.
Regarding the subj ect of Sign Language, I may here observe
that one of my critics actually stated that signs and symbols were
first used as Decorative Art, an assertion sufficiently ridiculous to
prove his complete want of knowledge of the subj ect. There are
not any facts in existence to support such an assertion on his
part . Signs and Symbols were first used as a written language
or ideographic marks by man to express his thoughts when he
had not the articulate sounds that we now have-as will be seen
later on in this work-and afterwards adopted to express secret
meanings. The "Sign Language" must be studied and taken
into account if one wishes to understand the natives and the
Primordial.
As to the song" To the West, to the West, to the Land of the
Free " being written originally by Russell, as one of my critics
stated, and referring it to the United States ; this cannot be so,
because in Ireland there is a very old song to the same effect,
dating long before Russell, who may have, and probably did use
part of this. Maspero gives the whole Egyptian translation from
the hieroglyphics, which was a "Funeral Song" or "Dead March."
It was sung at the obsequies of all the dead at the burial, and its
meaning will be shown later on.
The Editor of the Ars Quatuor Coronatorum, vol. xii., part 2,
speaking of the Aborigines of Australia and the tribes of West
Africa, says "that they have evolved all their ideas of science, of
 PREFACE Xlll

life, of death, and of the rebirth into a new life from their own
surroundings and experience," and we suppose he also maintains
they have evolved all their Totemic ceremonies from the same,
because these are their ideas, acted in dramatic form.
I think it greatly to be regretted that the haut critique of such
a magazine should be so lamentably ignorant of the whole subject
as to be able to entertain those opinions against existing facts, and
I think it much more to be regretted that he should have such an
instrument in his hands through which to proclaim his own opin-
ions without any foundation except his own imaginings. In the
same Transactions, June r8gg, Brother Wynn Westcott's statement
that he does not see that much light is thrown by the "Book of
the Dead" upon that "very High Church Degree, the r8th, the
ritual of which has no trace of any purely Egyptian symbols, etc.,"
shows that he must have written the criticism in ignorance of
anything pertaining to the subject, or simply to try and condemn
wilfully any light that is shown which may elucidate the mysteries
of the past and present.
Firstly, let me assure him that the r8th degree is not a High
Church or Low Church or any Church degree at all. It is a
degree founded upon the new and better Covenant, certainly, but
its prototype may be found amongst the Quiche at the present
day, brought on by them from the Mayas, who had it from the
Egyptians. Again, I would also only ask him to look upon the
symbols on his apron and collar to see if he can find them in any
High Church Degree. Let him also examine the symbols in the
D. R. and C., as well as the jewels and the words on it of M. W. S.,
the Hebrew of which has no real meaning, but the Egyptian,
from which it is copied, has-see origin of the Cross. These
words, let me inform him, are purely Egyptian, and cannot be
found in any Church degree, high or low, but are clearly written
in the Ritual, and if he will take the trouble to read this he
will find them most clearly stated, but he will not find them
elsewhere.
His observation that a little Egyptian knowledge is dangerous
is true, and most applicable to critics of his metier, but does not
concern writers who have devoted many years to the study of
Egyptology and Freemasonry.
It would certainly add to the value of the Ars Quatuor
Coronatorum if the reviewers learned something first of the
 XlV PREFACE
subject they attempt to criticise, and did not hazard an opinioh
on a subject of the alphabet of whose language they are
ignorant.
I contend that the information contained in the following
pages is right and true, the same having been obtained from
existing facts, which can be proved by any person devoting his
attention to the subject . It will also be of profound interest to
those studious persons, who are not Freemasons, who take an
interest in the ancient signs and symbols found throughout the
world, the origin and meaning of which have hitherto been un-
known in most instances or an erroneous decipherment given
of the various sacred signs and symbols, which are found on
ancient temples, rocks and stones, papyri, etc., in many ways
throughout the world.
I have not given the whole of the passages of the different
degrees, as these are secrets for the initiated only, and for the
brethren who belong to the higher degrees in Freemasonry, never-
theless, I have laboured to simplify the " parts" of the various
degrees that they may be explicit to all who have taken them up
as far as the 30th degree. At the same time the secrets are unin-
telligible except to those who are initiated ; for to follow them
separately and accurately one must have attained the 33rd degree,
and !mow and understand " The Egyptian Ritual or Book of the
Dead," and the Primordial and Sign Language.
I have divided this work into " Chapters" and " Parts," as I
think it will be more convenient for the reader to follow and
trace from one point to another.
I am deeply indebted to the following for information : -
especially to my friend Gerald Massey; 1 "The Book of the Dead,"
with Papyri of Hunefer-Anhar, Kerasher and Netchemet; and of
Nu. Demotic Papyri of the Priests of Memphis; Dr Le Plongeon;
Mr Holmes, Chief of the Bureau of Ethnology, Smithsonian
Institute, D.C. ; Mr Marsh Adams; Brugsch Pacha; Messrs
1 Since writing this book, and ~ before I could get it published, my dear old friend

for twenty year s, Gerald Massey, has died, very soon after he published the greatest
work of his life, " Ancient Egypt," and although there are a few passages in this work
similar to his, I am indebted to him for them during his lifetime; he was never tired
of discussing the subject and assisting me. No one ever understood the mythology
and Ritual of Ancient Egypt so well as Gerald Massey since the time of the Ancient
Philosophers of Egypt. He has left a written record in "Ancient Egypt" of the
facts which will be an everlasting light on the subject.
 PREFACE XV

Spencer and Gillen; Professor Sergi; Dr Wallis Budge; Brother

John Woolnough and Mr J . C. Hart, R.N., for the care they have
devoted to the proofs; Brother Fitzgerald Marriott; Sir Harry
Johnston, and others .
. '
ALBERT CHURCHWARD.
Royal Societies Club,
63 St J a mes's Street,
London, S.W.
 LIST OF FULL-PAGE ILLUSTRATIONS
I. The Judgment Scen e-Ani's H eart bei ng weighed m th e
Balance Frontispiece
2. Drawings on the Rocks of Totem s . Facing page 66
3· The dual god Horus-Set .
" "
4· Design on a Vase from Chanli
" "
5· The Goddess Nut holdin g a tablet on which stands
Harpocrates 113
" "
6. Humboldt Fragmen t I I4
" "
7· The Goddess Sebek-Nit suckling Horus 123
" "
8. Bushman of the 'Gari ep
" "
9· Bushman Children
" "
Io. The God Bes I 54
" "
I I. The God Amsu zos
" "
I 2. The Goddess Mesklenet
" "
I 3· Th e God I-em-Hetep (Im out his)
" "
( q. The Ark of the God Seker on its Sledge 2
93
" "

I 5. Anubis ministerin g to Osiri s on hi s Bier

" "
r6 . Nefer Hetep
" "
r 7. Ptah-Seker-Ausar
" "

b XVll
 LIST OF TEXT ILLUSTRATIONS
F IG. PAGE

r. Three Temples in Uxmal, M exico 11

2. Templ e in Uxmal, Mexico 12

3· T emple in Uxmal, M ex ico 13

4· Emblem s of Mortality, Uxmal, Mex ico r8
5· T a u and Double Triangle, Uxmal, M exico 19
6. Masonic Dress, Uxmal, Mexi co . 20

7 and 8. T emple mentio ned by Gerald Massey, North America 21

9· Japanese eight-forked road of heaven 22

Io. Plate from Egypt. 23

I I. Plate from Assyria
r 2. Plate from Mexico
I3 . P.Z. J ewels
14· Three Cubes with Double Axe found at Knossos
IS · Ancient W.M. 's C hair, part of a Lodge or T emple call ed the Thron e of
Minos found at Knossos 30
I6. Stone Axe d ecorated with lin e ornament . 33
r 7. Method of haftin g a Ground Axe. \Varramunga tribe 33
r8. Hafted ground axe. Gnanji tribe 33
I9. T epoxtecatl, so-called Pulque God, Mexico 35
20. Three Druid Pillars, C romlech, Louth 39
21. Double C ube 41
22. Top of Double Cube 4I
23. Comparison of Alpha betifonn Signs (Evans) 43
24. Triangle with circle and dot 43
25. Mexican figure of R a, illustratin g story of Creation Go
26 . Th e six triangles . 68
27 . E gyptian hi eroglyphics on a man of the Worgaia tribe 70
XVlll
 LIST OF TEXT ILLUSTRATIONS xix
F IG. PAGE

28. Native returning after Intichiuma-with sign 73

29. Preparing the Wollunqua Mound. 81
30. Ground-drawing associated with Wollunqua ceremonies 82

3r. Ground-drawing associated with Woilunqua ceremonies 82

32. Serpent Mound of Loch Neel, Scotland 83

33· Serpent Mound, Ohio, U.S.A. 83
34· Dr SeZer's Twenty-Day Signs, from BoRGIAN CoDEX 86
35 · Mexican Symbol for Heaven in eight divisions 91
36. "Two Gods" recently discovered at Mitla 92

37. The Red God of the Mexicans 94

38. A type of Horus of the Mexicans as M. W.S. 94
39· Horus speaking to his Father Ra in Heaven-Mexican 101
40. Signs and Symbols of the Child Horus hidden m Papyrus Swamp
-Mexican 103
41. Horus as Lord of the Double-Horizon-Mexico. 104
42. Horus as Fish-man-i.e. Horus-Sebek-Mexico . 105
43· Horus the Light of the World in Tears-Mexico. 105
44· Sut bound and chained, wounded by Horus' Spear-Mexico 106
45· Mount of Heaven with Double Holy House of Anup-Mexico 107
46. Signs and Symbols of 18°, with Sign of A 108
47. Battle between Horus and Sut on the Mount, with Shu as arbitrator·-
Mexican 109
48. Symbol of heaven in eight divisions-Mexican 113
49· Mexican Calendar in form of Swastica Cross-Mexican 115
50. Ta-Urt giving birth to her son-Mexican II6
5r. Part of HUMBOLDT FRAGMENT-Mexican 117
52. Raising Tat pillar (from Steven's work) . II8
53· Horus of the Double Horizon (from Steven's work)
54· Isis suckling Horus-Mexican 122

55· Painting of Christian Madonna and Child 126

56. Face with Totemic signs painted on-Mexican 128
57. Sacred triangle of West Africa 132
58. Man of the Kaitish tribe-Australian 1 37
XX LIST OF TEXT ILLUSTRATIO IS
FI G .

59· Man of the Tjingilli tribe-Australian

6o. Tasmanian Native
6r. Tasmanian Native
6z. A Bushman of South Africa
63. A Tamahu from Egypt
64. Pygmies
65. Pygmies
66. Pygmies
67. Pygmies
68. Pygmies 143
6g. Ainu from Japan . 165
70. Ainu from Japan . 166
7 r. Tomb of Ollamh Fodhla, Ireland 168
72. Stones with Egyptian hieroglyphics-Ireland qo
73· Egyptian hieroglyphic, Tank of Flame with Swallow I7 3
74· Stones with Egyptian hieroglyphics from Irela nd 17 3
75. Stones with Egyptian hieroglyphics from Ireland I 74
76. Sign and Symbol of W.G.M.-Egyptian . 175
77· Symbol of Celestial World in ten divisions 175
78. Symbol of celestial and terrestrial divisions (ten) 175
79· Celestial and terrestrial divisions (eight)-Central American States q6
8o . Maya Sign and Symbol 177
81. Plate of 55 hieroglyphics found by author m Egypt, Great Britain,
Ireland, America, an d other parts of the world q8
8z . Signs and Symbols having identically th e same meaning fo und m
Ireland and Australia .
83 . Triangle with Swastika-Druids
84. Evolution of Latin Cross from Swastika direct
85. The double triangle
86. I.U. and ancient name of Egypt .
8 7. The three circles of the Druids
88. Three circles of the Druids at Rough Tor, Cornwall
89. So-called " Hut" of the three circles, Tor, Cornwall
 LIST OF TEXT ILLUSTRATIONS xx1
FIG, PAGE

90. Mexican Sign and Symbol of Heaven in two divisions with name of
Horus as The One and emblems of Royalty . 201
91. Triangle associated with Horus only 203
92. Compound Sign and Symbol 204
93· The Two Feet-of Horus, of Buddha, etc. 220
94 · H eadfrom Palenque 222
95· Swastica with Disk of Aten-North American Indian 224
96. High Priest, without Breastplate 235
97. High Priest, with Breastplate 236
98. High Priest, full Dress . 237
99· Breastplate of Egyptian, Druids and Israelite Priests 238
1oo . Ivory Tablets found in the Tomb of Naqada 246
101. Linear writing signs on clay vessels (De JVforgan) 246
102. Signs and Egyptian Hieroglyphics from the Dolmens of Brittany 248
103. Thrice-bent man in Cist, from Cornwall 258
104. Thrice-bent man in Cist, from Cornwall 259
105. Thrice-bent man in Egyptian Tomb 26o
ro6. Thrice-bent man-from Mexico . 261
107. Serkh of Rameses II. 268
ro8. An-Her lifting up the Heavens-Mexico 271

109 . Double Holy House of Anup-Mexico 272

uo. Ptah and Put-Cycle-Mexico 272
III. Shu-Mexico 272
II2. Figures of M. W. S. and I.-Mexico 27 5
113. Mexican representation of I -em-Hetep 281
II4. Royal Cartouche 287
us. Formation of Royal Cartouch e by JVfarsh Adams 287
II6 . Form of Masonic Lodge 289
rq. Maat and Osiris seated on Masonic Square 290
n8. Maatit Boat 292

119. The Ark of the Covenant 296

120. The Holy of Holies in the T emple of Solomon . 297
121. Shu standing on seven steps lifting up the Heavens 310
 xxii LIST OF TEXT ILLUSTRATIONS
FIG. PAGE

122. Uranographic of Horus with triangle 310

123. 33° Sign and Symbol
124. R. A.D. Symbol .
125. Triangle typical of Heaven
126. House of An up or Earth
127. Double Holy House of An up
128. North American Indian Symbol 320
129. Symbolic figure of the Apostles . 321
130. Entrance to Tattu in Amenta 322
131. Two pillars, I and B, King Solomon 's Temple .
132. Heaven's Eye-Mountain
133. The Seven Golden Candlesticks
134. Prototype of part of 18° Ceremonies- Mexican
135. Royal Catanarian Arch .
136. F.C.D. Sign, origin of 340
137. Seven steps up and seven steps down, 30° 34 1
138. Symbol of Highest Egyptian Degree 343
139· Winged-Disk 344
140. Pelican feeding young from her own blood 348
141. Cross showing Ank Cross, with four quarters and circle 35°
142. Different crosses, types of 35 1
143. Swastika Cross on head of negro 35 1
144. Origin of cross-two human figures crossed 35 1
145. Swastika Cross at Meigle 35 2
146. Swastika at St Vigeans 35 2
147. Mahometan Swastika from Lahore 35 2
148. Swastika Cross from fourth city of Troy 35 2
149. Triangle and Swastika 354
150. Latin Cross 354
151. Ank Cross from Dartmoor 354
152. Pre-Christian Cross 354
153· Pre-Christian Cross 354
154. Pre-Christian Cross 355
 LIST OF TEXT ILL USTRA TI ONS XXIll
F IG. PAGE

ISS· Pre-Christian Cross 3SS

IS6. Pre-Christian Cross 3SS
IS7. Zipe's banner, with cross 3SS
I 58. Sign of the Khui Land . 3S7
IS9· Four figures forming Swastik a 359
I6o. St Andrew's Cross, from Sweden 359
I6r. St Andrew's Cross, from Egyptian Papyri 36o
I62 . St Andrew's Cross, M.W.S.I. 18° 363
I63. Great Pyramid of Ghizeh and Sphin x 37 5
164. F igure showing position of G. P. 38o
r6s . Ank Cross with Symbols of "the Seven Gloriou s On es " on church of
Am ba Derbo . 409
r66. Interior of Great Pyramid 424
I67. Door of Entrance of Great Pyramid 42s
r68 . Door and Slant Tunn el of Great P yramid 426
Map of the World showing route s and courses of th e exod es, from the
" Home of Man " in Egypt 437
 INTRODUCTORY CHAPTER I

As many have desired further information than was given in our

monograph, connecting Freemasonry and the Signs and Symbols
thereof, and the analogy of the same to the Eschatology of the
Ancient Egyptians, we have devoted much time and study to
bring forward full proofs of our. contention, more especially as
hitherto there have been so many contradictory opinions and
theories in the attempt to supply the origin and reason, when,
where and why the brotherhood of Freemasonry came into exist-
ence, and all the " different parts" and "various rituals of the
different degrees." All that has been written on this has hither-
to been theories, without any facts for their foundation, and
although in the "higher degrees" of Freemasonry, Christianity,
or a belief in the same is insist ed upon, yet in their forms,
ceremonies, P-words, Signs and Symbols, almost all are pre-
Christian, and that which is not has been brought on by evolution
into Christian ideas or some form of the same, but it belongs to the
most ancient part of the Ritual/ as we have clearly shown and
demonstrated throughout this work; time and evolution being
the only factors which have made the apparent difference, and
although it may give a shock to the religious susceptibilities of
those who have never studied the past, but have taken as absolute
facts that which has been written " according to " for history,
yet, if these people will devot e a little time and trouble to the
study of the same, they cannot arrive at any different conclusion
than we have. Facts and history are one thing; theories and
" according to" are another, and it is for this reason that the
present work has been written. The contents of this book will
prove the very origin of all our signs and symbols, and how these
have been brought on through the Stellar, Lunar and Solar
Mythos to the Christian doctrines: proofs which are founded
upon facts, all written on stone or papyri, that are open to all
to read if they so desire. Then we have entered into a description
of primary man; his thoughts, ideas and myths, and the Totemic
1 "The Ritual of Ancient Egypt, or the Book of the Dead."·
A I
2 SIGNS AND SYlVIBOLS OF
ceremonies of the various tribes throughout the world to show
at a very early period they were all one and universally the
same, having one home-Egypt, from whence all sprang. We have
shown how the exodus spread over the world, when the Ancient
Egyptians had worked out their Stellar Mythos: and how this was
carried N. S. E. and W. At the present day there are various
native tribes still practising these ancient rites, and where inter-
communication has been limited we still find them in their primi-
tive form. All their Totemic ceremonies and customs are the
same, and although we have excellent works of Spencer and Gillen,
giving many details of these at the present time, no one has hither-
to traced them back to their origin in Egypt. We have therefore
felt it a duty to enter into and bring forward all the proofs of
t,his, feeling confident that in the future other workers will have
less difficulty in deciphering the whole history and truth of the
past, now we point out to them that the Key of the Door which
discloses the archives is the Primordial and Ritual of Ancient
Egypt, without which you cannot enter; therefore, except one
knows and understands the Primordial and Ritual of Ancient
Egypt, it is impossible to trace back the history of this world-
the history of all religions, and the history of all mankind, and
that which is attached thereto. Knowing this, we venture to
say that all students will, for the future, have no difficulty in
treading the right path and not be wandering off into blind lanes
which lead nowhere . They will trace primitive man from here
in Egypt, and the exodus all over the earth. The ossified remains
of these little people will prove what we have brought forward
to be correct, and the actual living Paleolithic people may still
be found in some parts of the world. We have shown that they
have a belief in the great spirit-have the commencement of a
mythos, and from this we trace the development through and
up to the Stellar Mythos, which we have shown existed also all
over the world, and is still found and practised by the aboriginal
natives of all countries at the present time, and although the
present representatives of these natives have lost the original
meaning of these customs still practised amongst them, in Egypt
we find the key. As this Stellar Mythos was and is, as far as
native tribes are concerned, universal, it must have had one com-
mon origin, and that was Egypt. It is only by carefully studying
what is still extant, and we contend that there is sufficient, that
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 3
we can come to any positive conclusion upon the highest question
of the primordial history and origin of our race. Following the
laws of development, research has led us to bring forward such
evidence, as furnished by the records and monuments of the
country or nations of the world, where we find the same signs and
symbols, the same myths and legends, the same sacred ceremonies
and identical religious beliefs, which, when correctly interpreted,
proves that only one conclusion can be definitely arrived at, which
we have set forth in this work-viz. that the first or Paleolithic
man was the Pygmy, who was evolved in Central Africa at the
sources of the Nile, or Nile valley, and that from here all originated
and were carried throughout the world, and that the most primi-
tive phase of Mythology is a mode of representing certain ele-
mental powers by means of living types which were superhuman,
like the natural phenomena. The foundations of mythology were
laid in the pre-anthropomorphic shape of primitive representation.
Thus the typical giant, Apap, was an enormous water reptile.
The typical genetrix and mother of life was a \iVater Cow, that
represented the earth; the typical provider was a goose, etc.
It was here, in the Nile valley, that the dumb mythology became
articulate. Egypt alone preserved primitive gnosis and gave ex-
pression to the language of sign~ and symbols, and it was here
thatthefirstelemental powers were divinised-here thatTotemism,
Stellar, Lunar and Solar Mythology originated. In the Astra-
Mythology of the Egyptians, we find the belief in the first Man-
God (HoRUS I.) and his death and resurrection as Amsu. In the
Ritual of ancient Egypt we have full proof of this, and all the
powers of the Great Creator of this Earth and other worlds of
the Universe. We have the various stories of the great power
of darkness and the great power of light, and the fight between
these fully explained in their primitive and true form. We see this
myth still believed in and carried on at the present day by the
Aboriginal Australians and other native tribes, wherever we can
gain access to their Sacred Ceremonies, and thoughts and beliefs,
as Spencer and Gillen have done with these people. Then we have
shown how the Stellar was evolutionised into the Lunar and Solar
Mythos; how the different names of all the gods (names of the
powers or attributes of the One Great God) and how even His
name has been changed by the Priests, by time and evolution,
up to the time when the Egyptians had work~d out their perfect
 4 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Eschatology (or doctrine of final things). We have traced how
the Solar Mythos was spread over some part of the world, follow-
ing the Stellar, the priests merging all the latter with the former,
as far as they were able, and adding more attributes in the form
and names of other gods to the One Great One. We have shown
when the Father was the Father of the Son and the Son was the
Father of the Father, and how Mut was brought on as Isis, and
HoRUS I. as the child, in the Osirian doctrines at the time when
their E schatology was completed. 'vVe see how Osiris has taken
the name and place of HoRUS I., the first Man-God mummified :
how he died and rose again in spiritual form as Ra, taking the
name and place of Amsu, with all the divine titles, attributes and
names which have been attached to the same . In HoRUS, the
child of Isis, we discover the beginning of the Christian doctrines,
which will form the subj ect of another book. All which we have
brought forward are facts, as far as the remains of the same are
to be found, written on stone and papyri still extant, for all to
read who are interested in these researches. Of course, in draw-
ing the reader's attention to these signs, symbols and ceremonies,
partially described, we have been obliged to safeguard the secrets
of the same both " in forms , words and descriptions of the true
character, now enacted" by our brother Freemasons ; but all will
be sufficiently lucid for those who are initiat ed, in the various
degrees we have considered, to understand the proof of which, be
they Egyptologists or not, cannot be denied, as the evidence is
unmistakable. We have shown how primitive man first began
to think and observe the laws of nature, and how from observa-
tion of these his spiritual ideas and the divination of things began
to dawn upon him-how his spiritual beliefs grew, and how the
first religious ideas and conceptions took place, which, from want
of articulate sounds, he primarily represented by various signs
and symbols, which his awakened sense of awe and wonder
suggest ed, and out of which religion was born. All else have been
built up by time and evolution .
It is only by comparison of all that we find in various parts
of the world that we can arrive at a correct conclusion. To com-
pare part of man's history from one or t wo nations alone, however
great or numerous, would not lead to a right conclusion. It is
only by studying the whole history of the world, and all nations
from the beginning, and then comparing one with the other, that
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 5
the true and definite history of man can be followed . Then we
can read and understand the evolution of the human race from the
Primordial. We have to study the language (sign and articula-
tion), myths, Astro-Mythology and Eschatology; their cosmo-
gonic ideas in all their various forms ; their customs, manners
and traditional history; their anatomical development; their
architecture, both ancient and civilised ; and the result of
intimate communications that must have exist ed between them
at some time ages ago. Having done this, we contend that the
result of our labours herein set forth is correct.
 CHAPTER II
Egypt I h ow I have dwelt with yo u in dreams,
So long, so intimately, t hat it seems
As if you h ad borne me ; t hough I could not know,
It was so m any thousand years ago !
And in my gropings darkly underground ,
The long-lost memory at last is fo und
Of motherhood-you m other of us all !
And to my fellow-men I must recall
The memory too; t h at comm on motherhood
May help to make the common brotherhood.
GERALD M ASSEY .

IN writing this book, "Explanation of the Signs and Symbols of

Primordial Man," we have tried to meet our critics of the mono-
graph on the "Origin and Antiquity of Freemasonry," and
perhaps to make the elucidation and connection of the past with
the present more complete and plainer to our fellow brother
Masons and others who may be interest ed in the subject.
We do this without altering the principles of that which we
have already written, as there is nothing to alter or retract from
what h_as been previously brought before our brethren and others.
All we have done is to write plainly and give more details of the
connecting links, so that Freemasons may be able to understand
them, without exposing those secret myst eries and hidden mean-
ings which are known to us only; and yet to keep each of the
secret s of the different degrees hidden and separate from those
who are not entitled to know them, whilst those who are initiated
will be able to read bet ween the lines and see that the connecting
links are not wanting nor yet broken, and thus prove to them the
accuracy of our beliefs.
We also have brought before our readers notices of many
Totemic ceremonies and ancient signs and symbols found through-
out theworld, toprove that ourownsigns and symbols were brought
down and carried on from these originals. We have shown the
ancient origin of them and their signification, and how time and
evolution have substituted our present interpolation.
Our object is solely to interest our brother Masons to attain
to the myst eries and secrets of all the degrees of Freemasonry,
6
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN 7
and to carry out and fulfil in thought, word and deed those prin-
ciples which have been inculcated with our Order, and which we
believe must finally carry out the destiny of this world to its
good and advancement, until the prophecies of Ezekiel and the
other prophets are fulfilled, the mysteries of which are now being
rapidly elucidated, and to bring before others the one true
religion which has existed from time immemorial. Yet many
of our brethren appear indifferent to the same.
To all earnest students the book is open, and if they will read
and study its contents light will surely dawn upon them.
In the new and revised edition of the Perfect Ceremonies,
according to our E. working, a theory is given that Freemasonry
originated from certain guilds of workmen which are well known
in history as the " Roman College of Artificers."
There is no foundation of fact for any such theory. Free-
masonry is now and always was an Eschatology , as may be proved
by the whole of our signs, symbols and words, and our rituals.
More than a hundred years ago some of our brethren were of this
opinion, if we may judge from the oration delivered at the open-
ing of our Masonic Temple in I794·
The late Brother Rev . Dr William Dodd, in delivering an
oration on Masonry at the dedication of Freemasons' Hall in Great
Queen Street, in F ebruary 1794, speaking of the Antiquity of
Freemasonry, says : " Masons are well informed from their own
private and interior records that the building of Solomon's
Temple is an important era, whence they derive many myst eries
of their art .
" Now be it remembered that this great event took place above
rooo years before · the · Christian era ; and consequently more
than a century before Homer-the first of the Grecian poets
-wrote: and above fi ve centuries before Pythagoras brought
from the East his s'u blime system of truly Masonic instruction
to illuminate our ·w estern world . But, remote as is this period,
we date not from this event the commencement of our art;
for though it might owe to the wise and glorious King of Israel
some of its many mystic forms and hieroglyphic ceremonies, yet
certainly the art itself is cceval with Man, the great subj ect of it ;
nay, it may well be st yled cceval with Creation, when the Sove-
reign Architect raised on Masonic principles this beauteous glob_e
and commanded that mast er science, Geometry, to lay the rule
8 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
to the planetary world, and to regulate by its laws the whole
stupendous system in just, unerring proportion, rolling round
the central Sun.
"And as Masonry is of this remote antiquity, so is it, as may
reasonably be imagined, of boundless extent. We trace its foot-
steps in the most distant, most remote ages and nations of the
world. We find it among the first and most celebrated civilisers
of the East ; we deduce it regularly from the first astronomers on
the plains of Chaldea ; to the· wise and mystic kings and priests
of Egypt ; the sages of Greece and the philosophers of Rome ;
nay, even to the rude and Gothic builders of a dark and degener-
ate age, whose vast temples still remain amongst us as monu-
ments of their attachments to the Masonic arts, and as high
proofs of a taste, which, however irregular, must always be
est eemed-awful and venerable."
It is a pity that Freemasons of the present day do not take
more interest in the legacy left them by their forefathers. Who
amongst us can, even for an hour, revert to the grand and sublime
t enets of our craft, and study the origin of the signs and symbols
attached to them, and then suppose for one moment that all these
were evolved out of a band of operative Masons at the time
of the Romans?
There is neither logic nor reason in , nor are there any facts to
support such a theory. No, our Grand Order has originated from
the sublime teachings of Ptah, which were carried out of Egypt
by Moses, and the original or first High Priests of the Druids
that came to these islands, and handed down from generation to
generation, and it will last to the end of the present existence of
the earth.
As we pointed out in the "Origin and Antiquity of Free-
masonry "-although many Masons take great interest in the
past history of the craft-few, we believe, have any idea of its real
origin, and it is to these, therefore, more especially, that this work
is addressed. The book embodies the result of much labour on
the subject, therefore we feel sure it will be of interest to all
good Masons.
We say that the human race originated, or was planted, in the
north-east of Africa (including the sources and the banks of the
Nile), and it is a very important fact to note here that the symbo-
logy has been carried down amongst ourselves to the present day.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 9
At the N.E.C. the newly I. is placed, and as man, by multi-
plication and Evolution, spread and gained knowledge, so the new
brethren are taught and given knowledge and learn-or should
learn-all the other sublime degrees which make up our whole.
We think this may be added to our present ritual on that
particular position.
At any rate we would like to draw the attention of the Powers
that be to the above remark for their consideration in any future
alteration that may be made, because "from here all knowledge
emanated, and unto that place shall it return."
All Masons who have attained to the R .A. & 30° must be
struck by the sublime nature of the principal tenets, and although
at the present time Masonry is mainly a Brotherhood of Good-
fellowship, Morality and Charity, we have long since considered
it a remnant of some ancient philosophy or Eschatology.
After long and careful investigation we are now able to prove
the Origin and Antiq.uity of Freemasonry and of the many and
divers Rituals-so-called-which have been in use for the past
few hundred years, will show that the whole principles and tenets
of the craft are the truest copy we have in existence, passed
on from one generation to another, of the Eschatology of the
Egyptians at the time when their mythology and belief were per-
fected in their Eschatology. We therefore assert that the signs,
symbols, rites and ceremonies, and the principles inculcated,
were identical with the Eschatology of the ancient Egyptians,
carried out of Egypt by Moses and the High P r:,iests, who came
from Egypt and were afterwards known as the Druids, and that
various origins, symbols and rites, practised in other parts of the
world, were identical. Hence we purpose to bring forward other
links in the broken chain which prove more conclusively that this
was so, and that herein lies the Primordial of true Christian doc-
trines of the present day. We contend that the Great Pyramid
of Gizeh was built in E gypt as a monument and lasting memorial
of this early religion, on true scientific laws, by divine inspiration
and knowledge of the laws of the Universe.
Indeed, we may look on the Great Pyramid as the first true
Masonic t emple in the world, surpassing all others that have ever
been built, with their secrets depicted on stone, symbolically, to
be read by those who have been initiated into the secret mysteries
of their religion, after having passed through the various degrees,
IO SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
for it was only men (Theopneustics) of the greatest honour and
integrity who could possibly hope to attain to the highest or most
sublime degree, and then only after long and patient study and
many trials had been gone through to attain that end, and here
in stone is set forth the passage of the " Tuat" and Amenta.
What architect of the present day would undertake to erect a
Pyramid like this Great Pyramid, which could stand for so many
thousands of years without repair ?
In this work we do not retraverse the works of others, giving
practically all particulars of the history of the craft since the
fourt eenth century, as there are several well-written books of this
particular· part of the history of the brotherhood, more especially
may we mention Brother R. F. Gould's exhaustive well-written
volume, which represents to our brothers in a very lucid and
elegant manner all details from the above date. We are going
back to the origin of all, and we must ask B rother Gould's indul-
gence in differing from him as to his expla.nati~n, or attempted
explanation, of his so-called " MASONS' MARKS." This will be
given in full det ail later on. We only wish that there were
more students in Freemasonry who would take a deeper interest
other than those who look upon it generally as a charity and
brotherhood only, although there is no doubt that of late years
greater interest has been evinced, and we have among us a few
who are striving to obtain the origin and original meaning of
our ceremonies, but who cannot arrive at the truth until they
become students of the ancient Egypt ian ritual as well .
At the same time we must express our opinion that the heads
of the Craft and the Powers that be give no encouragement to the
students of Masonry ; apparently their motto is : " vVe do not
wish to know, we are content t o continue as we are" ; but, how-
ever much ignorance and bigotry may oppose the evolution of
the true·iight and truth of the secrets of the past , time and death
will remove the opposition, and more enlightened men will take
their places. Science will accept no bigoted dogmas as facts ;
truth will be proved by research and facts found; advance-
ment and evolution will continue until these myst eries are
solved .
Clem ent of A lexandria t ells us that " the Egyptians neither
entrust ed their myst eries t o everyone, nor degraded the secrets of
divine matters by disclosing them to the profane, reserving them
 PRIMORDIAL MAN II

for the heir-apparent to the throne, and for such of the priests
as excelled in virtue and wisdom."
Plutarch, P ythagoras , Zoroaster and others of the Greeks who
visited Egypt were never initiated into the myst eries beyond the
first and second degrees, and they never obtained the knowledge
of all of them. This is shown by Eusebius.
We do not intend to enter into any religious or theological
arguments : our one obj ect is to prove that many of the forms,
words, symbols, et c., which we now use, were used by our ancient
brethren, possibly more than 2o,ooo years ago, and that then, as
now, Freemasonry was scattered over the face of the globe, and
that the essence of their rites and beliefs was analogous to that
of our t enets, and that various passwords were given and had
to be repeated before passing from one degree to another, and that
these were identical with those still in use among ourselves, both
as Freemasons and in the doctrines of true Christianity.
We do not wish our readers to suppose that the t erm "Free-
masonry" was then in existence, but that the whole ritual, signs
and symbols, etc. , as we use and practise in our rites, and that
the ceremonies were all identical, and many practised in the
various Christian churches have their origin in these.

PROOFS OF FREEMASON RY BE I NG UNIVE RSAL

In r886 Dr L e Plongeon published a book called '' Sacred

Mysteries among the Mayas and the Quich e, rr ,soo Years Ago,
and Freemasonry in times anterior to the Temple of Solomon,"
and in r8g6 he supplemented this with "Queen Moo and the
Egyptian Sphinx."
· These books were the result of his labours and excavations of
ancient cities, et c. , made in Yucatan, in Mexico, where he found

FIG . r . -Three T em ples in Ux m a l, Mexico.

many of the Signs and Symbols in use amongst us. Dr L e

Plongeon is a Freemason, and he tells us that at Uxmal he found
IZ SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
three temples together-" oblong squares" 1-with partitions
between each, and traces of Masonic rites in the first, second and
third degrees in evidence on the walls respectively.
Mr John L. Stevens, in his work "Incidents of Travel in

F:rG. 2.
Central America- Chapas and Yucatan," published in 1848,
has a description coinciding with Dr le Plongeon, and he gives
the dimensions of these, the two ends r8 ft. by g ft., and the
1 Masonic Term;
 PRIMORDIAL MAN I3
central ones -34ft. by 9ft., he also describes another 250ft. square,
with squares or tessellated pavement, black and white. These
all front the east.
Most of these temples at Uxmal were surmounted by the

Qremple foun~ 6g j r1Jre~lon~eon at tftxmal.

FIG. 3
triangular arch above a square, which all R.A.M.'s will understand
(t he origin of which we shall have to mention hereafter).
Here we must call particular attention to the form inside
the temple-a square, surmounted by a triangle, with three stars
I4 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
in the angles of the triangle in one t emple, and five stars within
the triangle in the other t emple. As we shall show later on,
these three st ars at the corners of the triangle, with the ancient
Egyptians, represented Sut, Shu and Horus, the three gods of
the first or Stellar Trinity. These, with two others, represent
Osiris and Isis, completing the family of Osiris, found by Dr
L e Plongeon at Uxmal. They are also symbolical of the five
myst eries and Solar My thos.
By the family of Osiris we mean the children of Nut. These
were five in number :- Osiris, Horus, Seb , I sis and Nephthys.
They were not all brought forth at one place, and were not all
born on the same day. They were born on the five epagomenal
days of the year, according t o the Solar Mythos.
On the first the birth of Osiris took place.
On the second that of H eru-ur or Horus.
On the third that of Set or Sut.
On the fourth that of Isis.
On the fifth that of Nephthys.
The first , third and fifth of the epagomenal days were con-
sidered unlucky . In Freemasonry these numbers have a peculiar
significance, which all M.M.' s underst and, and with the common
herd of people these days are still considered as unlucky days and
numbers. How many know why or the origin of it ?
The nations of ancient Mexico reckoned their time as the
E gyptians, from whom they obtained their knowledge of time,
seasons, festivals, et c. This may be seen and proved by their
observance of the above five days as the E gyptians did. The
Mexicans called them '' nemonterni " or " nen-onterni "-i.e. the
superfluous, supplementary or useless days, from the Aztec text
of Bookii. chap xxxvii. of the historical work by Father Sahagun,
in which they are explained in these words : " Estos cinco dias a
ningun dios estan dedicados 7 poreso les Uamavan nemonterni,
que quiere decir pordemas."
These five days are not dedicated to any god, and hence they
are called " nemonterni" which means "superfluous " "unfit "
' '
"useless," "unlucky," andintheAztec t ext we are toldthatnotany-
'
thing was done on these days-no one quarrelled or got into any
dispute, "because if anything adverse happened, it would continue
to befall them thence for evermore." This was the same through-
out Yucatan, Mexico and States of Central America at this period.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN rs
In Yucatan they were called " Xma Kaba Kin " (days without
names). They were not dropped out of the reckoning, but were
considered " unlucky days," and nothing was done during those
days one way or the other-simply counted in silence and inter-
polated to make the 365 days of the year, just as the Egyptians
did, and throughout the old Aztec and Maya manuscripts we find
that they kept their time regularly, and those authors who have
tried to prove that they " dropped time" during leap year have
no authority for their statements or supposition; in fact it is a
groundless theory on their part. They held their "feasts" at the
same time and days of the year as did the E gyptians. All over the
country they counted 365 days of the year and reckoned the one
Great Year, 25,827 days in a year. This is clearly shown in the
"Stella of Copan and Quirigua" and on the Altar Slabs at
Palenque. All have at the top the image representation of the
great day <>-= 8 , followed by a date-i.e. the commencement
and ending of the great day or great -year of- precession .
We cannot agree with Dr Edward Seler in his explanations of
the foregoing. Well may he say" we have not succeeded in clear-
ing them up. " We would add that he has not succeeded in giving
the true decipherment of any of his translations of the various
codices of the Mayas, Mexican and Central American nations that
he has attempted to, and until he recognises Egypt as the pri-
mordial and origin we are of opinion that he will not.
In the" Popul Vuh " we have a parallel story of Samson in their
history of a hero named Zipanea Told, who, being captured by
his enemies and placed in a pit, pulled down the building in which
his captors had assembled and killed 400 of them : also, that when
the ancestors of the Quiche migrated to America the Divinity
parted the sea for their passage, which is parallel to the Red Sea
being p~rte d for the Israelites, and this can only be read and the
meaning understood through the Astro-Mythology and Ritual of
Ancient Egypt as an esoteric representation and not an exoteric
rendering.
One of our critics asserts that all these st at ements are only
"visionary." These t emples and remains of buildings of the
ancient Mayas were found and photographed by L e Plongeon, and
we have Admiral Boardman's, G.B. , statement to this effect, as
well as from the lips of L e Plongeon himself, in addition to his
photographs taken on the spot. " The Popul Vuh," the sacred
r6 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
book of the Quiche, still exists, and herein we find the same
doctrines as in Egypt and other parts of the world, which were
obtained by the Quiche direct from the Mayas.
Although there may be many theories regarding the inter-
pretation, the fact remains that the t emples, with their ancient
Signs and Symbols, are there, and anyone with "vision" can see
them. Moreover, the hieroglyphic language of the Mayas was in
many cases identical with that of the Egyptians-see later; but
we cannot agree with Le Plongeon in his decipherment and render-
ing of these ancient signs, which are of purely Egyptian origin and
have a different meaning from that which he ascribes to them.
These inscriptions are undoubtedly a part of the Egyptian Ritual
written in Maya. The same story was brought from E gypt into
this land at the time of the Stellar and Solar Mythos. The learned
men of May ach state that they imagined in remote ages that the
vault of heaven was sustained by four pillars, placed at each of the
cardinal points, and that the Creator assigned the care of them
to four brothers, called in Maya, Kan-Bacab, Chac-Bacab, Zac-
Bacab and Ek-Bacab. These are the four children of Horus,
Amset, H api, Kabhsenuf and Tuamutef, representing the Man,
Lion, Eagle and Ox banners of the Israelites, and Matthew, Mark,
Luke and John of the Christians, to whom practically the same
duty was assigned and the rendering of the name is the same.
Also the duties assigned to them in chaps. cxii., cxiii. of the" Book
of the Dead," were the same as we find here. Other discoveries
have led to the knowledge that Stellar Mythos existed and was
practised here during the Neolithic Age, because there is ample
evidence of the people of the Paleolithic Age (little red or earth
men) having lived in these countries, and Neolithic men are still
found here practising all these Totemic ceremonies as we find in
other countries. There are many tribes still living in the moun-
tains and forests where, at present, the ''white man" has not yet
penetrated, and to whom even the'' Solar Mythos" never reached.
The different names we find in Central America, Mexico, etc.,
so-called day-signs of Dr Edward Seler:

M exican, Acatl Beeu Kau

Zapotecs, Tecpatl Ezanab Muluc
etc . Calli Akbal Lx
Tochtli Lamat Cauac
 PRIMORDIAL MAN IJ
All correspond and are the same as the Maya "Bacabs "-i.e.
the Red, White, Black and Yellow-the four children of Horus,
situated at theN. S. E. and W., and the four supports of heaven,
etc. Dr Edward SeZer's demon, Coslahun Tox or the Cloud Spirit
Moan, is Sut, and is not represented by L. and M. in his day-signs,
fig. 4 (Mexican Chronology). L. is the Hawk, Horus I., with a
crown of feathers-and here represents -light, day-K. is Lord of
the earth and heaven. M. is Sut, on whom Horus has turned his
back (night). This is well shown in Dr Budge's book" The Gods
of the Egyptians." Horus, having conquered death and darkness
-i.e. light or the sun's rays-has pierced and driven away the
clouds which shrouded the earth in darkness, when the super-
heated vapour had sufficiently cooled. His "dog" and cc tapir"
are here representatives of Anubis and, we see, have the same
duties assigned them here as in Egypt. In fig . g, D. represents
Zipe, "risen" -i.e. Amsu or Min (holding a rope with hieroglyph
on it, and signifying spiritual life)-see later on.

OTHER SIGNS FOUND BY DR LE PLONGEON AS SEEN HERE

r. The Emblem of Mortality; 2. The Skeleton in attitude

of the Ka with upraised arms; 3· The Double Triangle; and
4· A Tau ; these need no explanation to R.A.M.'s. Also the
figure 5, Masonic Apron. This is evidently part of a carved
statue of one of the priests. In " Dress," it is carved in white
marble. Some signs and symbols are likewise found in Peru
am~mg the ancient Incas ; also in the mural inscriptions in the
Caroline Islands.
The Masonic objects found beneath the base of the obelisk
known as Cleopatra's Needle, now in the Central Park, New
York, likewise show that many of the symbols pertaining to the
rites of modern Freemasonry were used in Egypt 3500 years ago.
This obelisk was made for Hatshepsu, who lived r6oo B.c.-i.e.
3500 years ago. Forbes mentions that in Java is a tribe called
the Karangs, supposed to be descendants of the aborigines of
the island, whose old men and youths, four times a year, repair
secretly in procession, by paths known only to themselves, to a
sacred grove in the dense forest : the old men to worship, the
youths to see and learn the mysterious litany of their fathers.
B
r8 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

FIG. 4.-From Uxmal. Mexico.

PRIMORDIAL MAN rg

UXMAL

MEXICO

FIG. 5·
20 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

Frc. 6.-From Uxmal. Mexico.

 PRIMORDIAL MAN ZI

In this grove are the ruins of terraces, laid out in quadrilateral

enclosures, the boundaries of which are marked by blocks of stone
laid or fixed in the
ground. Here and there
on the terraces an~ more
prominent monuments,
erect pillars, etc., and,
especially noteworthy,
a pillar erect within a
square. 1 Here these
despised and secluded
people follow the rites
and customs that have
descended to them
through their fore-
fathers from vastly
remote antiquity, re-
peating with supersti-
tious awe a litany FIG. 7·
which they do not com-
prehend, the origin and
purpose of which are
lost in their traditions,
but which maybe found
in the Egyptian Papy-
rus(PapyrusofLeyden)
and the "Ritual or
Book of the Dead."
Gerald Massey men-
tions an ancient tern ple
in North America, also
peculiar. First a square
within a circle, and both
of them surmounted by
FrG. 8. -Temple mentioned by Gerald
another square : this Massey, North America;
may be said to corre-
spond to our Quatuor Coronati, and with triangle added inside the
inner square, and star with dot x inside the triangle, would
represent the highest degree in the Eschatology-see later.
1 See re N. A. -Indians.
22 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
There is an octagonal heaven which may be formed of a
double square. There were four gods of the four corners; four
consorts were assigned to them at the second four corners or half
cardinal points. Twice four points are equivalent to a , double
square. The square may thus be doubled like the double triangle
to make an octagon, as the octonary of Taht, the Moon God.
The eightfold way is equal to the square when doubled and
blended in one figure.
The Japanese have an eight-forked road of heaven. A four

"· X
square sign named Tesennu or Khemenu-i.e. No. 8 in
Egyptian. Four sides of Egyptian
Pyramid. Four corners Assyrian Pyra-
mid= four sides and four corners = a
double square or cube 8, =a double
square and circle-i.e.eighthalf cardinal
FIG. 9· .., points. Quatuor Coronati subdivided =
four cardinal points and eight half cardinal points. Triangle
added above with three gods at the corners.
This has precisely the same meaning as the Double Triangle.
Gerald Massey ~s not a Mason, and we were therefore unable
to learn from him if any Masonic signs existed on the walls.
We would call your attention to these photos, one from
Egypt, one from Assyria and one from Mexico, identically the
same and identical with our P.Z. jewels. The full explanations
of these sign's must be apparent to all R.A.C.'s.
The division here in twelve parts, the twelve signs of the
Zodiac, twelve tribes of Israel, twelve gates of heaven mentioned
in Revelation, and twelve entrances or portals to be passed
through in the Great Pyramid, before finally reaching the highest
degree, and twelve Apootles in the Christian doctrines, and the
twelve original and perfect points in Masonry.
The twelve divisions of the Tuat, the original, were the
twelve signs of the Zodiac, worked out by the Astra-Egyptian
mythologists during their Mythos; then they converted their
.mythology into Eschatology, which must have taken many years.
We find they had, so to speak," dug out" the Underworld, and
had, by divine inspiration or the study of the laws of the celestial
bodies, come to the conclusion that after the death of this perish-
able body, the soul, which is imperishable, had to travel through
many dangers and difficulties before it could join or be received
 PRIMORDIAL. MAN 23
again by its Divine Creator. This the Egyptians depicted most
graphically, and the records are still extant in the book of "That
which is in the Underworld," which they have divided into

ttrrom (Eg~p t
FrG . ro.
twelve divisions : "The Tuat and the Twelve Hours of the
Night," which is hewn in stone in the Great Pyramid of Gizeh.
In the Christian doctrine -the twelve gates of heaven were taken
from this. Here, in the Pyramid, the old Theopneustics taught
 24 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the initiate st ep by step and degree after degree what the soul
had to encounter and pass through before it could arrive and pass
Amenta and receive the Crown of Glory in the presence of its

~ro m ASSJlria.
FIG. II.

Divine Author, thus t eaching him the life he must lead here on .
, earth, and the sacrifices he must make- " to do unto others as
he would they should do unto him" in his earthly corporate body
that hA might receive the Crown of Illumination in his spiritual.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
All these ceremonies were illustrated and carried out in a
dramatic form, more especially to impress upon the initiate the
seriousness of the subj ect; and "each portion of the Tuat," and

~rom ~ext-co.
FIG. I2.

"each hour of the night" constituted a so-called "degree" or

gate or door to pass. That all this was worked out at an early
period-
. pre-Dynastic-we have ample proof in the fact that we
find Khepera is represented as a Hawk-the Spirit-issuing from
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
a mummy. This would denote that they had worked out a part
at least of their Eschatology . In our opinion the Great Pyramid
of Gizeh was built as soon as this was completed. We know

FIG . 13.-P .Z . J ewels.

that many Egyptologists do not agree that these earlier people

had any ideas or beliefs at this remote per iod of " life and spirit
hereafter " but we must insist upon the fact, that it must have
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 27
been so, because here is the proof-" The spirit issuing from the
mummy." This alone is conclusive.
Amenta or the Underworld was not under the earth, as
some have supposed, but a place deep down through the earth,
and as the sun went down in the west at night and rose again in
the east in the morning, so this symbolically represented the soul
travelling through the Tuat and Amenta until.it finally accom-
plished its journey and joined the Divine source again . . The
darkness, difficulties and dangers of the Tuat are fully set forth
in the book of " That which is in the Underworld," and it is
rather amusing to read Brother Gould' s attempted ridicule "that
anything we have in our Rites and Ceremonies has nothing to do
with the ancients." We quote from his last work, page 5, as
follows :-" Of the Mysteries, indeed, as existed in different
countries, it may be said that they are distinguished by varying
forms, while it is equally certain that there was a great similarity
between them all. The ceremonies of initiation were invariably
funereal in their character. They celebrated the death and the
resurrection of some cherished being, either the obj ect of esteem
as a hero or of devotion as a god." The conformity between
death and initiation is strikingly exemplified in a passage
preserved by Stob ceus from an ancient record and runs thus :
"The mind is affect ed and agitated in death just as it is in
initiation into the Grand Myst eries : the first stage is nothing
but errors and uncertainties, labourings, wanderings and dark-
ness. And now, arrived on the verge of death and initiation
everything wears a dreadful aspect ; it is all horrors, trembling
and affrightment . But this scene, once over, a miraculous and
divine light displays itself .. . perfect and initiated they are
free, and, crowned and triumphant, they walk up and down in the
regions of the blessed, et c., et c.-this is not Freemasonry at all."
Has Brother Gould ever attended the I. ceremony in the West of
England provinces? We think if he had ever been present at
some of these in Devonshire and Cornwall it would have been
instructive to him on the point. Evidently Brother Gould has not
been initiated into the r 8°. Nothing could be more strikingly
conclusive than the description which he quotes of the second
part of the D.R. and passing from this into the 3rd point. It is
only part of the passage of the Tuat 1 which we have mentioned
1 The Tuat was par t of Amen ta.
28 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN
previously and is most conclusive evidence that all these
mysteries were taken, copied, and brought on from the ancient
Egyptian Rites, and Brother Gould and other Freemasons will
never understand the meaning and origin of our Sublime Tenets
until they have studied and unlocked the mysteries of the past.
Although they have the alphabet here written as plainly as the
light of day, which they ignore and ridicule, simply because they
have not learned it. They express and dogmatically assert
opinions which are opposed to facts, which they ignore or are
ignorant of. The whole of the ceremonies of the r8 ° and those
up to and inclusive of the 30° are simply those of the passage of
the Tuat and Amenta in the Egyptian Ritual, brought on and
much perverted, and Brother Gould's quotation from Stobceus
helps· to prove this rather than otherwise . On pages 5 to rz he
has given some valuable quotations from various authors re-
garding the rites as carried on and practised by those who ob-
tained them originally from Egypt. The key he has missed, but
let us assure him he can find it in the Egyptian and nowhere else.
Here also he will find the true meaning of "Left Foot first," the
origin and meaning of which will be given further on, and anyone
reading what Brother Gould says about it, and that which we have
brought forward as the true translation of the Papyri, will see
where the fallacy lies, and that there is a genuine reason for so
doing which has been handed down and practised by those who
have preserved the true Ritual for ages and ages.
 CHAPTER III

EvANS, in his recently publis}.led volume : "The lVIycencean

Tree and Pillar Cult and its Mediterranean Relations," speaks of
"The House of the Double Axe! " and gives an illustration of the
three cubes, with the sign on each, of the double axe U, but
we take this to be the early Greek
form · of the Egyptian, which may
be seen depicted on the Druidical
stone, hereafter mentioned, lying at
South Tawton Church, Devonshire,
and which gives the so-called Double
Axe in this form 99(twice repeated)
followed by the syllabic sign, lVIes m
(thrice repeated), then the syllabic
sign, Seh m. After this another
axe 9then the syllabic lVIes, and at
the bottom, a serpent truL (probably
Rerek). One meaning of the double
axe 99N etru, is Gods, the company
of Gods, and with the sign Seh, the
Celestial God or Gods, or God of FIG. I4.
Heaven and Earth, the Great God. 9 Neter may mean a
God or Divine Being or Sovereignty. lVIes mmay mean the
products of the water, of the river, . to bring, bearer of, to
give birth to, to bring forth, to be born, produced. lVIes denotes
the birth or rebirth of the dead in the lVIesken, and as no doubt
this stone was taken from lVIis-Tor or somewhere near lVIis-
Tor, would denote Mes-Tor (Egyptian). Yes-Tor is also
near; this and Yes-Tor probably represents a Kes-Tor
(Egyptian); this being a burial and embalmment, the Tor
30 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
being the natural mount and type of the latter. Seh one m,
meaning of this is the raised Heaven, Hall, another name of
Osiris ; remembering that all these syllabic signs depend upon
other hieroglyphics which are obliterated, for the rendering of the
true translation and meaning. Rerek 1M.. was the name of a
serpent fiend. These hieroglyphics are important, because

F I G. Is.-This represents the Ancien t W .M.' s Chair, and par t of the

Lod ge or Temple . In the cen tre of t his Temple the Treble Cube
of Evans was fo und . So-called Throne of Minos a t Knossos .

of their pure E gyptian origin and of their being found cut in a

granite stone, taken from Druidical remains on Dartmoor,
Devonshire-as ·one would assume-from its present resting-
place. The inscription at Otarum, on the two rectangular altars
ascribed to the God of the Double Axe, is the same as the Greeks
called Zeus, undoubtedly, and has the same meaning as the
above, which is the same as the god Odin of the Scandinavians
and the Woden, Wotan or Wuotan of the Germans.
The Axe goes back to the earliest Neolithic and probably
Paleolithic age in E gypt and preceded that of the flint arrow-
head or flint knife. The stone tied to the end of a stick formed
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 31
the earliest club of prehistoric man, and when the stick was
placed in the middle of a longish stone and fastened, and the two
ends were rubbed down to sharpness, you would have two cutting
edges, and in fact the first or primitive form of the Double Axe,
and this is shown in many ways to have preceded the Single Axe.
Considering the great importance that the axe would be to early
man, not only as a weapon of defence or offence, but also to cut
wood, etc., it would become first a symbol of physical force or
strength and then of divinity or dominion; it would also be used
in their sacred ceremonies and would acquire therefrom a sym-
bolic meaning as representing "power and might." Taking for
granted then that the hieroglyphic f represents the double
axe, we are sure that it was used as a symbol of power and
divinity by the pre-dynastic Egyptians long before the period
when they were able to write; but we have no means of really
knowing what they called the double axe at that period. In
after times, when the single axe 9 had taken th~ place of
the double axe, they called it, as we have already stated, "Neter."
Renouf disagrees with many Egyptologists as regards the meaning
of the word ; his opinion is that it signifies "mighty," " might,"
"strong" and "power."
These three cubes of Evans, with the double axe, show that
these people must have emigrated from Egypt at a very early
period indeed, because the double axe in this form was
adopted first; at the same time it shows how far they had
attained in their knowledge and learning the perfections of their .
Stellar Mythos. Whatever the difference may be that exists
as to its meaning amongst Egyptologists, there cannot be any
doubt amongst Freemasons, and here in the earliest form we
have the first symbolical representations of the three grand
originals. Personally, our opinion of the meaning of the
word "Neter," 9is not really God or 999 ·Netru Gods.
" Princes" or " Grand Masters " would be a true signi-
fication of the meaning of the word or hieroglyphic, in our
. opinion. The double axe first and the single axe after was of
the greatest benefit and use to primitive man; he would
naturally associate it with all the highest, best and strongest
qualities of his prince, chief or ruler, and so it would undoubtedly
32 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
stand as the hieroglyphic (as these primitive people could not
write) for the Lord or Head, a Prince, a Ruler of the people, and
thus associated symbolically as the head Priest or Priests of these
sacred ceremonies, and we feel that this is so, if for no other
reason than that because we Freemasons have been the custodians
of it for ages and ages, and still possess it in its pure form from
the original as we shall show further on, as we do the 24-inch
gauge and other sacred symbols, and the signification of the
double axe with us is as stated above, and we therefore agree
·with Renouf that it does not mean literally God or Gods, but only
" a great one," " a mighty prince " or " princes " or " rulers,"
and we have no means of knowing how or by what name these
ancients called it. This double axe,. therefore, was used as a
sacred symbol at the earliest period of their Stellar Mythos in
the earlier Neolithic Age and afterwards abandoned as the
double axe in this form l and used in this form 111 . The
origin of our Gavel and double-headed Gavel is the same as the
above and would further bear out Renouf' s opinion as tegards
the proper translation of this hieroglyphic.
This " House of the _D ouble Axe " here would be the repre-
sentative of "The Great Chief of the Hammer" of Egypt, the
same as the one we find in Mexico-see ]ater-i.e. The House
of Ptah.
In the Solar Mythos of the Egyptians, the double axe is like-
wise an emblem of the double power, and the God of the double
axe is consequently a God of the double equinox-who was Har-
Makhu-the Horus who passed into Atum-Ra. Another form
and name was the double Harmachis, who was the" cleaver of the
way" and whose double power was imaged by the two-headed
weapon which has been termed the "divine double axe" of the
Mycencean cult.

THE GAVEL

As every Freemason knows, the "Common Gavel" used in

some lodges is as a single axe 1and others a double Ff ; i~
others only the W.M. has the double or its representation. Here
we have it representing the force of power and might, enabling
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 33

FrG. r6 .-St one axe d ecora t ed with line ornament .

FrG. 17.-l\fethod of h aft in g a ground axe. Warramunga

Tribe.

FrG. r8.-Ha ft ed gr ound ax e. Gna nji tribe.

c
 34 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
those principal officers, in whose hands it is placed, to keep order
and symbolically suppress all unbecoming thoughts which might
arise during our ceremonies. Amongst Freemasons, therefore,
R enouj's opinion of this very ancient, if not the most ancient,
symbol would be the correct one . It is interesting, also, to R.A.M.'s
as theW. and P.\iV. from the znd to the 1st C--. The above is
the original Egyptian word, and all P .Z.'s will recognise in this the
password N-, the meaning being the same and the pronunciation
being the same practically. The High Priest of each great city
(or nome) in E gypt bore a special title, and at Memphis he was
called "Great Chief of the Hammer." In the temple of him of
the Southern wall and Setem of the " God of the Beautiful Face ''
-i.e. Ptah, and the High Priest of the Great Nome, possessed a
power which was hardly inferior to that of the king himself. The
High Priests of the Druids held the same power here before they
were deposed, and bore the same title. That the word was very
old and applied to Horus I. is undoubtedly true, as we see from
the various texts : "I have risen up in the form of a hawk netri;
au-a kha-kua em bak netri" shows that here netri represents
Horus I. in the Stellar Mythos or was a t ype of the same-the
Great One, the Master, the Great Spirit. In other texts it repre-
sents one self-produced-all primeval matter- powers (neter
netri Kheper-Tchesef 1 paut); in another, self-production and
self-begetting (hun netri aa h ch utet se-mes su t echersef)-i.e.
' Boy netri heir of et ernity, begetting and giving birth to himself ''
1

all representing Horus-the Great One, the Mighty One-the

Master.
From the "MENDOZA CoDEX," No. 13, we find that the
Mexicans when they began to spread beyond their valley of Van-
t epee and Cuernavaca (ancient Quauhnauac), made war on and _
took Tepoxtlan. They were told that this place was called
" The Place of the Axe," and that Tepoxtecatl, the Pulque
God, was the ' 1 God of the Axe or Great Seer of the Hammer."
We have here, in Central America, the representation of" The
Great Chief of the Hammer," the same as the High Priest of
Egypt at Memphis, with the same title and representative
Axe- i.e. Ptah. Prototype of M.W.M. He wears the two
crowns, representing the Earthly and Spiritual lives.
1 We do not agree with Dr Budge in his translation of "paut !! as " matter' !
-i.e . a "handful of earth." "Paut" means "a company of gods," or othenvise a
mtmber of powers or attributes, or all the powers and attributes of THE GoD. It is a
collective noun.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 35
The Zapotec High Priest was called Uija-tao-i .e. Great Seer.
He possessed the·power of putting himself jnto an ecstatic state,
which distinguished between High Priests and subordinate ones,
as did the Druids and Egyptians. We shall refer to this later.
The symbols on the apron are also typical, as is the collar, of
which Freemasons do not need any explanation. All the different
names mentioned on page 348 of Dr Seler' s artisle are different
names of Sut, Horus and Shu. 1
A further proof
that this is the same
as the Egyptian may
be found in the de-
cipherment and ex-
planation of · the
" Banner " here held
in the left hand,
showing that here
"The Great Chief of
the Hammer " was
the earthly repre-
sentative of Horus I.
In the centre there
is a square with the
hieroglyphic Apt V
and the Tat~ in the
centre of this . At FIG. 19.-Tepoxtecatl, the so-called Pulque God, from
Mexican painting in Biblioteca Nazion ale, Florence .
the four corners are
the ends of the four supports or pillars of heaven 0 and above
the four [IIJpillars, the crown with the hieroglyphic Ab-Heart,
and this supports a crown with the three feathers or three
rods or rays of light. On the right are seven feathers, re-
presenting the seven Pole stars, or seven lights, or Seven Glorious
Ones. The meaning is precisely similar to that of one of the Aats
or Domains, the explanation of which we give in the chapter on the
Cross. It may be read as follows :-the Cross, representing the
four quarters, is here represented by the square with the four 88
1
"Mexican and Central American Antiquities Calander Systems and History,''
published by the Smithsonian Institution, Bureau of Ethnology.
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
as the four supports of heaven-the four children of Horus.
V Apt, brow or guide of God~ I.U. or Lord of Tat or the Stable
One-the Lord of Stability. The seven feathers, with the four
~ supports ITIJ:m would represent him as the Lord of Light.
"The
One" and the Seven Glorious Ones with the four children of
Horus as their supports. 0 Ab, the heart supporting a crown
\j and the three ~ or rods of light- the Lord of the H eart ;
the Light of the World, et c., would have the same meaning
as the E gyptian (given further on in this work) but it is inter-
esting to note that these Central American people nearly always
preferred to use the hieroglyphic Ab (heart), whilst the Egyptians
used Tep (the head). They also preserved the heart as the Egyp-
tians did . Ab also represents " The conscience of a man and a
new heart represents a new or rebirth."
Also the double axe held in his right hand signifies or is an
emblem of the double power - i. e. the God of the double equinox,
who was Har-Makhu, the Horus who passed into Atum-Ra (R a)
as the E gyptian Zeus. The single axe in front shows him as a
Solar power, which cleaves its way from \iVest to East and from
horizon to horizon. H e was the cleaver of the Earth (one form
of Ptah) who is represented b y a· cleaver as· an axe as a sign of the
cleaver of the way. In the Egyptian ~he god of the double
equinox who completed the course from horizon to horizon was
Horus of the double force and was variously imaged by the double
crown, the double Ura:i, the double feathers and other dual t ypes .
H e was "cleaver of the way" whose double power was likewise
portrayed by the two-headed weapon which has been t ermed the
"divine double axe " of the Mycena:an cult and is found here as in
many other parts of the world variously depicted.
In all Mexican and Central American pictures where we see the
opening of the body and the heart being extract ed it is carefully
preserved by the embalmers, and in the tomb of " Prince Cho "
Dr L e Plongeon found the heart carefully preserved by itself in a
vase in the tomb beside the body, with beautifully wrought jade
knives. With the ancient E gyptians the heart was always care-
fully removed and separated from the other internal parts, and
was enclosed in special alabaster-limestone or other kind of vases
and placed with the mummy in its grave. In earliest times they
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 37
regarded the heart as the seat of feelings, and spoke of the heart
as rejoicing, as mourning or weeping. Plutarch informs us that
the other parts were thrown into the river, so that the rest of the
body might remain pure. But very little definite knowledge has
been yet found in the t exts on this subj ect, yet the heart must have
been preserved in all cases, because of its importance in the Hall of
Judgment. It was the heart that was put into the scales against
the Maat , and as soon as the scales turned in his favour, then the
god Thoth commanded that his heart should be restored to him
and t o be set again in its place . His Ba is shown hovering over,
waiting for the final judgment, to be re-united. This is quite
sufficient proof, we think, to show that the heart was not thrown
away with the other internal parts and to account for its pre-
servation . See Judgment Scene in Papyrus of Ani.
Amongst the Dinkas, at the present day, they have the
''Great Chief of the Hammer," and the " House of the Axe " in the
form of the "Sacred Spear ," which their present tradition states
"came down from heaven , or the clouds in a thunderstorm."
They have a special hut set apart for the Great Spear, and look
upon this " Great Spear" with awe and sacred feelings. Only
t wo people are allowed to go near it, the Chief Beor or Chief of
the Tribe and the" Suol" or priest, which, in the Dinka language,
means " speaker." These two only can interpret the messages of
the " Sacred Spear," but, as a matter of fact, it is the priest only.
H e places himself under self-hypnotism and then t ells the Chief
and others the message he has received from heaven through this
sacred medium. At the present time the Spear has taken the
place of the original " Stone Axe" which is the natural outcome
of their knowledge of working in metals; and although these tribes
have carried it down from Neolithic times, and the original mean-
ing h as become lost to them through ages of time, yet it is a most
interesting and important fact that these people are the direct
descendants of those who lived here in Neolithic times, and from
whom colonies went out over the world, carrying the earlier
Stellar Mythos and Totemic ceremonies with them . These
Dinkas must be a remnant of the early Nilotic Negro, who were
driven back or cut off from farther advancement to the north.
The natives of New Guinea have the same peculiar way of stand-
ing and the same Totem ceremonies, etc.-see later. How soon all
these native customs, traditions, myths, etc., will become obliter-
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
ated now that the missionaries have begun their work amongst
them, will, we think , be only a short time, and what will they find
or understand of their religion, et c. ?- nothing, and so the origin
of all our religions has become obliterated and erased by men,
who know less than many of these poor natives of the meaning of
many things, preaching an up-to-date doctrine, of which the
original lies here. Let all students read through this book care-
fully before they form any opinion, it is written in " parts '·' to
"keep the secrets," but in the ''whole" the evidence must be
conclusive to all searchers after truth, for here, in the valley of
the Nile, lies the home of man and the origins of all we find
throughout the world of the various Totemisms, Mythos, etc .
To summarise this sign and its meaning we must take this
sign T , the original sign used by the Pygmies, as the Chief
-the Great One (and still recognised by them as such). After-
wards, amongst the oldest tr:ibes, it was associated and recognised
as the sign for Amsu-the risen Horus-the first man-god risen
in spiritual form-see later. Amongst the Nilotic Negroes and
those that followed, who went forth from Egypt at the various
exodes, this sign :- one big stick with two across, was the first,
then we find the double axe took its place-a stone placed in
the split end of a stick and tied, and after this the single axe-a
stone fixed into the end of a stick. These we find all over the
world with the same meaning, and the decipherment of such must
be the same. At the present day, amongst the Dinkas, who have
learned the art of working in metals, the Sacred Spear has taken
its place, and amongst Christian nations the Great Sword of the
State.

THE THREE PILLARS OR COLUMNS

The three Pillars as now used in our Lodges called Wisdom

) )

Strength and Beauty, and situated in the east, south and west,
have their origin in these cubes . These prototypes were the
"Three Grand Originals "-symbols of the first Trinity. In the
M.M. Lodge the W .M. and J. and S.W. are the representatives .
We venture to say that very few of our brethren are acquainted
with the origin, which dates back to the Stellar Mythos, and then
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 39
represented Horus I., Shu and Sut. The situation would be
Horus I. situated at the north, Shu at the equinox or centre and
Sut at the .s outh or bottom, which may be seen in Evans' "Three
Cubes," Horus at the top or north, Shu in the centre and Sut at
the bottom or south. Wherever we find the remains of ancient

FrG. zo.-Cromlech, Louth. Drawn on stone by J.D. Harding, from a sketch

by Robert O'Callaghan Newenham, Esq. Printed by C. Hullmandel.

temples of the Stellar Mythos, we find them situated in the centre

temple, which is a square.
When the Stellar Mythos was evolved into the Solar, they
naturally changed the positions of the " Grand Originals" or
Triad, and their places then became east, south and west,
because Ra took the place of Horus I., as representing the sun,
which, rising in the east and setting in the west, Ra would
represent the head or principal of the Trinity or Triad, the J.W.
would be situated at the· Meridian, and S .W. in the west to
represent the setting sun, and this is what we find in all the temples
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
of the Solar 1ythos throughout the world; the great emblematical
Triad of the Deity-symbolically represented.
The Hindu have these Three Pillars crowned with human
heads. They are placed in the east, south and west, and are
known by the same names-viz. Wisdom, Strength and Beauty.
They represent: in the east, the Creator, who is said to have
planned the great work by his infinite wisdom; executed it by his
strength, and adorned it with all its beauty and usefulness for the
benefit of man, and these united powers were represented in the
solemn ceremony of initiation by their presiding High Priests or
Hieraphants. The chief High Priest sat in the east on a _high
throne in all his glory, symbolising Brahma, the creator of the
world; his two companions, clad in robes of equal magnificence,
occupied the south and west respectively. Vishnu, the repre-
sentative of the Setting Sun, in the west, and Siva, the Meridian
Sun, in the south, all on raised thrones. In India, Brahma,
Vishnu and Siva are considered the Triune God. Brahma as the
Creator, Vishnu, the Preserver, and Siva, the Judge or Destroyer.
The Druids in their temples or Lodges had the same;
that is, the Adytum was supported by three stones or pillars.
The delivery of an oration after initiation was termed a "new
birth." We shall mention more later on the subject of the Druids.
The Mayas in Mexico and the Incas in South America had also
the "Three Pillars" to represent symbolically the triune God or
their Trinity. The Christians have their Trinity, as is well known.
It is remarkable that every mysterious system practised in the
habitable globe contained this "Triad of Deity," and until one
studies the origin of all and the evolution that has taken place, and
the exodes from Egypt at various times, and understands "The
Ritual and primordial" also the great antiquity of these people,
it is impossible to obtain the key to unlock the mystery. Theirs
was the first as Stellar Trinity, which afterwards became Lunar
and Solar, and they designated the attributes of this "triune God"
by the names of " Wisdom," " Power " and " Goodness," which
is the English for the pure translation of the Egyptian words.
These three cubes of Evans, with the Double Axe on each,
would represent the three Grand Masters or the Three Originals,
and would correspond to the representation of the Trinity and
the double-edged sword of the Christians, denoting emblems of
power and might. This is well depicted in our R.A.C. Every
 PRI MORDIAL MAN 4I
R .A.M . must be well acquaipted with the Pedestal of the Double
Cubes, and the signs and symbols thereon, and the history of the
recovery of the same, et c. (as also seen in 64th chapter of the
E gyptian Ritual), and it will be quite evident to all R.A.M .'s that
these three cubes of Evans, found situat ed in the centre of the
temple, were practically the same as our present double cubes-
with the difference only that each Grand Mast er had a cube for
his own name or symbol- i.e. instead of three names being on the
double cubes, a name or symbol is_on each cube. Moreover, it is
THE D OUBLE SQUARE OR CUBE

HORU S

s FIG. 22 .-Top of D ouble Cube.

F IG. 2r .- D ouble Cube.

a very important fact t o Masons t o know that all three "cubes "
were found practically in the centre of the t emples in whatever
part of the ancient world we still find remains, and although we
do not find all the " emblems," especially those on the top, we
venture to express an opinion that very few would expect to do so
after the lapse of time that has taken place since these were erected
and in general use, to the present time when they have been dis-
covered as '' ruins." Nevertheless, there is quite sufficient
in all and every one of these to prove that as far as the R .A.
ceremonies of the present day are practised we have evidence of
the same here in all these t emples .
We are of an entirely different opinion from E vans in his
decipherment of all these "early Grecian remains," but we fully
acknowledge that we are very much indebted to him for his lucid
description of them, his beautiful pictures of what he finds, and
42 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
also the work he has put before us, but at the same time, to our
minds , he has missed the whole key of decipherment, as many
others of our present arch c:eologists have done, and we hold that
this is entirely due to a want of knowledge of the E gyptian Ritual,
and the fact of not understanding the E schatology of this and
Freemasonry in the higher degrees of the present day.
The natural argument against this is that all these cubes were
the same size, form , shape, et c., with the same symbol on each.
Yes, quite so, but we have to take time and evolution into consid-
eration, as well as the " lost records," and from our knowledge of the
past, it will teach us that the same three cubes, one on each other,
instead of side by side, is the order of the principal originals, r st,
2nd, 3rd, and it is a very interesting fa ct that in all the ancient
remains of t emples that we find throughout the whole world, in
the centre of the t emples we have the cube-the double cube-
or, as Evans has found amongst the early Greeks, the treble cube ;
all signifying the same as our present double cubes in R .A.M., and
all the same that we find in the oldest and most ancient E gyptian,
from which all these were brought fo rward, as may be seen from
the 64th chapter of the R itual. Horus, N. at the top, Shu at the
middle or equinox, Sut, S. at the bottom. With two cubes only,
or the double cube, Shu's is absent, it is Horus and Sut only,
S. being the equinox.
Mr E vans, writing of these Cret ans and Mycenc:ean signs that
had found, states that about 20 per cent. of their Cretan hiero-
glyphics approach those of the E gyptian in charact er, and twenty
out of the thirty-two linear signs are practically identical with
those found in E gypt, but if we study the oldest pictorial hiero-
glyphics and the oldest linear signs of, Egypt we find that g8 per
cent. are the same ; the other t wo signs are not definite. (From
published records.) We believe it was Emanuel de Rouge who
read a paper in r85g before the Academie des Inscriptions who first
drew attention and came to the conclusion that the derivation
of the Phrenician, and through that all other alphabet s now
in use, were taken from the ancient Egyptians. They were not
taken from the " hieroglyphic pictures " of the Egyptian
monuments, but from the cursive charact ers which the Egyptians
had developed out of the hieroglyphics and which were employed
for literary and secular purposes ; and it is proved beyond doubt
that the linear signs were used and in exist ence in the Neolithic
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 43
Egyptian Age. Pages 295 and zg8 ("The Mediterranean Races,"
Sergi) show some of these alphabetical signs found encased in clay
vessels and collect ed by De Morgan, which may be compared with
those discovered in the eastern Mediterranean by Mr E vans, as
Cretan, Mycen c:ean or lEge an and therefore of course pre-Phrenician.
These cursive charact ers really formed the first alphabet that
ever exist ed, and from these the Phrenician, and hence all other,
alphabets emanat ed. Eusebius, Plato and Tacitus all state
that the Phrenicians did not claim to be themselves th.e inventors
of the art of writing, but admitted that it was obtained by
them from Egypt. There- - -·
fore the Egyptians were the
inventors of the alphabet.
To understand all the
of. 0Jtm
q v~
0
'1 .
Y/\~ 4-$
v 'W
8 ~

different Signs and writings

M~]O ~
we find throughout the
world, and their apparent 0 fH1 '*'
~,. ~it: ~l8g@ 0
m~·~~
dissimilarity, we must go ~ 93·~-- 10a1 mt1-
0 ..
~ l ~x~
back to the various and
~,
earliest exodes from Egypt,
those that went out at the 10 ~0~ . -~~ ~
time of the Stellar Mythos,
Lunar and Solar. R emains
JJJ!J 'f.·J =h~BL ~ 2~
. . -z..--u
of good examples of the first FrG. 23.-Comparison of Alphabetifo rm
Signs (Evans) .
and last are still in exist ence
here in England-namely, Harland Bay in Cornwall (Stellar
Mythos) and the Druids, of Solar Mythos, not forgetting that in
all these cases one overlapped the other.
The Sign placed above in the Egyptian and Assyrian figures is
well known and used by R .A.M.'s (explanation of
which will be given later on) ; but we notice the ~
absence of this in the photograph from Uxmal, and
we have not been able to find the sign depicted upon 0
any of the walls or mural carvings in Mexico. These F
IG. 24.
obj ects, found in Yucatan, are not the only obj ects con-
necting the Old with the New \Vorld. Not only in Yucatan, but
throughout North and South America, we find various things
common to both Europe and America, the origin of which can
be traced to Egypt . ·
The art of weaving was practised in the two hemispheres in
44 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
prehistoric times. Woven fabrics have been found in the Swiss
Lake dwellings, in Scandinavia and in nearly all parts of Europe
belonging to the Neolithic Age ; and in America we find the
same. And it is a fact that prehistoric man of the two hemi-
spheres had the knowledge to spin fibre and thread, to wind it on
bobbins (see spindle wheels found in museums), having the same
Sign on them wherever found-viz. the Swastika r::t 1
and to
wind it into fabrics, and whatever difference there may have been
in pattern, thread or cloth, they were finally and substantially the
same art, and so are likely to have been the product of the same
inventor. Also, the polished stone hatchets of the two hemispheres
are substantially the same. There are differences of material, of
course, for in each country the workman was obliged to use such
material as was obtainable. There are differences in form be-
tween the polished stone hatchets of the two hemispheres, but so
also there are differences between different localities in the same
hemisphere; some hatchets are long, others short, some round,
others flat, some have pointed ends, others square or nearly square
with unfinished ends, some are large, others small. But all these
differences are to be found well preserved in each hemisphere.
Scrapers have also been found in both hemispheres and in all ages;
there are the same differences in material, form and appearance
as in the polished stone hatchet. The art of drilling in stone was
known over an extended area in prehistoric times, and we find
innumerable examples which must have been prepared in both
hemispheres substantially in the same manner and with the same
machine. Also the art of sawing stone-also the aboriginal art
of making pottery was carried on in a similar manner, their
geometric decorations being common to both. Jade implements
have also been found in each country, the raw material of which
has never been found in sufficient quantities to justify anyone
in saying that it is indigenous to all countries. It is extremely
difficult to work owing to its density and hardness, yet the opera-
tion of drilling, cutting, polishing, carving, etc., must have been
conducted on similar lines. The markings on all these were
similar in many forms-i.e. there were "common markings of
signs and symbols on these things in every part of the world," and,
J This Swastika was also the most sacred sign amongst the British Druids-see
later.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN . 45
as we shall prove, the Stellar Mythos was universal, and the Solar
that followed, replaced or absorbed this in a greater part of the
world; but even at the present date we find that all the "abori-
gines" have still the remains of the earlier Stellar Mythos, where
the Solar never reached them.
We fail to see the force of arguments or reasons for assuming
that these various natives and prehistoric people have each and
separately evolved all their ideas and Totemic ceremonies, et c.,
from their own surroundings and experiences, as many writers
would have us b elieve.
We, on the contrary, say that this could not have been so,
looking to the various people in different parts of the world, all
having the same Totemic ceremonies, the same signs and symbols,
the same works of rude arts, all point most conclusively to one
common origin, and we believe that the following pages will prove
that this was Egypt.
Several other Masonic signs have been met with amongst the
Australian aborigines . Their form of oath is identical with that
in Genesis xxiv. g. They also name children as Leah named her
child, . " Gad," Genesis xxx. 2, and they adopt the - - in
Deuteronomy xii., xiii ., xxiii.
 CHAPTER IV

Spencer and Gillen, speaking of the Australian tribes, say," What

we have to deal with is a great continental area, peopled most prob-
ably by men who entered from the north and brought with them
certain customs. The most striking fact in regard to these
customs at the present day is that, over the whole continent, so far
as is known, we can det ect a community of social organisations
sufficient to show that all the tribes, inhabiting various parts, are
the offspring of ancestors who, prior to migrating in various
directions over the continent, already practised certain customs,
and have the germs of an organisation which had been developed
along different lines in different localities . The class and Totem
systems variously modified, which are now found in different
tribes, can only be adequately accounted for on the hypothesis
that when their ancestors reached the country they spread about
in various directions, separated into local groups and developed
along various lines, without the stimulus derived from contact
with outside people, each group retaining features in its customs
and organisations such as can only be explained by supposing
them to have had a common ancestry ."
The Engwura ceremony, which forms the last of the initiatory
rites of the Arunta tribe, admitting the initiate to all the most
sacred secrets of the tribe, consists of a long series of ceremonies
taking in all over four months to perform .1
The whole past history of the tribe may be said to be bound up
with these Totemic ceremonies, all of which are concerned with
the doings of certain Ancestors who lived in the past, back so far
away that their origin has been totally forgotten, but, as we shall
show later on, are identical with the Nilotic Negro of the present
day, the Australian aborigines being an exodus from these early
people.
1 " The N a tive Tribes of Central Australia,'! by B aldwin Spencer, M.A., and
F . ]. Gillen, published by Macmillan & Co. Ltd ., who have kindly allowed us
t o reproduce some of their plates.
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRI MORDIAL MAN 47
The Intichiuma ceremonies of the Arunta tribe are amongst
the most primitive now extant upon the earth. These are per-
formed as sacred mysteries in various modes of Sign Language,
by which the thought, the wish, the want is expressed magically ;
in act, instead of or in addition to words .
These ceremonial rites were established as the means to
memorise facts in Sign Language, when there were not any
written records of the human past. In these, the knowledge was
acted, the Ritual was exhibited and kept in ever-living memory
by continual repetition, and the mysteries, Totemic or religious,
were founded on the basis of action.
"The Inapertwa beings/' in the Alcheringa, "who preceded
men and women," were" Homo "-pre-Totemic. They were the
gregarious horde of earliest man, with its general promiscuity of
intercourse between the sexes- the time when all had one Sign
Language, with few verbal words; and were the earliest forma-
tion of human society, distinguishable from the general body .
They were divided into two clans or moieties with a Totem for each,
and afterwards subdivided again, with a Totem to distinguish
each. Each Totem or clan was recognised by its special dance
-known to all. The Totem type was thus figured to Sign and
Gesture Language before it could be known by name.
The Egyptian sign of Tem-tu is the Hieroglyph from whence
the name is derived. It is the figure of a total, composed of two
halves M ,t and the whole body of natives vvere first divided
into two halves or moieties and afterwards subdivided.
Each tribe, distinguished by its Totem, descended from the
female-mother of the tribe, as the blood-motherhood which gave
the blood-brotherhood, there being no fatherhood at the time,
as a child did not know its own father but did its mother-the
descent thus always being reckoned in the female line-mother.
In Totemism the motherhood is divided between two sisters or a
mother and elder daughter. The dual motherhood is followed by
the twin brotherhood, which we find in Egyptian Mythology. The
first thing to regulate primitive marriage was the Totem given to
the girl at the time of the pubescent or marriageable state. In
being Totemic she was recognised by her Zootype-i.e. by the
reptile, beast or bird of the Totem into which she had first made
her transformation at the time of puberty-all her children be-
1 Bunsen, page 536. Tem-tu.
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
longed to that Totem-each clan or tribe, then, descended from
''a mother" at first, who had conferred upon her, at the period of
puberty, a ''Totem," by which she was known and recognised
throughout the world. In a state of sexual promiscuity the first
thing of importance was to determine the mother-blood-thus the
primary need for the Totem. The mother was first for many
thousands of years-the child was known as hers from the begin-
ning, the husband was not; her duty was that of breeder for the
group-bearer for the tribe. There was no individual love allowed
or, at least, not acknowledged. The human race did not descend
from beasts, birds, etc., as some tales tell you (except by evolu-
tion). These were but the names of the Totemic Zootypes
assigned to the mothers of the clans, when there was no individual
fatherhood determinable. When the clans divided, separated,
redivided and occupied different territories, each with a different
name or Totem by which they were known, they had the sole right,
at first at least, to live, eat and barter with other tribes that par-
ticular food which they represented by their Totem. In the
social aspect Totemism was a means of regulating the supply of
food. It was also a badge, crest or arms or symbol of the blood-
motherhood, but it was first of all a sign of female pubescence and
a personal means of making known the fact.
It is very often difficult to distinguish between the human
mother in Totemism and the Great Mother in Mythology because
the same types were employed. In Totemism the mother and
motherhood, the sister and sisterhood, the brother and brother-
hood, the girl who transformed at puberty, the two women who were
ancestresses, etc., were all human; but when the same characters
have been continued in Mythology they are not-they are super-
human-they have been divinised. Totemism is not derived
from Mythology-it was prior to Mythology, but it has been mixed
up with it, because the same Sign Language was employed in both.
Totemism is the first Sign Language in forms, symbols and cere-
monies toexpress theirideas, thoughts and beliefs,itisaSign Language
in all its phases, which must have taken thousands of years to
work out, and to read and understand which, you must take all
separately; you cannot group them together. These cannot be
as a metaphysical whole; perhaps some would class them -as a
mathematical whole, which is best called integral, when several
parts which make up the whole are really distinct from one
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 49
another, and each of them may subsist apart; of course there is a
physical or essential whole which may include all the essential
modes, attributes or properties which are contained in the com-
prehension of their ideas. These are acted symbolically and
dramatically, more to impress them upon the minds of the in-
dividuals concerned, having only this 11 Sign Language" to enable
them to transmit from one generation to another their then ideas
and beliefs as regards the departed spirits-the spirit world and
life hereafter, as well as what has gone before. And before Totem-_
ism, how many thousands of years did man exist 11 working out
this Sign Language " and formulating articulate sounds ?
To answer this we must go back to the first Pygmies, probably
over a million years. These began the 11 Sign Language " and first
evolved articulate sounds. The remains of these little men have
been found in the lower and upper quarternary period, soo,ooo
years old, and a skeleton has recently been found in a coal bed in
America, the date of which would probably be more remote.
When man began to observe and think he would see different
forces at work throughout all nature ; he must have noticed the
changes of the moon, the movements of the st ars, the sun' s eclipse ,
seasons of the year and some of the different forces and powers
in the universe, celestial as well as terrestrial. Each of these
powers, these forces of nature would appeal t o him, and having
only a limited number of words to express his t houghts he would
naturally adopt an animal, a bird, a fish or something that he
could see, and by association with it would convey to his mind
one of the powers or forces which would be represented by a sign
or drawing of the animal or bird, et c. This would be before he
had worked out 11 Totemism proper," but it was the beginning
and origin of Totemism. We see that they represented death,
night and darkness sometimes by a crocodile's tail, because the
tail was the last to disappear under the water when the beast re-
tired at night, and death, because it struck its prey with its t ail to
kill before eating. Its head, with eyes, for the same reason, repre-
sented light, day, etc., because it was the first part to come up out
of the dark water in the morning. The serpent was often a repre-
sentation of regeneration either of the soul or life because they
noticed that the snake cast its skin and, so to speak, came forth a
new serpent, it had regenerated itself. Dozens of other examples
we could give, but these are sufficient t o explain their ideas . So
D
so SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
they defined those objects or animals or birds, etc., by a collection
of such parts or properties of them as might best explain it, so far
as they could observe and know and best distinguish it from other
things by a collection of those properties, which, according to
their observation, distinguish them from all other things into
nominal essences and nominal definitions. Of course the perfect
definition of any being or animal or bird always includes the
definition of the name whereby it is called, for it informs us of the
sense or meaning of the word and shows us what idea that word is
affixed to; but the definition of the name does not by any means
include a perfect definition of the thing, and therefore these
definitions of things are but mere nominal descriptions, hence the
reason for their so-called "compound animals," etc., which we
find they pictured. It is of very little use trying to find the
"Origin of Totemism" and what it originally meant by studying
only the Australian Aborigines, American Indians and other tribes
in Eastern Asia, the Pacific Islands, etc., as Mr Andrew Lang
appears to have done . One may certainly, after doing so, have
"a guess" as he has; but it would be guess and guess again for all
time. To arrive at any degree of certainty on the subject one
must go to Inner Africa, amongst those tribes that have not yet
been affected by the Christians and Mohammedans, and be con-
versant with the Stellar Mythos, the Primordial and the Ritual.
In studying only the Totemic Ceremonies of those who went out from
the Nile valley thousands of years ago and carried with them the
Stellar Mythos, as far as these had been evolved, you could not arrive,
from this alone, at a true and definite conclusion; you may con-
jecture this or that, and form various theories, but you would have
no definite proof as to the origins and true meanings. But the study
of these people and their Totemic Ceremonies all over the world
gives you a most important and conclusive proof of one fact, and
that is this : although you may find modified differences amongst
various tribes in all parts of the world at this period of exodus, you
still find so much that is common to all that it proves that there
must have been one common centre, and they must have one
common origin-and we maintain that origin was the Nile valley
and sources of the Nile-old Egypt : therefore, to obtain the true
meaning we shall have to make research in Central Africa amongst
the Pygmies and other tribes who still practise Hypnotism and
Clairvoyance : and the true meaning is as we have here shown,

j
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 5I
which is proved by what is still extant in the Ritual. H ere only
shall we find the key to the true original meaning of the " Spirit
Worship."
This "Spirit Worship," so-called, arose in the mind of man
when he observed the various powers and attributes of the forces of
nature-water flowing, trees growing, darkness and all associated
with it ; the heavens as the Great Weeper, and light , which was
considered as the source of life to man and all else. From these
powers they would imbibe their " Spiritual Ideas," and so would
commence the b eginning of their "Mythos," each at first with a
Sign and Symbol, and afterwards a name would be attached or
connected with each power or attribute, and one greater than
all would become to them " The One" Great Power or" Spirit,"
and then the others would be attached as attributes and powers
of "The One ." Thus we find Sut at first was the "Great One,"
because they looked upon him as the "King of Darkness" ; but
as soon as light and day came he was deposed, and Horus I., as
god of life and light, took his place . Then was Sut put down as the
"Evil One" because he was the " King of Darkness ." Horus then
would be symbolical of light, of life, et c. ; later he says, '' I am the
light of the world." H e represented y outh, the green shoots of
trees and everything that was good. But it took them ages and
ages to work out this Sign Language first , and the so-called ' ' Spirit
·w orship' ' which followed ; and ages more before they had worked
out "Ancestral worship," and"thousands of years more must have
passed before they had worked out and perfect ed their Eschat ology.
Vve perfectly agree with S pencer and Gillen 1 when they st at e
that the lack of record is no proof that certain ceremonies do not
exist , when apparently all are observed, by a man who has been
initiated, like M r H owitt. The question would arise how far has
he been initiated ? Except he proved to these people that he
believed in H ypnotism and Clairvoyance, we doubt if he would
be admitted to their most sacred rites . Starcke, like ourselves,
holds the opinion that Totems are relatively late, and the tribes
with none are more primitive, like the P ygmies and Masaba
negroes. M r A n drew L ang calls this an eccentric" opinion !"
but it is undoubtedly true, and few, we believe, would attempt to
dispute that the P ygmies and Masaba Negroes are not of more
primitive date than the Nilotic Negroes, from whom the Australian
1
" Native Tribes of Austr alia " -Spencer a nd Gillen.
52 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
and others, possessing Totems, originated, and although the
Pygmies and Masaba Negroes believe in "Spirits," they have no
"Totems," and all were in common, it was only when they first
divided into ''moieties" that Totems were first instituted, a we
have already shown. It must have taken thousands of years
to evolve the Totems, because this Totemism is part or beginning
of and was included in the Stellar Mythos. Mr Lang "believes
that the Eagle Hawk and Crow were creatures in some mythos,
and that in Egypt the animal gods had once, it seems all but
certain, been Totems." If Mr Andrew Lang was conversant
with the Primordial of the Egyptians, he would hardly have
written ''The Secret of the Totem," with the evident conviction
that his ''speculative opinion" is right. The Eagle Hawk is re-
presentative of Horus I., and the Crow, Sut, the same as the Eagle
or Vulture, and Blackbird and Black Duck with other tribes;
these are of Egyptian origin and "religious conceptions." It
belongs to the Stellar Mythos, and in the origin of this Stellar
Mythos lies all the secrets of Totemism. In our minds Totemism
-that is, the possession by different tribes of different name-giving
animals-is older than exogamy in all cases. The marital or sexual
relations were at first promiscuous ; then there was a division
of the gregarious into two classes or communities, in which the
primal promiscuity was regulated for group marriages, with the
totality divided into two halves and subdivicled afterwards by
the Totems, which were ext ended more and more until they
reached the ''Chinese hundred families." The Arunta have tra-
ditions of a time when a man always married a sister of his own
Totem , this, as tribal, followed the marriage of the brother and
sister of the blood in natural endogamy-the same intermarriage
that is found in African Totemism. After the tribes were sub-
divided and redivided, it was a case of exogamy, but the P rimary
Totem was given to the first mother of the tribe, when they first
divided into clans, to distinguish or make known that the girl
was pubescent, and to show or prove the motherhood, and it is
proved beyond a doubt in all parts of the world that endogamy
existed for a long period . The royal families of the Incas, like
those of Egypt, married their sist ers, which was a custom to keep
the blood-motherhood pure-this was the original.
The fundamental idea, common to all nations who practise
Totemic ceremonies at the present time, is'' food. " Each Totemic
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 53
group is responsible for the maintenance nf the supply of food
which gives its name to the group, and their object is always to
increase their food supply : if we are Kangaroo men we supply
food for the Emu men, and in return expect them to provide
Emu food for us, and so on right throughout the Totems.
Mr L ang's ideas represent to us the "most obvious and
sensible appearances that he sees" ; but he should penetrate
fu rther into the " mode, nature, properties, reasons, causes and
effects" of what these Totems represent. We must survey these
in all their parts to obtain a complete idea of them, and consider
all the modes, attributes, properties and relations of the" original"
in order to obtain a comprehensive conception of the truth.
When we were in Africa, living amongst many native tribes, it
was only because we knew many Masonic signs and symbols, and
could hypnotise clairvoyants, that we obtained their confidence
to be shown and have the explanation given us of many of their
most sacred ceremonies.
The belief in reincarnation must be traced back to the change
o£ the Pole Stars in the circle of precession, mythical but not
human.
One of the most interesting points, perhaps, to Mark Masons
is that of the ceremony of the "Churinga" or Sacred Stone, some-
times a white stone, or, when this could not be obtained, a piece
of hard wood, al~hough originally it was supposed to be all of
white stone. It is given to the initiate with his sacred name on
it, which is only known to those who have been initiated to this
degree, and to those of the same Totem as himself.
P erhaps the most interesting and, we might add, extra-
ordinary proofs that this Sacred Churinga and its Sacred Mark
and Name have been handed down by the brotherhood for
thousands of years, lies in the fact that we still practise the same
customs and observe the same solemn obligations amongst us as
these poor natives of Australia, New Guinea, Solomon Islands
and others, with regard to it, as may be seen by the most obtuse
thinker and observer. In proof of the above, let us say, without
divulging any secrets, that the J ewel given to a ''Mark" is made
of a white stone, of durable material, in the form of the" Northern
horizon "-eight letters are engraved on one side, representing
originally the SEVEN Glorious Ones with" THE ONE" added-on
the other side the sacred name "which no man knows saveth he
54 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
that receiveth it." It is not a mere ornamental appendage of this
degree, but it is a sacred token of the rites of friendship and
brotherly love, and its presentation at any time by the owner to
another" Mark" would claim for the latter certain acts of friend-
ship which are of solemn obligations among the fraternity . A
" Mark" thus presented for the purpose of obtaining a favour is
said to be pledged, though remaining in the possession of the
owner: nor can it be again used by him until, either by the
return of the favour or the consent of the benefactor, it has been
returned: for it is a positive law of the order that no "Mark shall
pledge his mark a second time until he has redeemed it from its
previous pledge." This is sufficient to prove that the present
custom of the" Mark Sacred Stone" is identical in every way· with
the Sacred Churinga, and this custom is still carried on by the
aboriginal Australians and others, who brought it from Ancient
Egypt.
Spencer and Gillen state that it is the custom amongst the
various tribes to lend their Sacred Churingas to each other, and
that these are always returned again to those who lent them,
sacred ceremonies being performed and conducted with great
solemnity, with· these words : "We return your great Churinga,
which have made us glad; we bring you a present of these
Imituya and Uliara, and are sorry we could not bring more, but
the Anthinna is scarce and hair does not grow quickly. " 1 All
authors hitherto have only been able to state that "the origin
of the Mark is unknown," but give a tradition that it was founded
at the building of King Solomon's Temple, seven days after the
foundation stone was laid. This is on the same equivalent as
these poor aborigines ; they give you their version : " their
fathers did it," " it has always been" ; but the true meaning and
decipherment has been lost to them. The mark M. D. un-
doubtedly is the ''section " of the Ritual which brings on for
ages past ''the sacred stone, where the sacred name of him who
receiveth it is marked and known only to him." Much more could
be written on this part of the origin of our ceremonies, but we
think we have shown enough to all students to prove our conten-
tion, and those who are interested can follow the same by reference
to the R itual and the Egyptian Primordial, and studying
1 "Native Tribes of Central Australia," by Spencer and Gillen, chap. v.,
published by Macmillan & Co.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 55
Spencer and Gillen's "Native Tribes of Central Australia," and
other works which deal with this subj ect. "We must preserve
the Secrets " from those who are not entitled to know them.
" The Churinga was not thought to be a Spirit," but, inasmuch
as the spirit was everlasting and imperishable, so was it symbolised
by the'' white stone" or white ivory, or the most durable thing they
could find.
The secret name is never uttered except on some most solemn
occasion, and then only to the fully initiated or to the men of the
same Totemic group, when it is spoken in a whisper; the most
elaborate precautions being taken lest it should be heard by any-
one who is not a member of the ''group." When he dies and is
buried, this name is never mentioned again by anyone, not even
amongst them with whom he was initiated; this is the custom
also of the natives of the Solomon Islands, New Guinea and the
Hebrides Islanders. The markings on those Churingas and
sacred objects differ amongst various tribes, but there are certain
hieroglyphics common to all, and Spencer and Gillen state that
these are associated with the oldest tradition and have existed
for long ages, irrespective of their origin. These marks we see
on the Churinga are found in our own islands, in India, and in
fact generally all over the world. The same marks are found in
Portuguese Neolithic sites and Paleolithic sites. Mr A. Lang's
idea of the Arunta and Kaitish tribes-'' that they alone believe in
the Churinga Nanga "-is too ludicrous to discuss, and as far as
reincarnation is concerned, since our own bodies must rise in
spiritual form at the last day for us to receive rewards or punish-
ments in them, there may be, perhaps, some original cells of each
human body, some nuclei or some ' ' stamince vitce" or primeval
seed of life, so to speak, which may remain unchanged through
all the stages of life, death, and the grave; these may become the
springs and principles of resurrection, and sufficient to denominate
it the same body; but if there be any such constant and vital
atoms, which distinguish every human body, they are known to
God only.
The natives have forgotten their origin, and they give their
own interpretation. In Egypt we find the key, because the
ceremonies of the Arunta and other tribes correspond in so many
particulars to those in vogue in Egypt at the time of Atum, and
nowhere else can we find the original.
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
"To him that overcometh, I will give him to eat of the hidden
manna . . . and I will give to him a white stone, and in the
stone a New Name written, which no man knoweth, saveth he
that receiveth it" (Rev. ii. 17).
This was given to the initiate in the _Totemic and religious
mysteries. In the mysteries of Amenta a white stone or "Pillar
of Crystal" is given to the initiate ; as he comes forth in triumph
from the examination, he is asked what the Judges have awarded
him and he replies "a flame of fire and a Pillar orCrystal ''
(Rit~tal, ch. cxxv.).
Even in the earlier Christian doctrines one of the greatest
gifts that could be given to the true believers of the Church of
Pergamos was "a white stone," and on this stone a new name
written which no man knew, save he that received it-which was
the direct allusion to the older Mythos. ·
Collins states that in some of the Totemic ceremonies of the
Australians they are equipped with long tails made of grass,
representing the leopard's skin tail that hangs down behind, as
seen in the Pygmy dance, and as seen in the Egyptian monuments,
etc. The· Sun Totem is performed by men of the Unjiamba
Totem whose maternal grandmother was a member of the Sun
Totem-one carries a small Nurtunga (a sacred pole) the other a

small flat disc with a central spot of red @ and lines

radiating out from this to represent the rays. In the Kaitish

tribe the Sun is called Okerka ; it is supposed to have risen in
the form of a woman in the east, and to have travelled to a place
called Allumba. All this shows and proves that with these the
maternal was prior to the paternal, and the oldest form amongst
the Zapotecs, Mexicans and tribes of Central America is Yax
Cocahmut, the Great Mother-i.e. the earth goddess, the earliest
f_o rm of Isis, and in America is represented with the "rattling
board" in her hand that representative of the Sistrum of the
Egyptians. It is instructive also that an Egyptian scarabreus
was found in the lake Amatitlan.
In the Stellar Mythology, the Pole and central spot of red, with
lines radiating and circle around would represent the "Mount
of Heaven," the North Pole Star representing Horus, Lord of
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 57
the Red Crown, and the seven Pole Stars circling round. The
North Pole was called" Nurtunga" and the other Pole, which was
always placed south, was called "Warringa," represented Sut.
Each of these, later in the Solar Mythos and Eschatology, was
brought on and represented the t wo Tatt Pillars of the Egyptians,
and is a sign of stability, est ablishing or founding, as is shown
by its use in the ceremony of" young men making." The heaven
is thus shown in two parts, north and south, as the domains of
Horus and' Sut, and later was followed by three divisions, which
were upraised by Shu, as establisher of the equinox. This heaven
in three divisions was the heaven of the Triangle, which preceded
the one built on the square by Ptah. Sut and Horus had been
the twin builders and the founders of north and south ; Shu
followed with the new foundation in the equinox-the horizons-
east and west. The disc, here above shown, represents "Aten"
and was an ancient form of H er-Mahu-Horus, god of the double
horizon in Egypt, and was not a worship of a Solar deity: it
was an emblem of the circle made by "Aten" as the god of
the double horizon. We find the same disc amongst the North
American Indians connected with the Swastika Totem-see later .
There are many Totemic ceremonies, which may all be traced
to the time of Atum, in Egypt, all being identical with those
practised there, if deciphered symbolically; such, for instance, as
the subincision or Ariltha, of which no one hitherto has been able
to give the reason or origin.
The traditions of the Alcheringa 1 ancestors are precisely
similar to those found in " The Book of the Dead," relating how
Osiris was murdered and mutilated, and how Isis and N ephfhys
went in search of his body and mutilated organ.-Plutarch.
1 L.Amongst the Warramunga, Walpari and Wulmala, the name
of Alcheringa is Thuthu, which is the same as the Egyptian
Tertetuu, and means the two ancestors-i.e. Isis and Nephthys.
The two Hawks-as Isis and Nephthys may be seen depicted
in the Papyrus, Trinity College, Dublin, iv., also in Berlin Museum, .
No. r470 and in Plates VI. and VII. fig. 8 and fig. A in "The Book
of the Dead," by Sir Le Page R enouf. These Mythical An-
cestors were the pre-homo of the present race of Aborigines,
when they were all a" common h erd." The two Ancestors were
1 Name given to the far past times in which the mythical ances tors of the tribe

are supposed to have lived.

 ss SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the first two women who were THE FIRST Two MoTHERS, so
made and distinguish ed by the division into two tribes, and the
ceremony o f'' opening " was performed, and the Totem given to
each , so that the blood-motherhood might b e known and kept, and
these tribes have special class names for women and count their
descent on the maternal line, which is the earliest form. Hathor
or I sis- Mut-sometimes depict ed by a bird, differing in various
tribes and countries, but always Mut, ~ ~ ~the Great Mother.1
The original was "The Mother E arth" in their earliest mythology
and Sign Language ; and " Alpita " is E gyptian . " Aputi"
Y ~_his messengers-i. e. the two envoys. The word Kunta-
mara is E gyptian ~- ~ Kent, to slit ; and many other
words amongst these tribes, as well as those of New Zealand and
the Solomon Islands, are purely Egyptian .
Circumcision was performed by the ancient E gyptians and
also the Ariltha-see "Book of the Dead," chapter 58-" they
are the drops of blood which came forth from the phallus of Ra
when he went forth to perform mutilations upon himself"-Budge,
"Book of the Dead," chapter 17. It is more than probable that
the reason why circumcision and subincision were practised by the
earlier Egyptians was as a preventative to disease . In all prob-
ability they found that circumcision was not sufficient in some
cases to prevent disease being contracted, therefore the second
ceremony and operation were insist ed upon. This, with ablution
after- which we find most of the E gyptians practised-would
probably prove efficient . Where tribal marriages took place, it
was considered important to the health and well-being of the
community and to the future generations : hence the death
penalty if any man was found who had not submitted to the two
operations. This might have been one of their beliefs. There
is also another reason why this ceremony is and was practised,
and that is, to signify that the boy h ad now become a man and
m.ust be regarded as a begetter, an increaser, a father, a head, etc.
Anointing has since taken its place amongst Christian nations.
M r A ndrew L ang, in speaking of circumcision or subincision
(surely he does not think that these are one and the same), says
1 On the I aopharos statuette in the Vatican t here is an inscrip tion to t his effect,

"th at t he Grea t Mother was born t he first, in the time when as ye t there had been
no birth. '!
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 59
it is "a cruel process unknown outside Australia " ; but let us
assure him that it was undoubtedly the general custom at one
time amongst all the nations of this period of exodus. There is a
· history on record that the natives of Madagascar used to practise
the same rites, subincision and circumcision, but that it has died
out, and very few now even practise circumcision . It was also
practised amongst the Makalanges, etc ., and in fact, as far as we
can trace, amongst all tribes of natives at a remote period, and
the meaning of it we give . Probably we shall find that it is still
practised by some tribes in New Guinea, Solomon Islands and
New Hebrides, and was by the Mexicans and Zapotecs, as is
shown in Seler's "Twenty Days' Sign."
The rite is African originally. It is still practised by the
Fan (or Fang) Tribes. An uncircumcised native is not considered
as a man either for fighting, working or inheriting, but is regarded
as a nonentity and not allowed to marry. The rite proves the
reality of manhood (Nassau, ''Fetishism of W. Africa" ).
We read in the history of Creation-one version-as follows:-

~L)JJ o~O~~~Ni '

dnulc p~t hat-d em khefii-d tatadt-nd

lcher-nd em 1·e-d tches-d

~~00~~ '·
dshesh-nd- em Shu tefnet-nd em 'fafnut

. ~ ~~~JJ~ (Another Version. )

dn dtef-d
"hat-na em khefa-a i-na ab-a em ~ e t- a aaaa
kehr em re-a ashesh-na em Shu taf-na em Tafnut."
Khepera-na em neter ua netru Khemt pure-a Kheperiut
em Ta pen haa are£ Shu Tafnut em u unen-sen ami.
Here we have again, evidently in a later version, the ongm
and meaning-as then understood-of this act.
1
In the Mesopotamian Creation legend we find that they copied the Egyptians
and made man out of the blood of Marduk or copied this from the Assyrians, who
obtained it from .the Egyptians.
 6o SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
The meaning is clearly spiritual, and we must remember that
the ancients expressed their ideas regarding spiritual life in a
material and dramatic form; in fact, they had no other way
of doing so, not having the language to use as
we have now, and although it was expressed
in a gross form the meaning was not such.
The creation of man or men and women
was mystical in one sense and in another
Totemic, and so the history of the race may
. FI G. z 5.-" Mexican be divided into pre-Totemic and Totemic, pre-
Antiq ui ties ," p. 6 r6, human and human. . It is in Atum or Tum,
fi g. N.
W e see fro m this the son of Ptah, that man is perfect ed; in him
fi gure tha t t he Cen tr al
American States h ad
the motherhood is superseded by the father-
the same his tor y of hood. The motherhood, which was first and
Creation . T his figure
depicts R a in the primary, t erminates in the mythology of Egypt,
act as a b ove. and the fatherhood takes its place at the
Anu k p u h at-ai em
KhefJ.-a tataat-na em time of Ptah, at the commencement of the
Kha ibit-a Kher-n a em Solar Mythos. The creation here is "blood
r e-a t ches-a ashesh-na
em Shu tefnet-na em and spirit," the double primitive essence
T afnut an atef-a N u .
first assigned to Ptah. The self-mutilation
or" cut ting" of the male member of Ra or Atum Ra was a mode
of showing the derivation from the human father in suppression
of the motherhood . The same story is found amongst the Guate-
malans, their Quiche god, Tohel, is the same as the Egyptian Atum
Ra-see Bancroft. I n the section which says " that the eye of Nu
was unable to make itself seen until after Shu and Tufnut had come
into being" means: that until the thick watery vapour, which at
first surrounded the earth, had sufficiently condensed to form the
outer crust of the earth, the sun' s rays could not penetrate through
it, and so give life and birth to the cells and germs of life, which
afterwards should form all those beings which have inhabited the
earth, and that these first twin gods, male and female, meant
to represent the first germs of life, either as water and earth, or
organic cells or germs, should thus be created and nourished by
them, by the divine will . A very important passage, which will
enable one to understand the " History of the Creation" better,
that these twin gods proceeded from Khepera in one way , as we
find from one version, and from his mouth in the other version,
simply expresses the action and their idea of emission of the
divine words and will from the Creator.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 6r
W e think that the words in another part of the text-
Khut-mi-em ab-a-" I worked a charm upon my heart or will"
should read or be translated as : I worked-or willed-or sent
forth "a light " from my heart .
In the older version the " t ears" of Khepera fell upon his
organs and turned into human beings. Horus I. says to
the "Chiefs of Ra" : "Ye are the t ears made by me,
in your name of men." The t ears of Horus here mean or repre-
sent the rain which waters and fructifies the earth, and this,
with Ra, the sun's rays-" Chiefs of Ra" cause the germs of life
to grow and "come into being." \iVithout the rain and the sun's
rays, seeds and germs could not grow or come into being. The
sun was considered the greatest fecundator, and however grossly
the old scribes recorded their ideas, we must remember that they
had no words otherwise to record the same.
From reading the records of the past it is impossible for any-
one not to comprehend the fact that they had the knowledge
of evolution, and although expressed apparently in gross terms,
it is quite clear that rain or "tears " and the sun' s rays were the
cause, in the first instance, of the germination of the primordial
cells of life, and from this all others came into being. The
question of the origin of the first cell of life on this earth, from
which all the living inhabitants descended, is one that can only
be answered by the Divine Creator ; but, given the first cell of life,
all others follow .
We cannot agree with Dr Wallis Budge in his assuming that
Nu and Khepera were the same, quite on the contrary ; Nu may
be said to represent the watery vapour, and Shu, our Sun (the
centre of our planetary syst em), Tufnut, the Moon, and Khepera
was the Divine Spirit of the Great God, who made not only this
Earth and our Sun and the rest of the Planets, but as we read
of in another t ext, t en other great circles which went round him,
and we know that our Sun takes 25,827 years to do this once.
That this was most certainly the case may be seen further on.
In this text we find that Khepera had made another eye (the first
eye being our Sun), which was undoubtedly the Moon ; the Moon
being thrown off from our Earth as our Earth had been from
the Sun; and in another version, the fact that Osiris is made to
usurp the position which in the earlier versions was occupied by
Khepera, shows that the Osirian doctrines were evolved out of the
fiz SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
earlier, and that the Priests substituted one name for another.
That the aborigines of Australia practise the imitation of this
former rite is another good proof to those we shall bring forward,
that they came out of Egypt at the time of Horus I. and before
the Osirian doctrine had come into existence.
Shu, who is at a late period called. the Son of Ra, is also called
An-heru, the Lifter-up of the H eavens. Seb, the Earth, and
Nut, the Sky, have been sleeping in each other's arms during the
night, and Shu, Daylight or Sun's Rays, parts them, and then
there is seen the raised sky above the earth.
The great battle between Sut and Horus primarily is spoken
of in later texts as "The night of Conflict" -i .e. the defeat of the
Children of Failure at Elephantina : "Then was conflict in the
entire universe, in heaven and upon earth "-Ritual, chap. xvii.
page 34· The "Children of Failure" are the elements of dark-
ness, "night," which melt away and vanish at the approach of the
sun's rays-Day. See "Battle of Sut and Horus," page 78.
Nu represented the watery vapour surrounding this earth,
b efore it had cooled down, and had Nut for his consort. Shu
presented the Sun as one and the first Eye of Khepera, Tufnut,
the Moon, as the other eye of Khepera. At the same time we
must not forget that all these different names of gods were simply
the various attributes of the One God. In the 17th chapter of the
Ritual it says : "His names together compose the cycle of the
gods"; an important passage if one wishes to understand the
true Eschatology of these ancient people; in fact it is quite
impossible to obtain any true version or idea without. The
aboriginal Australians have a legend about Bymee, ''The Great
Father Spirit," as having a totem name for every part of his body,
even to a different one for each finger and toe, which is simply the
various attributes of the "Great Spirit Father." They have
forgotten the original meaning but we find it in the Ritual in Egypt .
In the 17th chapter of "The Book of the Dead" it is said : "I am
the Great God-self created, that is to say, who made his names''
-"the company of the gods as God." Who then is this? It is
Ra, "who created names for his members and these came into being
in the form of the gods who are in the follo wing of Ra," and in
another part of the same chapter of Khepera 1 " that the cycle of
the gods is his body .''
1
Ra is substitu ted in the later texts.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
This is a clear proof that all the various gods were only powers
or attributes of the One God, and at the time of the Solar doctrine
they had worked out and added to the original one of the Stellar;
changing names, certainly, but the essence was the same.
Dr W. Budge, for inst ance, gives the number of gods, under
the XIXth dynasty, as about rzoo, and apparently believes in a
distinction between the pre-dynastic element of the E gyptian
doctrines and an Asiatic; the latter, he states, " was of Solar
character undoubtedly, and was caused by a war, introduced
into Egypt by the 'followers of H orus ,' who invaded the country
and conquered the natives, settled down there and built up the
great dynastic civilisation which we call Egypt." We cannot
agree with this. In our opinion all the facts found up to the
present time are against it, and Asia had not anything to do with
bringing any civilisation or religion into Egypt ; on the contrary
all the proofs we have brought forward show and prove distinctly
that it was otherwise . Asia and the rest of the world obtained
all their knowledge originally from the E gyptians. Horus, in all
his forms, was essentially E gyptian fr om the first, and was not
after Osiris, nor did Horus bring the Solar religion into E gypt
from outside, as Dr Budge states. Horus I. was the God of
the Pole Star in the Stellar mythos and Amsu was the risen
Horus, the "first man God," " risen in Spirit form ," and !SOme-
times called Min, living before the Osirian doctrines were
evolved . This was followed by the Lunar and then the Solar
doctrines . Then Ra came into b eing and Osiris : the one the
God in spirit, and Osiris the god in mummified form, and " Horus
the child " was brought on as the Son : therefore, to say " the
followers of Horus, who brought Solar religion with them into
Egypt from the East, never succeeded in dislodging Osiris from
his exalted position, and his cult survived undiminished, notwith-
standing the powerful influen ce which the Priest s of R a and the
worshippers of Amen, and the v otaries of Atem respectively
exercised through the country ," shows that he has commenced
to study the E gyptian religion much too late to obtain any true
conception; that he is" much mixed up," and does not take into
account the Primordial at all. Moreover , Dr B udge, like many other
Egyptologist s, evidently labours under the delusion that Horus
was a historical person, whereas it was Astronomical Mythology.
The wars of Horus were fought in heaven and Amenta against
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the Sebau, the great evil Apap, and not on earth in Egypt. He
was the Lord of Life and Light, and overcame the powers of
darkness and drought. These he converts into ethnical person-
ages and glorified natural heroes, which is incorrect: Horus first
fought in the Stellar Mythos, then the Solar Mythos, and finally
Eschatologically, but this was not historical, it was Astronomical
Mythology.
The ceremony of knocking out a front tooth in some tribes,
and the throwing of the boomerang in the direction of their
mother's camp, or rather their mother' s Alcheringa camp, as
practised by the Arunta, also the Totemic ceremony, when, after
having gone through the several trials and "rites," the Initiate's
hair is made white and a Totem is placed on his head, is interest-
ing. This last ceremony is very important and instructive to
the student, because if he turn to the "Papyrus of Ani," he will
see it depicted that after Ani has been judged and is "justified"
his hair is white and a Totem is on his head which corresponds in
every particular to that spoken of by Spencer and Gillen. See in
ch. ex . of Ritual : "My head is equipped with the white crown."
We shall refer to this later on. The Arunta have a triangular
stone which is only seen by the initiated men .1
In the ceremony of Nurtunga, the fact that the poles were
placed North and South shows that the ceremonies connected
with the poles must have been practised-originally-in a country
where the Pole Stars, looking North and South, were known. In
Australia this is impossible ; therefore the inference clearly is
that in Australia the ceremonies were introduced from a much
earlier and older land, where all these ceremonies had been
practised for many ages, some, ever since the time of Atum, 2o,ooo
years ago or more; and it is only amongst the ancient Egyptians
that we can :find the true meaning and key. These divided the
heavens into North and South and then Egypt into North and
South, as seen by the Crown of the North and Crown of the
South-hence the two poles N . and S. These are mentione·d and
shown in the " Pylon of the Twelfth Division of the Tuat."
" In the front of this wall are two poles, each of which is sur-
mounted by a head-one is Teru, the other Khepera-two forms of
the god,'' et c., originally representing the two Poles of the H eavens.
1 Some t ribes in the Solomon Islands practise the same rites and ceremonies :
also in the New H ebrides .
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
The two serpents, as shown in the photograph (page 66) are
emblems probably of the two cardinal points, N . and S. In the
Ritual serpents were often used to denote cardinal points . Four
serpents are also shown on the stones found at Ollamh Fodhla
in Ireland to denote 4 Quarters or 4 Powers.
It is not necessary to describe all these ceremonies. Our
object is only to draw attention to them and to state that our
belief is that the present explanation given by the natives is one
that has been substituted for the original.
It is immaterial whether we date the exodus of the Australians
before the traditional history of Osiris, which would bring us as
far back as Horus I., or whether it was Osiris. Hence we contend
that the proof we advance is indisputable.
Later on we shall show the connection between Totemic cere-
monies and the signs and symbols found amongst the aboriginal
Australians and Nilotic and Bantu negroes, as well as those in
other parts of the world.
As regards traditional history, some Egyptologists might
advance grave doubts as to the accuracy of the same being
coincident with the history of Osiris, as mentioned by Plutarch,
and which, as already stated, may be found in "The Book of the
Dead"; but the reader could not fail to acknowledge the identical
tradition of the history of Osiris by Plutarch.
The only point which occurs to the author is this, and it is
one which Egyptologists may reasonably object to-namely,
knowing, as we do, that the continent of Australia is one of the
oldest, which is proved by the present existence of marsupial
animals and geological formations, therefore the original inhabit-
ants (Australia) might,and probably did, exist before the mythical
Osiris was in Egypt. This would only prove that the whole of
the inhabitants dated back still further away in the remoter ages,
and came out of Egypt between the first Horus and Osiris,
because Horus I. or the Blind Horus existed before Osiris, and
the history of his murder, death, etc., was practically the same as
that of Osiris. Horus I., or Heru-ur, or Horus the Elder, was the
first man-god that we can trace; he died and rose again, and was
then called Amsu or Min, or Horus in Spirit T. 1
Proof
1
This, as far as we can trace, was the first Sign or Hieroglyphic for Amsu;
a
There are various others, but evidently of later date. Originally it meant "The
Great One,!! "The Chief,!! " The Mighty One,'! "The Head,!! and is recognised as
such by the Pygmies now.
E
66 SIG S AND SYMBOLS OF
of this is found in the Ritual. Osiris was only another name
evolved in course of time out of the more ancient doctrines and
tales, during the formation of the later Solar Mythos. Horus
I. and Amsu being the first form and Stellar, and Orisis and Ra
the Solar-Osiris being the man-god or" mummified" and Rathe
spiritual form. This is plainly shown in the" Ritual or the Book
of the Dead"; therefore the traditional history of the Australians
would apply equally to either (and the only point would be the
date as regards the remoter period of the past, when the exodus
from Egypt took place, as we contend it did-viz. at the time
of Horus and Stellar Mythos). Then the Mayas also have the
same traditional history in Queen Moo and Prince Coh.
Some of the signs of the Churinga and Rock drawings, which
Spencer and Gillen have given, are" marks" and" figures" which
the Arunta tribe themselves state have been in use ever since
Alcheringa-original Ancestors. They are identical with those
found on the stones among the Druidical remains in the British
Isles, Yucatan, Mexico and Egypt. Those found and tabulated
by Evans-Cretan, lEgean and Proto-Egyptian-are undoubtedly,
Egyptian Hieroglyphics, as may be seen from photographs here
shown. Two feet are also depicted on the Rock drawings in
several places. These two feet would correspond with the two
feet of Buddha, which we draw attention to later on, only these
would be the feet of Horus I., here, and Buddha's would represent
that of Osiris in the Solar mythos.
Spencer and Gillen give these photographs and drawings of
many of the characters and signs, etc., found in various parts of
the world; and many others given by different writers are not
here depicted.
Several of these are parts of the fourteen Aats or domains or
divisions of Sekhet-Anru, which the deceased has to reach, and
in which he enjoys special privileges.
r. The brow of the waters-the God wherein is Aasekhem .
2. Ha-Sert-the God wherein is Fa-Pet, bearer of Heaven .
3· The browof fire-the God wherein is Fa-Akk, bearer of Altars.
4· Aat of the Khus.
5· The seven Aats.
6. The serpent Rerek truL which may here represent the
North and South poles.
7· The tank of flame.
'
'

CHURINGA ILKINIA OF THE ULPMERKA OF THE PLUM TREE TOTEM , DRAWN ON CHURINGA ILKINIA OF THE UD N IR R JNGITA TOTEM

DRAWN ON THE ROCKS AT THE EMILY GoRGE

1, 2. Ilyinga or Poison Bones and Sticks made I I- IJ . Drawings for the Back and Stomach 20. Nurtunja of Kukaitcha.
by the Arumburinga of the Ulpmerka. during the same. 21. Nurtunja of Ulpmerka
j-8. Drawings for Painting on the Breasts of 14. Plum Tree. 22. Head Nurtunja of 4· Represents the Hand and Arm of an Alcheringa
the Boys during the Ceremony of throwing 15. Drawing for the Back. 23 A large Nurtunja and S·} Woman leaning against the Rock .
them up in the Air. 16. An Unripe Plum, Kukaitcha .
g. Drawing for the Stomach during the same. 17. Drawing for the•Back. 24. Meaning not known. 6. Represent Tracks of Alcheringa Women .
ro . A Plum Tree, painted on the Back during r8 . The Head Nurtunja of Kukait.c ha. 25. Head Nurtunja of T.l' • .•• __ ,._.... _ 7·
the same. 19. Ripe and Unripe Plums. 26. Drawing for the Breast
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
For explanation of these we would refer our readers to the
chapters 149-150 of " The Book of the Dead," or the chapter of
the Aats, also to the papyri of Hunefer, Anhar-Kerasher and
Netchemet, and the papyrus of Nu.
There is also another proof.l The Australians use the boome-
rang, which was one of the weapons of ancient Egypt, as may be
seen at Deir-el-Bahari, where there is the statue of a Prince of
Punt, carrying a boomerang.
And furthermore, in " The Book of the Underworld," in the
region or city of the eleventh hour of the night, we see Horus I.
with a disc upon his dead, surrounded by a Urceus, holding in his
left hand a boomerang, one end of which t erminates in the head of
a serpent. The idea here suggest ed is either the weapon held by
the god is a real serpent, which, when thrown at an enemy, will
suddenly attach itself to his body, after the manner of a vicious
Urceus, or will return and attach itself to its owner, after having
b een used . This probably is the oldest evidence we have of the
boomerang having been known and use d in Egypt at the time
of the Stellar Mythos, b ecause Horus I. was the principal god and
situated or dwelt at the Pole Star at this time. This is a very
important fa ct to recognise, b ecause we find it in use among the
aborigines of Australia, and in conjunction with the other signs
and symbols which we have brought forward, is a proof that
they emigrated from Egypt at the time of the St ellar Mythos and
it is a further proof in our belief that the traditional hist ory of their
Alcheringa ancestors was derived from florus I. and not Osiris,
which would have brought their exodus thousands of years
later.
It must be remembered that the boomerang is found in use
amongst other· nations in various parts of the world- in America
it was in use amongst the Northern and Southern Indians; but
this has b een fully written on by other authors and it is not
necessary to enlarge on the subj ect here. We only wish t o draw
attention that to E gypt we must go for the original, and that it
could not have emanated from all these countries and all these
different native tribes, severally and independently, without a
common ongm . It would not be sufficiently important, in the
1 T he b oomera ng is still used by certain t ribes of the Nile valley from whence

these A ustralians originated . It is also por trayed in the most ancie nt tombs
(L cpsius D enekim, ii . r z, 6o, ro6, etc.).
 68 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
first place, to imagine this solely as an offensive weapon or one
to afford amusement, to have originated on exactly similar lines
of formation which every boomerang must possess that it may
be made to perform an aerial flight and return to the thrower .
It is a significant fact that on some of the boomerangs the
three triangles, with apex opposite ways and concentric circles,
are found together. At Springvale in the Boulia district, Roth
says that the triangles found on the boomerangs, which are the
· oldest in the country, have the triangles with the apices in con-
tact, thus :

E'IG. 26 .

We have found the same on many of the sacred obj ects

amongst the Indians of Mexico and Central America: we have a
very old " Spear-Thrower " beautifully carved with the" ground-
drawing" of the great serpent ceremony in our possession ;
and also with triangle, and t wo circles . For which we are much
indebted to Mr G. Foreman.
These points should be particularly noticed as we shall draw
attention to these triangles later on. Also, in a plate given in
~~1r Roth's book, we find two figures carved thus :
also these () and ~
this
represent the 7 three ~
way
pole st ars and ~ triangles ~
~ and and
1\ three ~ below'
as the North ~ triangles ·~ this
pole star. ~ way.
Horus I. or Amsu
() Symbols of the North
the risen Horus
and South Pole Stars
() or Poles.
Taking into consideration that these people must have left
Egypt at a very early period and that they have brought down
to the present day many other signs and symbols, and Totemic
ceremonies and customs, dating back to the Stellar Mythos we
should give the same meaning and explanation of the above a~ we
have previously, and this would still more conclusively prove
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 6g
their common origin. Be it quite understood that these figures
we bring forward are quite distinct from those writings and mark-
ings found ori the " sticks " carried from one tribe to another as
messengers-in one case the aborigines will give you their meaning
and translation, in the other they cannot, affirming that it is
"AncestraL" We note that although there are six triangles on
these boomerangs, with the apices of three one way and three
another, the apices are not opposite each other; at the same time
we believe the proper decipherment is the same, meaning Khui
Land or Land of the Spirits, and this f would represent Horus
in Spirit or Amsu or the Risen Horus, or the Great One.
The ethics of these aboriginal Australians are still objective
or tribal, the same as in the primitive world. The individuals are
unconscious of possible ·interest apart from the community. The
form of burial at the present time is the same as we find at Naqada,
but further mention will be made of this. From the evidence we
have from Spencer and Gillen we know that the Totem was first of
all eaten by the members of the group as their own especial food,
which is different from the belief that was previously entertained.
 CHAPTER V

WE show here pure E gyptian hieroglyphics painted on the

body of a man of the Worgaia tribe which are undoubtedly
ideographic. These are the signs for three of the Aats, and
are important and interesting as we find them in connection
with the Worgaia tribe, which perform the ceremonies of the
''Great Snake," and these three Aat signs have some meaning
and connection with the same.
I.- This is the third Aat and is called the Aat of the Khus-the
Seven Spirits. ' ' I am the Lord of the Red Crown , which is
the head of the Shining One who gives life
to mankind from the heat of his mouth,
and who delivers Ra from Apapi."
II. -Thisis the fifth Aat- the Brow of Fire
II . - the God wherein is Fa-akh (Bearer of
Altars), who is the Mighty One of the
Teshert Crown, which is on the brow of
I.
the God of Light and which maintaineth
in life the Two Lands and the men and
women thereof by means of the flame of
I II ; his mouth ; he ha:; delivered the God Ra
from the fiend Apapi.
III. - This is the eighth Aat : " Hail H a-
het ep," Great and Mighty One of the Canal.
FIG. 27 .- H ieroglyphic None can obtain mast ery over the water
on a man of t h e W or gaia
tribe. R epr od uced by which is therein . It is mighty to be feared
k ind permission fr om
"Native Tribes of and the roarings which are therein are
Nor t h ern Austr alia ," by mighty . The name of the God therein is
P ?'Of . Baldwin 5 pencer
and F. ] . Gillen, pub- Qa-ha-hetep, and he guardeth it gladly
lished bv Macmillan & so that none may enter, and is the Guide
Co ., L ondon .
of the Northern Horizon.
These translated from another version may be read as
follows : "Oh, this Hahotep the Very Great, the stream of which
nobody takes the water for fear of its roarings. The God whose
name is the Lofty One, keeps watch over it, in order that nobody
70
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN 71
may come near it. I am the Vulture which is on the stream with-
out end. I am the Guide to the Northern Horizon."
In the ceremony of the Wollunqua they wear a representation
of the White Crown of Egypt, with a R ed band around; thus
representing the "Teshert Crown " or Crown of the North and
South in one of its earliest forms.
The Hieroglyphics also, taken as a whole, mean the "Two
Lands"-" the Northern and Southern Lands."
They divided the Celestial heavens into two divisions-North
and South first-and then depicted this terrestrially in E gypt into
two-the two divisions-North and South Egypt.
nc:. ~
~
0
c::J The divisions of heaven-North and South.
J( c:. c:. c::J
The Aat of the Rhus is the Land of the Spirits-Fa-akh,
Bearer of Altars-the Mighty One of the Tesh ert Crown is
Horus I. H e maintaineth life in the" Two Lands,"-i.e. Celestial
and Terrestrial, in the form of Amsu, the risen Horus.
Ha-hetep and Qa-ha-hetep is also Horus as Guardian in the
form of a pole, surmounted bya Hawk, as guardian of "Sut" in the
Hole of Water, the God whose name is the Lofty One and who
keeps watch over the stream, from which nobody takes the water
for fear of its roarings, and in order that nobody may come near.
This water or canal is the river in the underworld, here represented
by" Thapauerlu," a water hole in the Murchison range, where the
\Vollunqua snake is supposed by the Warramunga tribe to live .
Horus is also the Guide of the Northern Horizon. The roarings
which are therein are the roarings of Sut, represented h ere by the
"Bull Roarers," which are symbolically used. Dr W. Budge st at es
in his "Gods of the Egyptians," vol. i. page r56, that in the earliest
times the E gyptians divided the sky into two parts only-the East
and Wes( Our opinion is that it was North and South and after-
wards East and \Vest were added, later Ptah divided the heavens
into the four quarters or square. That we are correct may be
proved by reference to the "Text of Tieta" (i. 233): "and they
take up his name to Horus of the two horizons, North and South,"
and other t exts show us that Horus was " the Lord of theN orthern
and Southern Horizons." It was Stellar Mythos at first and not
Solar, which Dr W . Budge assumes. Nowhere, as far as our
researches go, do we find that Horus was the God mentioned as
" the God of the East and ·w estern Horizons only and primarily."
 72 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Therefore Dr Budge is quite wrong, the division at first, as proved by
the Ritual, was North and South. The two poles, used in the sacred
ceremonies, are the same as the Egyptian: the Northern division
representing Horus by the pole Nurtunga; the Southern division
represented by the pole Warringa, was the domain of Sut. The two
divisions, East and West, were not formed until Shu or An-Heru
came into being, and, standing on the seven steps on the mount of
the equinox, lifted up the heavens and formed the two horizons,
East and West, and then Horus was called" Lord of the Double
Horizon," as well as " God of the Pole Star," etc. This was still
Stellar Mythos, and it was not until later that Ptah came into
being as the first god of the Solar Mythos that the heavens were
divided in four quarters, and formed the square, with the children
of Horus as the four supports for the four corners. Thus we see
that these people actually are at the present day symbolically
carrying out and performing part of the ceremonies of the earliest
ritual of the Ancient Egyptians, and use the ancient hieroglyphics
and many words of the language of this historic race to express
their ideas in the remote Australian bush.
Through all these ages of years they have used and carried on
these signs, symbols and ceremonies from generation to generation,
the original meaning of which is now forgotten to them ; yet there
is sufficient left of the original to be a proof, to those who can read
and know the Primordial, to unlock the "book" and read the truth,
and although they have and use the signs and symbols of some of
the "Gods of the Egyptians" in their earliest form, they have no
knowledge of "these Gods as the latter Egyptians assumed" at
the time these people left Egypt and went out into other lands.
The evolution from myths into Stellar Mythos, "these types of
powers were only undergoing divination," but how far they had
advanced here in Australia, New Guinea, Solomon Islands and
those of the New Hebrides, it is not possible to say.
From our researches all these appear to be on a par, whilst
some of the Mexicans and North American Indians were further
advanced in their knowledge. Whether this be so or whether
these "have forgotten" and the Mexican and American Indians
"have retained" the other parts of the Rit-ual, is difficult to deter-
mine ; but all are "in common" and undoubtedly of the same
origin-i.e. Egyptian Stellar ·Mythos. In the Mexican "Nezahu-
alpilli," the Fasting Prince and the Emerald Jewel; the image of
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 73
Tezcatlipoca, likewise designated Talaclquani, "the Eradicator of
Sins, and the Grass Rope," we have Horus and Min or" Amsu with
the rope" of the Egyptians, which we shall refer to again later,
and the prototype of the fasting of our Lord and the interceding
for forgiveness of sins in the Christian doctrines .
The grass rope used in connection with the expiation of Sin
will be referred to under our ,,-- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - ,
Cable Tow, but it is neces-
sary to say here that this
rope had existed in their
first mythos, connected with
Horus and Amsu, long be-
fore they brought it on in
their Eschatology, and is a
representation of one of the
seven powers-that which
leads from darkness to light.
The art o{ t attooing and
painting the body is a
Totemic mode of sign lan-
guage. The Ainu of Japan,
the Siberian Chukchi and
Seri of Mexico only tattooed
their women, which corro-
borates the feminine origin
of the sign. The Inoil
women of the E squimaux
are particularised by the
figures tattooed on their FIG. zs .
face, the same as those of the Mexican, Zapotecs and Seri . The
Picts, we are told by Boece, tattooed their faces and bodies with
hieroglyphics (E gyptian) to distinguish one tribe from another.
All these were originally Egyptian customs, as may be seen from
the bas-reliefs at the t emples at Philce and Ombos.
We give the photograph here of one returning after the
" Intichiuma ." 1 All who are initiated must use this sign on
1 Intich iu ma-Sacred Cer emony per for med by the m embers of a local T otemic

group . P h oto from "North ern T ribes of Australia,'! by Baldwin Spencer a nd

F. ] . Gillen," p ub lish ed by Macmilla n & Co . Ltd ., b y permission , with many t h a nks
from th e a u th or for this .
74 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
their return into camp, which may be interesting to R.A .M.'s .
These traditions alone are, we think, proof that .the origin and
birthplace of these people was E gypt .
Amongst the Makalanga tribes of South Africa, also, we find
that every tribe has its totem, and undoubtedly many customs,
names, words, et c., still practised amongst them, can only be
traced to the original E gyptian; however much they may have
been influenced by the various and numerous people who came
after, the original has never been effa ced . At the present day they
have the sacred triangle. In every family residence there is a
place under a raised platform of poles, where three stones are set
in a triangle, which are dedicated to the Ancestors of the residents.
H ere, at times of sickness, or at the sowing or harvesting of corn,
the family collects a hoe, an axe, and, if the head of the family be
a smith, a hammer is also placed by the stones, and ceremonies
are gone through around this triangle which are said to be
" Ancestor Customs." 1 Although this book does not give one,
very many real details about the ruins, ancient customs, ancient
words, etc. , being evidently written more to show the present
value of Ancient Gold Workings, etc. , found here, still there is
sufficient in it to prove that the oldest of the " Ancients" were
Egyptian, and that those who came after, to a great ext ent,
polluted and obliterated the originals ; still there is so much of
the original left as to leave no doubt in our minds.
Mafeking is an E gyptian word for copper, and copper there-
fore should be freely found in this neighbourhood . Although we
have no knowledge at present of any copper having been found
in this now well-known place, we feel no doubt about its b eing
there and that it vvill be discovered in due time, as these ancient
E gyptians never gave a name without having good reason for
doing so.
We must here point out to Messrs H all and Neal that no
such thing as " Phallic Worship " exist ed, although it has been
stated by several authorities who ought to know better. What
occurred were " F estivals," held at stated periods, called " Phallic
F estivals " if those authorities wish for that particular name.
Our " May-pole Dance " and F estival is the remnant of the same,
brought on and up to date, so as t o correspond and fall into line
1 See " Ancien t Ruins of R hodesia," by Hall and Neat , and " Great Zambabwe,"
b y R .N. Hall. .
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 75
with the "Christian doctrines." It was a Festival in honour of
seed time, fructifying or increasing or generating, but was not a
worship. M r Hall tells us that these Makalanga still practise the
festival of the "New Moon," the same as the ancient Egyptians .
Their burial customs are either in the "sitting " position-i.e.
"The Thrice-bent Man," or their bodies are laid lengthwise on
the left side, facing the North; this, as we have stated elsewhere,
is the same as the Aboriginal Australians, people at Harlyn Bay,
Cornwall, and Mexico, and all people of the Neolithic and Stellar
Mythos. These men have the same three rods or bars as the
Druids, representing the three feathers, marked on their foreheads
or bodies thus /I\ \I/·
or As we shall point out and prove later
on, these three rods or rays of light are the name of I. A. U., son of
Ptah, and also the name of ancient Egypt-see "Pierrot," p. 754·
"The Bird Stone Pillar," 1 found here, in the ruins of Zambabwe,
is the Horus Hawk or Vulture of Horus I. (the Vulture form was
the older), and was one of the ancient miners' Mascots for" good
luck." 'vVe find, in whatever part of the world these ancient
miners had great workings, that they always took with them and
set up this, their" Mascot," to keep away the evil one, as we have
shown above. " Horus set himself over Sut in the form of a
Hawk." The Golden-headed Hawk, found here, is also a type of
Isis. All the tribes here are divided and have their "Totems"
and marriage laws the same as in the Australian and others
that we have already brought forward-thus: if a man be
of the tribe, whose totem is a lion, h e must not marry a woman
of that tribe, but must marry a "Heart" or one of some
other totem. These natives still know many of the "Star
signs," but probably at the present day have forgotten most
of what their "Ancients" knew: they, however, still know and
draw Orion, the Morning and Evening stars; and the Pleiades
in their rising and setting mark the sowing and reaping seasons,
as did the ancient Egyptians, and the Barotse still practise a
1 These remnants of the past are quite sufficient to prove to those gentlemen

who recently explored these ruins, and came to the conclusion that they date only a
few hundred years, that they are entirely wrong in their conclusions.
Brother Lt.-Col. E. L. de Cordes, 30°, who was in South Africa for three years, in-
formed the writer that in one of the " Ruins" there is a " stone-chamber," with a
vast quantity of Papyri, covered with old Egyptian hieroglyphics. A Boer hunter
discovered this, and a large quantity was used to light a fire with, and yet still a
larger quantity remained there now.
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
primitive form of embalming. Many of the natives still wear the
"Horus hair-lock." In the oldest native huts we find the "pottery
whorls" as used by other natives at the time of the Stellar Mythos,
which we have mentioned elsewhere. Mr Hall states that the
whorls, which are found in the ruins, and which are doubtless
antique, are made of soapstone and are excellently finished. Mr
Hall, il) his work, "Great Zambabwe," draws a page of customs
(roo-ror) of the Makalanga and the Jews, showing that they are
the same, and evidently arrives at the conclusion that they derived
all these from the "Jews of ancient times," and are descendants
of the same. We cannot agree with Mr Hall and others who have
come to this conclusion. No doubt many of the customs are the
same, because we know that the Jews borrowed nearly all their
laws and customs from the ancient Egyptians, and therefore they
would be identical with them; but the undoubted proof that
these "Ancients" came down from ancient Egypt at the time of
the Stellar Mythos, as found here, is unmistakable evidence;
their burial customs-the face to the North ; their totemic and
tribal ctistoms and ceremonies; in mar'riage ceremonies-sub-
incision has died out -the Horus the Hawk; the /1\ or
sign; these rods or rays of light; the name of I. A. U ., the son
of Ptah, "The Light of the World," and the name of ancient
Egypt, all are sufficient to prove the origin of the" Ancients."
From the "find" in the recently opened tomb in Egypt-
date about B.C. zooo-r8th dynasty-we are of opinion that
most of the gold of this district went direct to Egypt, for in this
tomb were found a gold chariot and large quantities of other
articles, all gold or overlaid with gold, and an inscription : -
"This gold was brought from the Land of the South." We must
not overlook such facts as these when trying to decipher the
history of the past. Facts are true, theories very seldom are.
That others visited and inhabited these regions afterwards,
there is no doubt, and that Solomon may have obtained the
principal part of his gold from here we would not say" nay to" ;
but that the "Ancients" were certainly not of Jewish origin,
nor obtained their customs and totemic ceremonies, etc., from
them, but from the ancient Egyptians, at the time of the Stellar
Mythos, the foregoing are positive proofs of. There is evidence
also that although these nations still have and practise these
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 77
Stellar rites they must have changed their names at some
time after, because the word" Makalanga" means" the people of
the Sun," and so the Stellar doctrines, although they have never
altogether been forgotten and obliterated, the origin must have
been brought on by them. We should have been glad if Mr Hall
had taken more photographs of the various "markings" he
mentions, as it is quite possible that the Swastika and the sign
of the "Khui Land" and "Zodiacal West" still may be found
amongst them. Their skulls correspond to those of the Egyptian.
Luban worship has . now, comparatively speaking, lost its·
hold on the people of Uganda. The ancient "Spirit Houses,"
which used to be found everywhere, have practically disappeared.
If you come across a former" Spirit Priest," he hastens to disclaim
the position, and it is very difficult to learn anything about the
ancient religion of the people. Mohammedanism was the first
cause of the breakdown in their ancient worship, and now
Christianity, which is spreading rapidly. The Tordites practise
tribal scarring, knocking out front teeth, and believe in the same
legend of the Great Serpent, which they say dwells in "Crater
Lake," and cast in gifts to propitiate it, sometimes human sacri-
fices; so also the Bakonji practise the same as the above, and
circumcision and a history of sub-incision, and have a peculiar
embossing, as have the Australians, on their skins, which they
make by cutting the skin with some sharp instrument, introducing
a foreign substance, and then allowing the skin to heal. They all
believe in the spirit of their ancestors, and they build "Spirit
Houses," about 18 inches high, conical in shape, and have a small
opening through which they insert fruit, etc., to propitiate the spirits.
Here we have an early belief of "Ancestor Worship" as well as
"Spirit Worship."
Fathers Burgo and juan de Cordova's descriptions of some of the
ceremonies amongst the Zapotecs, Mexicans and Maya Indians in
the forest, telling how they "drew blood from under the tongue"
and sprinkled feathers and leaves with it, etc., etc., show by
their interpretation of the same how little they understood the
practice of some of the ceremonies of the Stellar Mythos, or the
History of the Creation in the Egyptian Mythos, of which this
and many other ceremonies they describe, prove from whence
these customs were obtained.
The "Borgian Codex," "Codex Vaticanus" and "Tellerino
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Romensis" show figures here of the practice of self-mutilation
(not castration, as is stated by German translators), but that of
sub-incision. These two forms or ceremonies correspond with
the two Histories of Creation by the Egyptians-see pages sg-6o,
and the whole history of Horus and Isis is plainly set forth in
the above Codices.
The "Emerald J ewel," the image of Tezcatlipoca or Tlael-
quani, the eradicator of sins, and Chachilnhtololin, who bores out
his eyes with a sharpened bone, are types of Horus and the
Blind Horus.
One of the principal precious stones of the Mayas, Mexicans
and Za potecs was green, and represented hieroglyphically as 1ustrous
. bodies, with eyes at the four corners-i.e. sending rays in four
1
directions, representing Horus - H er-uatch-f 9 v====;j C\ "'=---
<=> ~lll:n:J
Prince of the Emerald Stone, and the four children of Horus.
The Ritztal says : " I am the Tablet of felspar," Green Stone
Uat amulet that was placed in the tomb as a type of that which
was for ever green, fresh, young, and represented et ernal youth:
also the name of the person whose death is announced, and
should be read as Xilolt or Cacamatl-i.e. Young Ear of Corn-
is Horus.
At Philce, the god "Corn Spirit" is represented with Stalks
and Ears of Corn springing from its mummy, near running
water . It is Horus represented as a bringer forth of food in the
shape of corn-a type of the eternal, manifest ed by renewal of
food, produced from the element of water in inundation-i.e. "an
Ear of Corn near a fall of water" is the present symbol. The ear
of corn, green wheat ear of the mysteries, which was held in
the hand of Neith or Isis in Virgo, and still survives in the star
Spica of this constellation, represents there Horus the child as
bringing food or giver of food by the water of inundation or rising
of the Nile, the food of Egypt being dependent on the periodical
overflow of the Nile.
The identity of the peco-Xolo or the Lightning Dog of the
Mayas with Anubis, must be apparent to all, and in the legend
contained in chap. iv. Book V. of" Origen de los Indios," by Fra
Gregoria Garcia, we have the whole tale of Horus I. and Sut so
plainly set forth, that it might have been copied from the Ritual
direct; also the hieroglyphics and picture-signs, with a mountain
 THE DUAL Goo HORUS-SET, OR

THE BLACK Goo AND THE WHITE Goo.

 PRIMORDIAL MAN 79
and thatched house on the top, and in the front sits a man whose
name is represented by the Eagle's head above-nica qahuayohca
qu toea cuitli qu toconcol- i.e. here is the place called yauayolica
Cuitli- i. e. "hawk is the ancestor"- i. e. Horus I. This
is the E gyptian Mount of H eaven- the Ritual says:-
"A very high mountain, I hold myself in thy inclosure ":
also, "A divine domain hath been constructed for me, I know
the name of it; the name of it is the Garden of Aarru,"
Ritual, ch. rag. The inclosure, or, as represented here, a
"thatched house," was a dwelling place at the summit of the
mount, which the E gyptians expanded to a city-the City of
the Blessed, the Holy City, the Heavenly City, the Eternal
City, the City of the Great King, here represented by Horus I.
and his thatched house on the top of a mountain .
The hieroglyphic for I sis we find a ssociated with her

h ere also tJ
It is not necessary in this work to bring forward further
proofs than we are doing to support our contention that these
people obtained all the sacred writings and forms and ceremonies
and religious doctrines from the ancient ~gyptians. There is
everything shown plainly in these old codices, and their -practices,
signs and hieroglyphics, which, if you know the key, you cannot
go wron g in the decipherment of, but at present all the translators,
as far as we know, have not known the key-the E gyptian R it,ual,
and Primordial, and so have built up an entirely erroneous con-
struction, and in our opinion it will be of little use for the Smith-
sonian Institute and their Bureau of American Ethnology to
translate the German interpretation and issue it to the public
with their present i deas and interpretations and agreeing with thesam e.
It will be di ffu sing incorrect interpretations, and only in comparing
it with the E gyptian mythos can one obtain a correct explanation.
The people of these countries (Central America) had to express
their spiritual ideas in the " same gross way " as the ancient
Egyptians did, not having the words then as we have now, and
"until this is recognised, they will be for ever stumbling about
in the dark."
The " Bull Roarer," used by the aboriginal Australians, and
the Totemic ceremonies of the Great Snake, as described in
8o SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Spencer and Gillen's work, ' 'Northern Tribes of Central
Australia," are more proofs to show that these people came out
of Egypt at the time of the Stellar Mythos. For the explanation
we must go back to the myth of the battle of Horus with Sut : -
u When Sut was hard pressed by Horus he changed himself into a
Serpent, which hissed loudly, and he sought a hole for himself
in the ground, wherein he hid himself and lived thereafter,
whereupon he was called the monst er Ba j
~ and Horus
set himself above this hole in the form of a pole, on the
top of which the head of Horus appears in the shape of a hawk,
so that Sut may never come forth again therefrom." As the
result of this the serpent was called u Hisser " or u Roarer," and
the hissing or roaring would be to give notice of danger, so as to
warn or frighten away the weak. H ence the use of the ''Bull
Roarer " as a warning of danger to women and others or that the
evil one was abroad in that neighbourhood. 1 Anyone reading
the totemic ceremonies and the traditional history of the great
snake, u Wollunqua," that still lives in the water-hole, called
(( Thapauerlu," situat ed in the Murchison range, cannot fail to
identify this totemic ceremony and traditional history with that
of the battle of Horus and Sut, and the result of the same. The
pole over the serpent's hole, with the hawk's head at the top,
represents the North Pole, and Sut or Set, underneath the hole,
the South Pole. Amongst these aborigines they make a mound
and on it trace the representation of the Great Snake, with its
head to the North and tail to the South.
This is what Spencer and Gillen say :-u The Wollunqua is
regarded as a huge beast, so large that if it were to st and up on
its tail its head would reach far away into the heavens. It lives
now in a large water-hole, called Thapauerlu, hidden away in a
lonely valley amongst the Murchison range, and there is always
the fear that it may take it into its head to come out of its hiding-
place and do some damage.
"The striking feature of the design is the tracks of a man, who
is reported to have lived with the snake at Thapauerlu, and to
1
There was another use for the "Roarer " and explanation (Egyptian) which
when used by women was "to call the young men "-it is not necessary to give
further explanation here-but necessary to mention it.
The name of the instrument in Egyptian is Menait, literally signifies the whirler-
original instrument of magical power.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 8r
have followed him up when he started off on his wanderings, and
to have come out of his body, being very anxious to make him
return. At Ununtumur he_came_up_.w ith him, and, standing by
his side, lifted up his arms and struck the snake on its head as
hard as he could, in the hope of making him dive down. The
two human footprints, side by side, close to the head of the snake,
indicate the man standing by the latter, while the two large
curved bands, attached to the circles, represent his arms lifted up
to strike the snake. Each man performing in the ceremonies of
the Wollunqua totem wore a tall conical white helmet, decorated
with a circular red band "-i.e. Crown of the land of the South or
the White Crown, and the" red band" would represent the Crown
of the North-Teshert Crown in its earliest form. There is no
doubt that the building of the mound and stroking it is to p~ease
the snake, and the covering over of its remains "when the old
men heard it growling in the distance," for fear lest it should come
out and eat them all up, points to the idea of propitiation, the
same as the Tordites throw food and bodies into the Lake Crater
in Central Africa. Fundamentally similar are all tribes of natives:
that the man coming out of the body of the snake would mean

FIG. 29.-Preparing the Wollunqua Mound. Warramunga tribe.

Reproduced by kind permission from "Native Tribes of Northern Australia,!!
by Prof. Baldwin Spencer and F.]. Gillen.- Published by·Macmillan & Co., London.
F
8z SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
that at one time he was part of him, as Horus and Sut, the latter
in earlier times, being the associate of Horus, but after his position

FIG. 30·

FIG. 3 r:-Ground-drawing associated with the Wollunqua Totemic ceremony

of a place called Un untumurra .
Reproduced by kind permission from" Native Tribes of .1: orthern Australia," by
Prof. Baldwin Spencer and F.]. Gitten.-Published by Macmillan & Co ., London .
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
as a god was lost, he became the type and symbol of all evil. See
photos of " Sut and Horus."
We give here these illustrations from the Australian abor-
igines, performing their totemic ceremonies, and the ground-
drawings: also a drawing of the serpent mound in Ohio, North

FrG. 32.-Serpent Mo und of Loch Neel, near Oban , Scotland

(a drawing), by Dr Waddell.

FIG. 33.-W ater Creek. Precipice . Serpent 6ooft. long. Great

Serpent Mound, Ohio, U.S.A.

America, and one in Scotland drawn by Dr A. Waddell. 1 This so-

called chamber of worship, shown at the head of the snake in the
latter, is not to represent that at all, as stated by those who believe
in serpent worship, but represents the hole wherein the great
1 The Wollunqua, in its wanderings, m eets two hawk s, named Warapula and

Kirkala nji, and these two h awks made fire for the first time.-Native word for Fire
is the same as the Egyptian-Mahateti : fire. Minurka signifies giving of fire and
warmth;
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
snake dwells-" The Hole of Sut,"-and has been handed down as
the Devil's Hole. With the Australians it represents the same,
but their explanation is that.it is the hole where the snake goes
into the ground, so as to resume its travels underground. A most
striking feature of the designs is the tracks of a man following until
thesehavereached the head, and then the two raised hands and arms
in the attitude to strike and kill the monster: we have them here
depictedineachcase. These track-steps represent the footprints of
Horus, when he pursued the monster, as the Egyptian text tells us
"that Heru-behutet and Horus, the son of Isis" (the two "hawks"
of the Australians)," together pursued the foe. Sut changed him-
self into a serpent, which loudly hissed, and he sought out a hole
for himself in the ground, wherein he hid himself and lived, and
Horus, son of Isis, set himself above his hole in the form of a pole,
on the top of which is the head of Horus in the form of a Hawk, so
that he may never again come forth," etc. And here we have
these poor aboriginal Australians practising at the present time the
Totemic Ceremonies of this myth their ancestors brought with
them from Egypt, ages ago, and from the other great serpent
mounds, found in Ohio, Scotland, New Zealand and other parts of
the world, so precisely similar, that there cannot be any doubt that
this was the universal practice at one time, and that the origin of it
can only be found in the Egyptian text, as we have stated above.
The one at Glen Feechan, Argyllshire, is a huge serpent, 300
feet long.
Dr C. W. Andrews, in The Geological Magazine, vol. 8,
rgor, describes the remains of a huge snake that he found in
Egypt, to which he give the name of Gigantophis Garstini. It
was related to the Python family, but of a very much larger size
and more formidable ; all the vertebrre were much larger than
those of any existing Ophidean, and if the proportions of this
snake were the same as the existing Python-sebce, it would reach
a length of 30 feet or more. This huge snake would therefore
be a terror to the earliest inhabitants of these parts, and would
always be looked upon as something to dread and avoid, and
would become an evil import to them. Isaiah lxvi. 24, says:-
"Their worm shall not die, neither their fire be quenched." This
passage is a direct allusion to the great serpent of the Egyptian
underworld-of the Tuat. In all periods of history, the dread
and terror of the great serpent have been handed down under
 PRIMORDIAL MAN ss
various names, and the Pre-dynastic and Dynastic Egyptians
made it to represent the Great Evil One in their Eschatology, but
the original, no doubt, was a great serpent, which lived in the Nile
valleys in Prehistoric times. We must remember that these
Ancients first mapped out or (( dug out," so to speak, the Tuat and
Amenta in a celestial form , and then mapped this out in Egypt
and the Nile valleys to represent it. Commencing with the delta
of the Nile as the entrance to the Tuat, they worked the various
divisions and inhabitants therein to the South, from whence man
originated, dividing the whole into twelve divisions. There is no
doubt that the Hebrews and the Christian Copts both borrowed
their H ell from the Egyptian Tuat, and that the H ebrew Gehenna
was divided into seven divisions or Halls inst ead of twelve, would
mean that they borrowed this at the time E gypt was divided into
seven divisions inst ead of twelve, which it was at first.
We must recognise that all these Totemic ceremonies of the
Australian and other natives, are performed here on Earth in the
totemic stage of sociology, and that in Egypt, knowledge con-
tinued to advance, whilst these natives stood still or retrograded ;
and so the E gyptians worked out Amenta, and the Myst eries
thereof, in the phase of their E schatology, whilst those who had
gone out of Egypt, and were cut off from intercommunication,
never advanced .
 CHAPTER VI

ON page 271, figure 59, "Mexican Antiquities," published by the

Smithsonian Institute, what Dr Edward Seler calls "the Twenty-
Day Signs," giving his explanation of the same from the BoRGIAN

FIG . 34.-The Twenty-Day Signs, from the BoRGIAN CoDEX.

Dr Edward Seler' s "Twenty-Day Signs ." From "Mexican
Antiquities,' 1 published by the Bureau of American
Ethnology, Smithsonia n Institute, \Vashingto n , D .C.
W e take this opportunity to thank Mr W. H olmes, Chief
of the Bureau, for his courteo us le tter and kind per-
mission to reprodu ce the plates from the above work.

CoDEX, is in our opinion a type of Horus and Sut, illustrating

many passages in the Ritual of ancient Egypt, belonging to the
time of the Stellar Mythos. Vve cannot accept nor recognise any-
thing in Dr SeZer's interpretation. The face represents the
86
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN 87
"Blind Horus," as we see a net drawn over the right eye. In the
"History of Creation" we have a very interesting reading as
regards the "Father Nu "-i. e. here represented in the Mexican
(Horus I.), in which it declares that his eye was covered over with
a large number of bushes for an indefinite number of periods, each
containing sixty years-" They covered up my eye after them
with bushes t wice for t en periods " (" History of the Creation of
t he World," version B.)-bushes here may be translated a" hair"
net drawn over the right eye, otherwise clouds, which hang around
the earth and obscure the sun's rays-and the meaning is that it
was impeded for centuries. The nose is represented by the hiero-
glyph Apt, and on it are the two feathers- i.e. the brow of the
God Horus or Iu, representing the two lives, earthly and spiritual,
and on the left side this is again represented by the Hawk's or
Eagle's h ead, the one as" spiritual form " - Amsu, above : the one
below, Horus, terrestrially . On the right, with his back turned,
is the zootype for Sut . Over the h ead of Sut is the old E gyptian
hieroglyph $ e / to tie in a knot, to bind, to tie up. Sut
is h ere depicted bound or tied up or chained-see Ritual-" Horus
succeeded in fettering Sut and binding him in chains "-parallel to
Satan being bound in the Christian doctrines . When the Solar
took the place of Stellar doctrines, Sut then became the t ype of
the Great Fiend, Apepi,and had other serpents under him-Rerek,
parallel again in the Christian doctrines to Beelzebub and Satan.
(In Dr L ePlongeon's work, "Queen Moo," plate 52, is clearly shown
the battle between Horus and Sut, and the binding of Sut with
chains, or rather with rope, and also shows Sut changed into a
serpent and Horus setting a pole over the hole, where Sut has
taken refuge. This plate is divided into three parts: the upper,
showing the commencement of the battle; the middle the binding
of Sut, and Sut changed into a great serpent . In the lower part,
Sut has taken refu ge in a hole, and Horus is seen planting a pole
over it. Although this is Mexican, it is precisely simila r to the
E gyptian t ext.) Over the centre of the body is the head of Horus,
a
and beneath this wide band bears hieroglyphics for five different
names or attributes of him. The " dark face" on the right is t he
' ' clark face in its:hour "-i. e. the Seer of the night . See R itual.
Below this is the phallus, showing that the rite of circumcision
' Also this is well sh own in fig. 100, page 38 I.
88 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
was practised here: also that of sub-incision, as we see the drops of
blood falling. The two primary gods formed Shu (the Sun), and
Tefnut (the Moon)-see part of "The Story of Creation."-Shu
was formed first, as may be seen from the position it occupies here.
On the right he is crushing the great evil fiend with his left foot-
see overthrow of Apepi-and then is chained, as is represented
by the tail coiled around the serpent, and this hieroglyph $ 8
on the top. Note left foot. In his right hand he holds light and
splendour and division of time : in his left, darkness and night.
He is seated on the throne of the two lands.
The head in the centre, as here depicted, is Horus (not a
monkey's head as Dr Seler states). Having his mouth open and
tongue out signifies, in Mexican sign language, that he is speaking:
it is Horus, "the Sayer of the Sayings" and the "Word made
Truth" or law by Horus the victorious, the father's own anointed
son who fulfilled the word of power in the Eschatology, here shown
in the Stellar as the victorious, having bound Sut. In chap. vii.
of the Ritual, Horus says: "I am the one who presided over the
Pole of heaven and the powers of all the gods are my powers; I
am he whose names are hidden and whose abodes are mysterious
for all eternity." That this is Horus and the same as the above
"Eagle head," and that they are types of each other, is demon-
strated and proved by the hieroglyph 0 being attached to
each, in the same position anatomically-i.e. at the junction of the
lower jaw and the ear. The five different characters represented
on the "band" are five different attributes of him-Shu, Amsta,
Hapi, Kabhsenf-and the "dark face" Anup-is the dark face
in its hour or Seer of the Night-see Ritual. These=the five sup-
ports which when added to the seven glorious ones of the Pole
Star constituted the twelve pre-zodiacal divisions or domains of
the heavens. Five houses were assigned to them which are
frequently seen in the Central American pictures. Horus is thus
represented as Heru-Khent-an-Maati. In two plates, given
in Mr John L. Steven's work: "Incidents of Travel in Central
America, Chepas and Yucatan," published in r848, there are
two figures, which represent the Egyptian Taht-Aan, the bearer
of the symbolic Uat. He is portrayed carrying Horus in his hand
and holding him aloft as the True Light of the World, and a
symbolic likeness of a soul in human nature, that was· begotten of
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 8g
Ra, the Holy Spir.i.t, as the Father in Heaven, precisely as we find
shown in the Egyptian monuments.
The pictures shown here, therefore, depicted Horus in spiritual
and terrestrial form; he having overcome the great Evil One,
bound him in chains, placed him underneath his left foot and
consigned him to Hades. Horus is now supreme and reigns as
the Everlasting Light and Saviour of the \Norlcl. It gives also
one version, in picture-sign language, of the creation of the world,
which corresponds in every particular with the Egyptian-it is
parallel with the Christian doctrines.
Dr SeZer's decipherment, or rather attempted decipherment of
the stone Tablets, found built in the South wall of the Temple
Pyramid of Tepoxtlan, is very amusing. We quote what he says:
_((Mexican Antiquities," page 347- ((One figure (c. figure 86)
contains the hieroglyph of King Ahuitzotl, who derived his name
from a small ghost-like water animal, which, according to Mexican
tales, played the role of a sort of nixy, and was represented in
this form : On the other slab a rabbit is shown and beside it are
ten circles, which would indicate the year, ro Tochtli, corresponding
to the year rsoz of the Christian chronology [Italics are ours], the
last year of Ahuitzotl's reign, or the year of his death. Saville
has interpreted these two tablets quite correctly, and he concludes
that the year of the erection of the temple and its builder were
thus immortalised. The ancient temple of Tepoxtlan
would be the only aboriginal structure, still standing in Mexico, to
which we can with probability assign certain date."
Drs Edward SeZer and Saville will have to go back some
thousands of years before this (allow us to tell them) for the date-
go back to see the Egyptian Pyramids (see Pyramids) where they
built the names in the wall both North and South, and after East
and West, the guardians of the four quarters, children of Horus,
under various names, according to the dynasty; and also learn
that the king of each dynasty associated himself and took on a
divine title, as well as the high priests, of one of them; and that
the ten circles are the ten divisions of heaven, which he will find
fully set forth in the Litany of the r8th chapter of the Ritual of
ancient Egypt, and shown elsewhere in this book very character-
istically .1 This temple was dedicated to the Great Chief of the
1
The Celestial and Terrestrial divisions of H eaven and E a rth are well shown
in the SAHAGUN MANUSCRIPT and BORGIAN CODEX .
go SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Hammer or "Great Seer," as Ptah was at Memphis, and not to the
Gods of Drunkenn ess and 400 rabbits I I !-see God of the Axe .
Dr Seler and others can only read these correctly through the
Ritual of ancient Egypt. His '' God of the Night " is Anubis, also
his animal Xolotl the same. His " figure of a blazing star "
(which he wishes the hieroglyph ce Acatl "reed" to represent,
but which is absent) is the representation of the Egyptian
"Sothos," and is shown by his "God of the Night" Anubis,
who guided the soul through Amenta; and let us assure him
that these people of Yucatan and Mexico reckoned as did the
Egyptians.
In plate vi. fig. No. 9 of the Vignette of "The Book of the
Dead," chap. xvii. , we see that in the Solar Mythos Osiris was
Great Chief of the Axe which the Priest s had brought on from
Horus I.
"Thus we find that by earthquakes and other convulsive
agencies the 'Blazing Star' has b een eclipsed, their Altars
thrown down and destroyed, and their Cubic Stone-always
in the centre of the t emple, has poured out all its 'blood and
water,' and all the sacred words h av e b een lost with the Great
Seers." 1
The different names of the four children of Horus we give in
another part of this work- the four Bacabs of the Mayas. In the
temple of Copan, Prof. Dieseldortf describes the representation of a
battle b etween the Vampire God and Cukulcan, the God of Light,
which he is inclined to regard as the struggle b etween darkness and
light- yes, this is the representation of the battle between Sut
(the Vampire), the King of Darkness, and Horus I. (Cukulcan),
the God of Light- as is described and shown in this work else-
where.
Amongst the Zapotecs they have a record of a deity of the
name of Xipe, who came down from heaven in the form of a hawk.
The Mexicans also have this deity under the name of Macuil-
Xochetle, " who had a dark brother ," to whom the.name of Ixtlil-
ton-the little black face-was given .· The former has the '' Horus
Lock" plainly visible. These t wo brothers are shown in the
AZTEC SAHAGUN t ext, and are the same as the Zapotec Xa quie ;
they are found given in many forms amongst all the N ahua tribes
as Xolotl and his twin brother Quetzalcoatl. These are all forms
1
All th ese temples ar e now in ruins, n ote 18°.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN gr
and types of Horus and Sut,and in the paintings of Mitla we recog-
nise the illustration of the Stellar Mythos of the E gyptians. The
most famous city in old Yucatan , and the most famous ancient
seat of its rulers, was Chichen Itza, and the sculptures in the ruins
of this town are of a somewhat diffe rent form, b earing a greater
similitude of likeness in the various characters to the ancient
E gyptian than those of the great ruined cities of the West. In
the traditions of the Mexican and Central American races there is
mention of a civilised nation , said to have b een in the country-or
to have arrived in the country-a very long time ago-viz . the
Toltec nation, "and that they carried their books with them on
their migration, and were led by their wise men-the Amoxhuaque
-who understood the books " -i.e. the picture writings, their
sacerdotal wisdom, which was the hieroglyphic language and
syst em of divination, learnt by these Amoxhuaque-the High
Priest s from E gypt or their descendants. The ancient temple of
Tepoxtlan contains the representative of Horus I. and Sut, and
many other Egyptian deities, St ellar, Lunar, and Solar, and the
division of heaven into eight parts. We cannot
agree in any way with Edward SeZer' s reading
of the Central American, Mexican and Maya
remains. His "Gods of Drunkenness," which
he calls Totochtili. (rabbits), is too ludicrous
to discuss, as is his account of the Earth God-
dess wearing the Golden Huaxles, shaped FrG. 35 .- H eaven in
like a crescent moon, et c. H e must go to ancient s div isions .
E gypt, then he will find that these are t ypes representing Horus I.,
Sut- Anubis, and Hathor- Isis. It is immaterial whether we
find the goddess H a thor in one form or the other : as the Moon
Goddess, the great mother of the light of the night, or as an
Earth Goddess, the great mother of those on earth, or as Goddess
of the Pole-star, the great mother of the light of the North, or as
the mother suckling the chil d H orus- " the divine mother." These
are all one and the same, only representing different ages and t ypes .
For a true explanation we must know and recognise that it is one
and the same. In the Christ ian doctrines we have the Madonna
and Child.
We are enabled t o give t wo figures from photographs of
"Two Gods " recently discovered near the ruins of Mitla, by
Professor M arshall H . S aville.
92 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
These two figures are symbolically typical of the Egyptian
Horus, in two of his characters. 1
The one on the right has a Crown on his head, with four Ears
of Corn, two on each side, and between these the Hieroglyphic
for running water. In front, between his arms, is the Egyptian
ideograph hieroglyphic Rhi-" Garden of Earth." His tongue
is hanging out, apparently as two tongues, symbolically uttering
or saying that he is the Lord and bringer of food and water;
this is identically the same as the Egyptian at Phila, where "the
Corn Spirit " is represented by Stalks and Ears of Corn springing

FIG. 36.

from its mummy near running water-i.e. Horus as represented

as a bringer of food and water; which must be interesting to
Freemasons as being the origin of " an Ear' of Corn near a fall of
water."
The figure on the left is one of the Mexican depictions of Horus
as "the Light of the ·world." He has a Crown on his head sur-
mounted by several (there should be seven of them) "Three
Rods, · or " Rays of Light" \1/· This is the same as our
"The grain-god" is well represented in the tomb of Seti I. (L efebvre, La
1

T ombau d e Seti I. in the" Memoires d e la Mission Fran9aise," Vol. II . pt. iv. pl. xxix .
znd row, pl. xxxi. 3rd row) as a man wearing two full ears of \vheat or barley upon
his head . Maspero calls him" Naprit," but naprit simply means grain , the grain
of wheat (Brugsch, Diet. Hieroglyphique, pp. 752-753). It is a type of Horus as
"the bringer of food."·
 DESIGN ON A VASE FROM CHAMA.
This graphically portrays part of the ceremony of-- degree. The" signs" being given here are identical with those of Hu and Sa in
J. L. Stevens' work. "Bes-k ua abn aaa (n) u" (MS. Nebsmi), also Ritual, ch. lxxx; for Symbol on Nose, ch . cxxv and Notes.
94 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the Bureau of American Ethnology, Smithsonian Institute,
U.S.A.
This design on a vase from Chama must be of great interest
to all students of Freemasonry, as it portrays very graphically
one· of our ceremonies, although the attempted explanation by
Mr E. P. Dieseldorff and Mr F orstem ann is, in our opinion, entirely
misleading and erroneous.
The flabellum or fan seen in the hands of A and C and under

F IG. 37·

F IG. 38 .-From " Mexican Ant iquities."·

the arm of G (who is holding up the sign), was a mystical emblem
in the Egyptian mysteries, for one thing it signified the " Shade
or Spirit " and in the above picture is portrayed for " a
Soul of a primitive t ype " or Soul about to enter the mysteries .
The J ackal-headed man here represents An up. It was the
J ackal as An up who carried Horus, the young Sun god, and he
became the bearer and supporter of souls, as stated in the Ritu.al,
which speaks of this subj ect : " Anup is my bearer" - chap.lxiv.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 95
Anup is here represented as coming forward to " raise or bear"
the soul of the I in the same way as the R in our ceremonies ;
he bears or raises and conducts the I through the valley of the
Shadow of Death-through D D and D to the region of the
Blessed.
The R ed God of the Mexicans is the representation of Horus 1
as the divine avenger of the· suffering Osiris. H e is also the just
and righteous Judge who does justice in the judgment hall of
Mati on the day of doom, and in the R itual, chap . lvii., he is thus
addressed: "0 fearsome One, thou who art over the two earths,
R ed God who orderest the block of execution to whom the double
crown is given" as "Horus at his second coming." Another
form of the R ed God as E gyptian was H ar-Tesh, a form of Anhur,
passed into the Greek mythology as the great warrior Onouris=
Anhur. Shu-Anhur is addressed under various names connected
with his deeds:-" Thou wieldest thy spear to pierce the head of
the serpent Nekan in that name which is thine of the god pro-
vided with horns " -'' Thou seizest thy spear and overthrowest
the wicked (The Sebau) in the name which is thine of Horus
the Striker. Thou destroyest the An of Tokhenti in the name
which is thine of the Double abode of Ra ( = 2 Earths=2 Caves).
Thou strikest the Menti and the Seti in the name which is thine
of 'Young-Elder.' Thou strikest upon the heads of the wicked
in the name which is thine of Lord of Wounds. Mag. Pap. pp.
2 and 3·"
The" prominence on the Nose " (monstrous wart on the nose)
which is seen in this picture from Chama, and which Prof.
Dieseldortf cannot understand or account for, is the symbolic
representation of the "Nose or Neb of the Ibis," the Egyptian
" Knowing One " or the " One with Knowledge." The larger
the prominence represented, the greater is the knowledge of that
Priest of the Mysteries, and one can almost define to what degree
the Priest belongs by observing his nose only; the largest being
Nor E.-Perhaps i t is as well to state here that all thro ugh this work we h ave
adopted the name" Sur" as the opponent of Horus, instead of" Apepi," the former
being the Ant hropomorphic. T hat the two are one and the same is sh own and proved
in chap. cviii. of the R itual. vVe wish to make this clear to our readers, b ecause
some might ascribe the" Vampire," the" Great D ragon," to Apepi and not Sut, but
the Great Va mpire or Great Dragon or Great Serpent (Apepi), whose length is given
in the above chapter of the Rituat as soo cubits long, is only a first type of Su t ; so
t hese arc identical. T he primary was the Zootype.
1
Figs . 37 and 3!! .
g6 SIG IS AND SYMBOLS OF
that of the High Priest who had the greatest knowledge, repre-
senting also in this form Khenti-'Kas.
The Ibis was considered the "Knowing One " in Egypt, and
is thus symbolically represented in the Mexican picture. The
Ibis was also the typical bird of Taht-Aan who was the sacred
Scribe to whom the 36,ooo books on papyrus rolls were attributed,
he was the pre-Christian John the Divine. H e was bearer of
the Symbolic Utat, carrying .Horus in his hand, holding him aloft
as the True Light of the world, and the symbolic likeness of a soul
in human nature that was begotten of Ra, the Holy Spirit and
Father in H eaven.
As before stated, Stephens gives a plate in his book of this
figure from Central American States, and it is precisely similar to
the Egyptian. Taht-Aan, as the Sacred Scribe, wrote the Ritual,
the book which contains the Divine Word, that brings about the
resurrection to the glory of Eternal Life. It is the book of the
Mysteries, in which this picture shows part of the revelation,
that is here seen dramatically enacted in Mexico (Ritual, chap.
cxxv.).
In figures B and C we observe that both have the Cable-tow
around their necks, and B is being " held " or " led " by A. D is
proclaiming to G (vV M), and holds in his left hand - - and in
his right hand has--. E is being initiated into this degree, of
which hitherto he has been " blind, speechless and ignorant," and
is learning and copying the sign - - from G (W M). F is seeing
that this is properly performed and instructing him in the sign.
Our brethren may take D and F as the representatives of the
two. D and Gas W M, A asS W. This will be sufficient explana-
tion to all Masons, who have obtained this degree, without expos-
ing that which we should not.t The different grades of degrees
are h ere plainly shown on their " aprons " and other symbols
attached to their persons, which are unmistakable. Be it under-
stood that this is a "prototype of this degree." The North and
South is here depicted by the "Lotus and Papyri Flowers " or
representatives of the same on the headdress of A and G, A
being Upper Egypt, GLower Egypt.
To our brother Masons, who may not understand why more
1 Those of our brothers who h ave taken all up to the 30° will recognise it. R
here is represen ted by" Anubis," and M one of t he children of Horus. W e h ave here
the "yellow and black B acabs," as is explained by t he "Glyphs." The picture
is so true as a prototype we refrain from giving all or any more of the " Secrets."
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 97
than one should wear the Cable-tow around his neck, we would
explain to them that originally there was only one, which was the
"rope " of Min or Amsu, or the risen Horus, and represented a
power or attribute. Afterwards there were six others added,
making in all seven, representing the seven powers. This can be
seen from the Ritual. It was one of the types of the seven
powers, and then they, who represented these powers, were dis-
tinguished by the Cable-tow or Rope around their necks, as some
are seen in this picture. Masons will understand, even those in
the R A degree, that each chair represents one Great One, each
having or holding the emblem of the office which he occupies, the
emblem being the sign or symbol by which they are known-see
Cable-tow.
The Zapotec and Mexican conception of the Deity, according
to Father Juan de Cordova, was " God without end and without
beginning," so they called him, without knowing whom, " Dios
infinito y sin principo llamavanle sin saber a quein ."-The UTI-
created Lord, who has no beginning and no end (el Senor in-
creado, el que no tiene principia y fin)-God, of whom they said
that he was the Creator of all things and was himself uncreated-
(Dios que decian que era creado del todo yel increado ). If you
compare this with the Egyptian you will find it identical.
The Mexican Tlanezcalpan Tecietli-the Lord of the Dawn
and the Evening Twilight : the first light which illuminated the
earth, is the representation of Horus I. In the Zapotec he was
called Coqui-Zee Coqui-Cilla, which means the same thing, and is
represented in their Calendar opposite the day which begins with
" r Snake." We see in their Calendar, then first represented,
the beginning of the days by the sign of the crocodile-as the
denominating sign, which proves that they represented and
believed that Sut, the King of Darkness, was first or primary,
and that Coqui-Zee or Horus I. deposed him, which is identical
with what we find in the Egyptian primordial.
Dr Edward S eZer is certainly under the impression that their
y ear began with the Quaintlena- the feast of the Rain God
(Tlalogue)-" Mexican Antiquities," page 22-and that the sign
for the first day of the y ear was the sign of the Crocodile = Great
Water Lizard.
In this he is perfectly correct (page 38), but he cannot make
out how this should fit in with the rainy seasons of Mexico,
G
g8 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Yucatan, and Central American States, etc., and tries various
and many ingenious ways to make the rendering agree, but he
does not know the key, so cannot unlock the riddle.
We will give him the key and the explanation, and he will,
we think, have no further difficulty in arriving at the correct
solution, or in fitting in his various gods and deities in their
proper places and order. To do this, we must give the Egyptian
rendering of the commencement of the reckoning of time pretty
fully; he will then understand why many old nations thought
the world began their first year with the inundation (although
it might not be their rainy season). They brought it from Egypt,
and it is part of the Stellar or Lunar-Stellar Mythos-and will
also explain the Mayas' "Renewal of the House" or "renewal
of the Temple" (page 27).
Time was first kept in Egypt, and the year began, when the
tail of the great Bear pointed South. That was the commence-
ment of the year, and the time was kept by Tekhi-the Goddess
of the Inundation, and the first month of the year was called
Tekhi (oldest table of time found at Ramesseum and
Edfu).
The year of the Great Bear was Stellar. Then came Lunar
time, or Lunar-Stellar: twelve months of thirty days, each with
five added, by Taht, the Moon God. The origin of these days
as an Egyptian legend is repeated by Plutarch.
The seven Astronomes in the Celestial heptanomes of the seven
Egyptian nomes were first mapped out in Egypt, and then
figured in the heavens. The names of these in Egypt were:
Mem phites, H eracleopolites, Crocodileopolites, Aphrositopoli tes,
Oxyrhynchites, Cynopolites and Hermopolites. The Goddess
of the Great Bear, who as Khebt, or Apt, was mother of
the fields of heaven when they consisted of the seven
Astronomes.
The fields of the Papyrus reed, (the Papyrus reed or young
shoots of the same, and water, were the original food of life
symbolically,) were figured within the circle made by the turn
round of the seven Stars about the North Celestial Pole. This
formed the enclosure of the River of Life which was planted in the
garden or on the Mount, the Tree of Life or food in the Celestial
waters-otherwise the Tree of the Pole, in the Astronomical
Mythology; therefore the Constellation of the Female Hippo·
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 99
potamus (or Great Bear) was the Mother of the time circles . It
was a clock on account of its wheeling round the Pole once every
twenty-four hours.
The Great Bear was also a clock of the four Quarters in the
Cycle of the year. As the Chinese say: "When the tail of the
Great Bear points to the East, it is spring ; when it points to the
South, it is summer; when it points to the West, it is autumn ;
when it points to the North, it is winter." In Egypt when the
Great Bear pointed to the South, or, astronomically, when the
Const ellation had attained its Southernmost elongation, it was
the time of inundation, or the birthday of the year, which was also
the birthday of the world.
The tail stars of the Great Bear were pointers to the South-
where the birthplace of the waters was--{African Lakes) which
brought salvation to the people of Egypt, with Horus in the Ark
as the Deliverer of Drought (Sut), and hence, doctrinally, as the
Saviour of the World.
The inundation was a primary factor in the establishment
of time in E gypt, and the foundation of the year (see Hymn to
the Nile) ; also as Teacher of time. The Nile was the inspirer of
Taht, who was the Measurer of time.
Under the name of Tekhi, the Old Great Mother was the giver
of liquid and the supplier of drink ; as Khept or Apt, she was the
water cow, with a woman's breasts ; as Neith, she was the
suckler of crocodiles ; as Isis, she was the Milk-mother; and as
Menat, she was the wet-nurse, typical provider of plenty ; and
primarily, she was Mother Earth, and fundamentally related to
the wat er source of the E gyptian inundation.
This was the Old First Mother, who was given the Great Bear
as her Constellation in the Northern heaven, when she became the
Maker of the starry revolutions, or Cycles, and the Mother of the
earliest year in time, which year was dependent on the inunda-
tion, and det ermined by the birth of Horus, as the Crocodile-
headed Sebek, the Son of the Great Bear, otherwise the Crocodile
or Water Lizard of the inundation.
The birth is represented in the Astronomical fragment from a
Theban tomb. On this the Old First Mother has just given birth
to her young crocodile, and dropped it in front of her. Thus we
behold the birth of Sebek which, according to sign language, is
equally the birth of another year at the moment when the Great
roo SIGNS AND ·SYMBOLS OF
Bear's t ail is pointing to the birthplace-to the Great Lakes
in the South.
The year of the Great Bear, and the inundation, or of Apt and
Sebek, was found to be wrong in time, and this was righted when
Taht H ermes, the Measurer of time by the Great Bear and the
Moon, had added 'the five additional days to the earlier Stellar
y ear, and thus established the truer Cycle of 365 days in the place
of the 360 days .
When the Bear was pointing to the birthplace of the water
in the South, the F estival of the Tail was celebrated for the coming
inundation . There was a Set H eb F estival also, which was cele-
brated every thirty years as the F estival of the Tail, which was
the anniversary of some special year of years, and the Lord of
the thirty year F estival was, at one period Horus, and at another,
Ptah.
H ere is the reason why the Central American States, and all
those old countries where we find the Stellar and Lunar Mythos,
commence 11 their time " with the inun dation .and have the sign
of the Crocodile or Great W ater Lizard as the first day of the first
year. The inundation in E gypt was the time in all these countries
---(and roughly the opening or commencement of the year, coin-
cides with the summer solstice-when the solstices had at length
been recognised in the Solar My thos).
In the Mexican Calendar, we have the four Quarters with
the names of the four children of Horus, and the seven divisions
of the Astronomes with the one added = eight, and also the seven
primary ones, six with the centre= seven.
That the Ancient Egyptians knew that the Great Lakes in
Central Africa were the sources of the Nile, and the cause of
inundation, is proved by the Ritual: 11 I know what is written
in the book-store kept in the library, that whenever the Nile
cometh forth from the two fountains the offerings of the Gods are
to be plenty."-R. of the R itual, chap . lxii. These two great
lakes were figured in h eaven as the two Great Lakes, one on the
North and one on the South of the Mount-the Baku hill, on
which heaven rested-the Lake of Kharu and the Lake of Ru-
Ritual, chaps. cviii.-cix. They are also represented in Amenta
and in the Mexican painting-see HUMBOLDT, FRAGMENTS.
On page 372, fig. D represents Horus walking on the Sea or
L9-ke, his headdress and crown represent The Lord of the four
 PRIMORDIAL MAN IOI
Quarters and "Light to lighten the Way," the four symbols of
the"'s ame are raised above.
Fig. 77, page 312, which is called by Dr Edward Seler " a
dancer," represents Horus crowned with "The Three Rods," or

Horus, who is here represented as speaking to his

Father in Heav en . H orus wears the Crown with the
"All Seeing Eye," and above this 3 Rods or R ays
of Light. His Serkh is b ehind with the 3 Rods on the
top, also 3 on his feet.- H e is giving the sign of - and
his Father in H eaven who is represented above is
returning the a nswer- H orus is shown wearing the
chain of the 33° with the emblem of the same, as used
durin g t he Stellar Mythos.

FIG. 39· - From "Mexican

Antiquities .'!

Rays of Light-The Light of the World. H e also has a staff

with this symbol raised above, behind him-these signs and
symbols represented here, are the same as those we find amongst
the Druids and in Egypt. His face is raised and he is speaking
to "His Father in Heaven "-Ra (see Ritual, chap. 173).
Horus addressing his father, Ra-exclaims : "Hail, Osiris,
I am thy son Horus, I have come, I have avenged thee, I have
struck down thine enemies," et c.
!02 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Ra is here called Ra-Unnefer-Osiris Ra, who has the Royal
Urreus on his head, and other emblems of attributes and
sovereignty.
The Egyptians celebrated ten great festivals or Mysteries each
year, and we find the Mexicans-Zapotecs did the same, also that
the Mexican and Central States of America ideographed their
Astra-Mythology in Uranographic mode, as did the Egyptians.
The Elements themselves, were the earliest superhuman powers,
equivalents and these were thoughtof,and imaged by, superhuman
in the Stellar Mythos in the same way as the Egyptians did.
The different gods we find here, correspond in every particular
to those of Egypt :-
MEXICAN EGYPTIAN

The God of Fire Khabsenup We have given the equivalent names ,

, Darkness Sut in Mexican Zapotec, etc., in other
, , Light Horus parts of this work.
, Water Nu or Hapi _
, Earth Tuamutef or Seb. Two lists of names for the 7 are given
, , Blood Child Horus in the Ritual , chaps . xvii. xcix . cvii.
Breathing power of Air-}
Lifter of Clouds of Shu
Darkness, etc.
The Frog or Toad is frequently portrayed in the Central
American Codices, and the tradition inN. America (amongst the
Indians) that a Frog in the Moon was followed by a devouring Wolf
who was in love with the Frog, means the Frog was a type of
transformation, and was applied to the changing moon in sign
language :-Ptah was depicted as a Frog, and a Lamp was found
in Egypt, with a Frog on it, with this written in hieroglyphic:
"I am the Resurrection" (Lanzone Dizionario, page 853).
The Lamp here is equivalent to the Rising Sun, and the Frog
on it is the type of Ptah, who in his Solar character was the Resur-
rection and the Life in the Mythology before the image passed into
Eschatology, when the god who rose again as Solar, became the
Light of the World in a Spiritual sense. The Frog here was a
Zootype representation of Ptah in Amenta, or the Lower Earth,
or Nether World, or Earth of Eternity. The Tortoise was another
form frequently found depicted in these Central American Codices,
as in Egypt.
It is by means of this sign language that this Egyptian wisdom
keeps the records of the prehistoric past. The Egyptian Hiero-
glyphics shows us the connection between words and things, also
between sounds and words, and a very primitive range of thought,
 PRIMORDIAL MAN I03
and there is no other such a record in all the world, and this sign
language includes the gestures and signs by which the myst eries
were danced or otherwise dramatised in Africa by the Pygmies
first, others following . They consist ed largely of human gestures
and signs, and the sounds first made by animals-as for instance,
"ba," the goat, " meaou " for the cat, "su" for the goose, etc.,
and the living ideographs and zootypes were primarily of, and can
be traced to this original home, and not anywhere else on the face
of the earth.
These Zootypes were extant in nature as figures and pictures
ready made, hieroglyphics and ideographs that moved about
alive, living nature types that were employed when no others were
known to art.
Mr Spencer is entirely wrong when he states that mythical
representation began with " stories of human adventun," and
that every kind of creation may be transformed into any other.
The above proves that he is absolutely wrong.
The Frog in Egypt was a sign, also, of "Myriads" as well as
"transformation." In the Moon it would denote "myriads of re-
newals" when periodic repetition was a mode of immortality.
The Goddess H eket (Frog) represented the Moon and its trans-
formation, amongst the Andaman I slands and Australian abo-
rigines, and also the Irequois N. A. I. They make the Frog "The
Great Monster which drinks up all the waters" ; h ence the
Frog plays the part of the Apap Monster, and we see thus that the
idea was also held by the Mayas. See fig. and hieroglyphics,
"Mexican Antiquities," page 425.
SYMBOLS AND SIGNS OF TALE OF BIRTH OF HORUS, SoN OF
Isrs, AND MACHINATIONS OF SUT
r. Large Scorpion representing Sut guarding the house wherein
6

3
FIG. 40.
From" Mexican Antiquities," Bul. zS, page 179, fig. C.
he had hidden Isis and Horus (Sut changed himself into
a Scorpion).
 104 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
3· House with child Horus hidden therein by .S ut.
z and 4· Hieroglyph (Egyptian) for Isis and Nephthysis.
Nephthysis came with Serquet and besought help from
heaven, and Ra came with his "Boat of Millions of
Years," and stopping the boat, and Thoth, by means
of words of power, restored Horus to life again after
he had been stung by the scorpion and died.
5. Water, with Papyrus plant growing, representing the Papyrus
Swamp where Isis fled to hide herself when she brought
forth Horus.
6. These hieroglyphs (on the authority of Champollion, in foreign
names) represent the two feathers-Maat.

HORUS AS LORD OF THE DOUBLE-HORIZON

HoRus, he who made the pathway, not only between the

two horizons, but to eternal life as son of Ra-the Holy Spirit
in the Eschatology, the intermediate link in the Mythos which

FIG . 41;.

"connects the Solar orb with yesterday," Is now the inter-

mediary betwixt the two worlds and two lives in time and
eternity-Ritual, chap. xlii.
Horus (as Horus-Sebek he is represented as the earliest fish-
man). He is here seen emaned from the great Fish mother,
Apt- Nina was another form- Primarily he issued from
the female fish-i.e. the Crocodile Apt (female) as her son Horus-
 PRIMORDIAL MAN I05
Sebek or young Crocodile. Jonah being ejected from the great
fish's mouth is only an exoteric rendering of the above. The figure
k represents Mythological and E schatological part of the Ritual.

FIG. 42.
Reproduced from "Mexican Antiquities,'' published by the Bureau of American
E thnology, for which I have to thank Mr W. H. H olmes .

HORUS THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD IN TEARS

This figure depicts " Horus in Tears "-'' Ye are the tears
made by my eye in your name of men."

FIG. 43·
Reproduced from "Mexican Antiquities," published by the Bureau of American
Ethnology, for which I have to thank Mr W. H . Holmes.
His Crown (emblem of light with three feathers) represents him
as "The Light of the World" as witnessed by Taht-Aan-who
carried the Eye of Horus in his hands and testifies that Horus is
ro6 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the true light of the world as son of Ra, the solar God, and of the
Holy Spirit in the Eschatology (see Ritual). Taht-Aan was the
primordial John, but far anterior and just as personal, as he carried
in his hands the papyrus roll-" the word of life" and the eye of
light, the Talismanic "Maatkheru" as seen portrayed here on the
head of Horus.
The papers in this work, cc Mexican Antiquities," by Seler,
Forstemann, Paul Schellhas, Carl Sapper and E. P. Dieseldorff, all
follow on the same lines in their arguments and explanations;
nevertheless we cannot agree with them, and boldly accept the
challenge thrown down by Mr Forstemann on page 541.-" You
can make an hypothesis on anything, but the true meaning of all
these codices can only be made by taking into account the Mythos
of Egypt and the exodes thence," which these gentlemen have
entirely ignored . The differences which we find, and have not
been explained by these writers, can only be understood by a
knowledge of Totemism and the Stellar, Lunar, as well as the
Solar Mythos, and Ritual. In these myths and legends, and in
their hieroglyphics, there are the same tales throughout- . Horus I.
as the Eagle or Hawk ; the God of the Pole Star: The One added
to the Seven Glorious Ones: the Little Bear-not the Southern
@-@

Cross ©©
@ , an d Sothos, as represented by the dog Anubis.
@-@
0
And 8 Mexican, is equal to 6o No. 9 Egyptian, repre-
000000
senting the nine circles of heaven, or the Put Cycle of Ptah.
SUT BOUND AND CHAINED AND WOUNDED BY HORUS ' SPEAR

FIG. 44·
Reproduced from "Mexican Antiquities," published by the Bureau of American
Ethnology, for which I have to thank Mr. W. H . H olmes .
This figure represents the Great Apap monster bound and
chained. The text (Ritual) states that "he has a chain of st eel
 PRIMORDIAL MAN IOJ
upon him" (Ba metal) and "Thou art pierced with hooks"
(chap. cviii.), etc.
We see here the Mount of Heaven) with the Double Holy
Ho11se of Anup and the Sacred Word exposed in the Temple of
the same) and the M W X) with his attributes) giving the - sign.
Supported on~ I Itwo squares) or double squares) with four
steps-i.e. earth and h eaven or the two earths or Earthly life and

FIG . 45 ·

Spiritual life-four steps= four supports or children of Horus)

with the Egyptian Hieroglyphic "Mes" in front = to be born
again) etc.) and the Put cycle of Ptah underneath and the "5
mysteries sign" and indication below on the right.
In the centre) below the Sacred Word) is the " Tree of Life)"
with seven branches and the Food of Life portrayed in its fruit.
In E gyptian the Tree of Hathor was the Tree of Life) and it
was the Sycamore Fig Tree) from the fruit of which a divine drink
of the myst eries was made and drunk at a certain part or time of
the ceremonies) therefore it was the typical tree to make one
wise) and it became a tree of abnormal knowledge. The divine
drink is still made and used in the r 8 o .
The tree of Nut was the Tree of H eaven and Eternal Life) hence
it was designated the Eternal Tree) as shown in the vignette of
ro8 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
"The Book of the Dead "-the tree or eatable plant and the water
supplied the elements of life to the Manes in the lower paradise-
i.e. Amenta-Arru-Garden. The tree of Nut was Stellar; the
tree of Hathor, Solar. Uaxtepcatl Petlacalctl is the Mexican
name for Lord or Keeper, Mount and Tree of Mount-Horus.
Anauaacatl, Mexican name for Ear of Corn by a stream of water
and God of Ear of Corn Cinteotl-Horus.
They have published L
this figure upside down,
we have corrected it:

4
A B c
FIG. 46.-From "Mexican Antiquities,' 1 published by the Smithsonian Institute,
Bureau of American Ethnology-Bul. z8, page 310.

The above must be interesting to brothers of the I8 °.

A is the prototype of M W S with the sign H or A, with all his
attributes attached, before the sacred name .
B. We have here on the left (I ) the sacred name exposed to
view. A is looking on it, with the sign. On the right (z) the
sacred name is guarded within two closed doors with flames of
fire--or the holy spirit guarding it-from the eye of the profane.
Cis the figure of the Temple with the" Lights 33" Heaven in
eight divisions (3) and one of the names of Horus (Amsu), the
risen Horus in the centre of this. On the pedestal (4) is another
name of Horus. " The Lord and Giver of Light and Life," or
the "Diffuser of Light to the World " or " Giver of Rays of Light
to the World."
The four st eps (5) denote the number of supports or four
children of Horus-Imexayacatzin-Mexican for The Children
of the Thigh.
Their different coloured gods, seven in all, denote different
elemental spirits in nature-seven colours-seven spirits-not
human, but contained in their totemic zootypes (not ancestral
 PRIMORDIAL MAN rag
spirits), and is the representation here and all over the world of
the seven superhuman powers or the gods and the glorified, and
the names are those of the Egyptians. The Aztec, Mexican and Peru-
vian legends must be read through the Astro-MythologyandRitual
of ancient Egypt, and only by so doing can you understand them.
This does not refer to a battle on earth or Mexico, as Dr Edward Seter states,
but the mythical battle between Sut and Horus in one of its phases, and the hiero-
glyphics of the two n ames . It portrays Sut and Horus con tending for the supremacy
in the equinox on the mount, with Shu as arbitrator.

House on the Mount of Heaven.

r form of Zootype
J.e Great Mother.
Shu, arbitrator be-
tween Sut and Horus .

;, his name on his Sut, his name is seen on

d ~and his his shield 1J' and
n of feathers seven feathers, repre-
ble crown). senting the 7 powers
of d arkn ess-his head-
t of Heaven, with dress also denotes his
JS on the Mount, name- The cap of
tg Sut in battle. d arkness and ignor-
ance and origin of our
Dunce's or Fool's
Cap, a nd is at the
present day used on
someS. American gov-
ernment documents.

FIG . 47·
From "Mexican Antiquities," published by the Bureau of American Ethnology-
Bul. z8, page 263 .
t The Father in Heaven was not individualised at this early period and primitive
man had not yet been able to impose the human likeness on the mother nature or
nurse , so they portrayed her as ''the suckler "-that in zootype form-which was
the same as in Egypt-a living Ideograph.
 IIO SI GNS A rn SYMBOLS OF
It was on the mount of H et ep at the equinoctial level that the
quarrel of Sut and Horus was settled for the time being by Shu.
Law and order was established between the elemental forces
which had hitherto been ever fighting for supremacy (light and
darkness) and bounds to the contentions of these powers were
established by dividing the whole universe from zenith to Nadir
into the two domains-one for Sut- the South and night, and one
for Horus-the North and light (R it-ual, chap. ex.). This was the
first in Stellar, and Shu was the arbitrator. In Lunar it was Taht,
and in the Solar, Seb. The Great Mother, here depicted in zootype
as the great many-teated suckler , shows her as the mother of the
first three elemental powers. The Japanese have the same proto-
type. The uranographic symbol was const ellated in" Triangula,"
composed of three stars, held in the hand of Horus.
On pages 378 and 381, " Mexican Antiquities," Dr Edward
S eZer reproduces many figures and symbols, Maya and Mexican.
His Maize Goddess, fig. k, p. 378, and again in fig. a, 381. Fig. 99 k
(p. 105 here) is the representation of Horus-the two fishes in
Pisces- the fish-man. Horus is seen kneeling on the rightkneewith
the sign-- holding a fish by its head, or food of life \ underneath
are the two monst er fishes, here shown identically as the ancient
Egyptian hieroglyph; one represents the Southern Fish and the
other Ketos. The Southern fish on the Celestial globe is portrayed
in the act of emaning a stream of water from its mouth : The other
monst er, Ketos, as the " breather " out of the wat er, as is shown
by the air issuing from his nost rils and bubbling on the surface of
the water; the t wo being a representation of the earth as the
mother of life in the wat er called the abyss-known by various
names in the different versions of the Mythos. In the Sut and
Horus Mythos they were twins born, because the conditions were
co-extant in earth and water. In the course of time everything
that was hot and dry, like the desert, was ascribed to Sut; whereas
the products of water-green trees, life, et c., were assigned to
Horus ; hence the t wo monsters here were continued as types of
the twins, and as born from wat er. One name of the Egyptian
god of the inundation was Bahu-called the " Power of the
1
T he Zapotecs have, like the Egyptians, represented the Crocodile or " great water
Lizard " as one n ame for the h ighest being and have portrayed it in the Glyphs as
" the giver of food of life." The Zapotec name for this Crocodile is Tlaloc and ce
Ci pac tli = the one.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN III
Southern lakes " -R ec . vol. x. p. 149-and "I am Bahu the
Great" is said four times over in the MAGIC PAPYRUS. The sign
of the fish, enclosed in Egyptian hieroglyph, signifies An-to
appeal to, to show, to t each . An in E gyptian is also the name of
the t eacher, the scribe, the priest. Horus, as Sebek, was the
great fish of the inundation- t ypical of food and water. In the
Stellar Mythos the deceased assumed the form of a fish to cross the
waters in the nether-world ; he had to swim around the under-
world and across the Nu t o the Celestial Pole or Mount of H eaven,
and it was Horus, as " t eacher," who showed or t aught the way,
and he is here depict ed as the " t eacher of the way ." Horus is
seen here with the two crowns on his head-spiritual and earthly.
Fig. 99 g on the same page (104 here) represents Horus as " Lord of
the Double H orizon ." H e is kneeling on one horizon with his right
leg, and his left foot is placed on the other horizon; his hands and
arms raised in the same sign - -. On page 381 (r os here) Horus
is represented with the same sacred sign- in t ears. "Horus in
t ears." -He says :-" Ye are the tears made by my eye in your
name of men." H e wears the crown of the three feathers and has
the symbol of Light-thus represented as "the Light of the
World." Fig. a (p. 381 m .a) on the same page represents
Horus as " the Young Ear of Corn," here represented by
Maize. H e is giving life and plenty , the bringer of food of
life to the world. On page 604 he is represented as Sebek,
precisely as on the Egyptian monuments. The foregoing is Dr
Edward S eler' s "Goddess of Maize" ! ! ! On the same page, 381,
fig. h (p. r o6 here), is represented Sut, as bound and chained
by Horus. The chains are around him, the E gyptian hieroglyph
"a to be tied up " is over his head, and Horus' spear is in his vital
parts, which he is vainly endeavouring to remove. Fig. g on the
same page : also on page 377 a is a representation of "Shaat, the
Great Mother," both in Zootype and anthropomorphically. 1 The
many-t eated sow, or H athor or Isis-all one and the same. On
page 377 a it is Isis above, anthropomorphically, with the two
feathers Maat: with the symbol of Shaat below, and on page 381
it is the Mexican bird representing " Mut," the Great Mother,
1 The plate, The Goddess N u t, is from Dr E . A . Wallis Budge's "The Gods of

t he Egyptians," published by Messrs Methuen & Co. W e are m uch indebted t o

t hese gentlem en for t heir kind permission to reprod uce these beautiful plates fro m
Dr B udge's great wor k and take t h is opportunity of returning our sincere t ha nks
for the same.
II2 SIGNS A .. D SYMBOLS OF
with Shaat below-all one and the same-showing the different
periods of time. Fig. a, 377, is of a later date than fig. g, 381.
The former shows Solar and divinised in the Eschatology, the
latter Stellar Mythos, and therefore a zootype. On page 70
are the four children of Horus, mentioned elsewhere in this work.
On page 303 (a) is a figure of Shu on the right and the symbol of the
Put cycle of Ptah, with Horus seat ed in front: also on page 372
Shu is depicted. Stephens gives several plates taken on the spot
at Palanque and those of the Casa de Piedra, Nos. I , 2, 3 & 4·-
cc Incidents of Travel in Central America, Chepas and
Yucatan," I848, are identical with those at Mariette, "Abydos,"
I pl. Io, I pl. 29, and are connected with, or rather are Vignettes
of chaps. cxii. and cxxiii. of ''The Book of the Dead."
The fact that the T emples at Uxmal face E ast by South or are
oriented E . by S., are of a much higher t ype of architecture,
and have no so-called idols, prove that these were of much later date,
were copied from the Egyptians at the time that the pyramids in the
Sudan were built (which are all oriented East and South), and must
rank, as regards time, with the Druids, whose circles are oriented
East by South -i.e. during the Solar Mythos; whereas those
at Casa de Palanque, the ruins at Copan and Quirigua, all are
oriented North, like the Great Pyramid; have so-called idols and
rude figures (zootypes). This will be easily understood , and
accounted for the different Mythos (Stellar) in vogue at the time
they were built. The ruins at Quirigua are undoubtedly the
oldest of all the above. The huge snake and other animals
here depicted were the earlier representatives as zootypes and
symbols of the attributes of the " Great One " before the divina-
tion of the powers had been complet ely worked out, or the
anthropomorphic had come into exist ence to take their place
as representatives of these types. B ernal Diaz' s description of
beautiful temples, with huge serpents in some parts of them, is
indicative of their origin being Egypt : the original being at
" Pithom" and representing the "god of the gate of the East."
The "huge serpent," a representation (symbolically) of the
"god Tmu "-see later chapter on the Cross-and therefore the
dedication of these t emples must be attributed to Tmu or Tern .
The reason why we find the name sometimes written Tmu and
at others as Tern, was because one represented "the child" and
the other" the man," but these were identically the same= to and
THE GoDDEss NUT HOLDING A TABLET oN WHICH sTANDS HARPOCRATES.
She is portrayed. as the Goddess of H eaven, as the bringer-forth of a new life,
i .e., Horus being carried aloft as the True Light of the World, and a symbolic
likeness of a Soul in human nature begotten of the Holy Spirit .
 PRIMORDIAL MAN II3
other names for the child Horus of twelve years old and Horus
of thirty years old. That different animals or zootypes were
used in different countries would naturally arise from the change
of fauna as primitive wisdom passed from land to land, thus
accounting for the different animals here represented in America
to portray the various parts.of the Ritual of ancient Egypt, both
in the Stellar, Lunar and Solar Mythologies and their Eschatology,
the latter in a limited area, comparatively.
At an early period we. have the serpent, Sut, represented
opposite to Horus I., as may be seen by the type of bird above
his head. This serpent represented their old god, Ueuetcotl, who
already existed in twilight-i.e. before the sun's rays had pene-
trated the watery vapour surrounding the earth, and the ultimate
battle between the two. The Heaven, shown in eight divisions,
is precisely as we find it amongst the Druids,
Chaldeans, and, as we know, from the original
Egyptian; the Great Mother suckling the child,
as Isis did Horus, and so on. Throughout all
this work, there is no difficulty in following
the one, in comparison with the other, and
although the Mayas had less of the Stellar
and Lunar Mythos associated with the Solar, it FrG. 48.-Heaven in
· frequent mter-
was no d oub t t h roug h t h e1r · 8 divisions .

course with the Egyptians, they probably, like Moses, would

wish to blot out and abandon as much of the Stellar doctrines
and beliefs as they found consistent to carry on the later
pure Eschatology or the Solar ; whilst those of the Chipas,
Guatemala, Honduras and Nicaragua, etc., would not be in
such an advanced state, and the "overlapping " would not
have been fully completed-as we find-and those of the
North and farther West would have still less of the
Solar and more of the Stellar. Other tribes, like the Seri,
would date still further back and have the earliest Stellar
and Totemism only, whilst there would be no mixture in
some.
Dr Edward Seler, in his attempt to decipher the HUMBOLDT
FRAGMENTS, has fallen into the same error as Dr Le Plongeon, and
has vainly endeavoured to assign all therein to places on this earth,
-i.e. Mexico, etc.; but these fragments do not represent any map
H
II4 SI GNS AND SYMBOLS OF
or picture of this earth; it is a part of the Tuat and Amenta and
all therein, that is portrayed here. His eldest Motechuhzoma,
which he describes and translates as "the fire god," is the repre-
sentation of Ptah, the first Solar god, who, with seven assistants,
formed Amenta or built the underworld for the passage of the
manes, sun, moon, etc. His younger, for whom he cannot assign
any name or place, is Tern-Horus, the child of twelve years, or
Temu-Horus, of thirty years of age. His mountain in water or
water mountain, and the god thereof, was, at a later period,
ascribed to Osiris. One of the names given by Dr Brugsch to·
Osiris was "the Great Water god," but primarily it was Horus of
the mount of the North, surrounded by the celestial waters of
the universe . His Xilotl o(Cacamatl or " Young Ear of Corn,"
was one of the names of Horus, and his Zipe, with" flayed human
skin," and was their representation of Ptah-Seker-Ausar-the
Triune God of the Resurrection. On page 65, fig . A, is depicted
anothe; type of this-Amsu the risen Horus, his name .c:{F
is t wice portrayed on this figure- Amsu is again figured in
another form-on page 6r6, fig. H . H e is here rising from the
Tomb where he lay in the Thrice bent position, his right hand
and arm are free, his hand pointing upwards, his left arm
still bound to his side with hand pointing downwards -
he descended-he ascended. This was Amsu in the Stellar
Mythos, the same as the Egyptian. Horus and Sut are also
shown on page 377 fig. I. as in the Egyptian back to back-the
black god and the white god. Quauhtli-eagle, Mexican, name
of Horus. Cozcaquauhtli-vulture, same as the above, only older,
sometimes, however, applied to Isis. His Acatl, Calli, Tecpatl,
Tochtle, which he ascribes to the names of the commencement
of days or periods, are the four children of Horus, gods of the
four quarters-East, West, North and South.
The Mexican Calendar on page zg, here shown, is a Swastica
Cross, showing the four quarters with the names of the four
children of Horus on it. His god of the earthquake is Shu or An-
Heru, the lifter up of the heavens. Chibirias or Ixhebelyoxor or
Zac Zuhuny-the White virgin, a name of I sis. His Toci or
Tet eo-innan or Mother of the gods as he calls it, is right, because
she is always represented with the Chicautztle or "rattle-board,"
HUMBOLDT FRAGMENT FROM "ME XICAN ANT I

[Facing page II4

 PRIMORDIAL MAN rrs
which is the same as the E gyptian I sis, with Sistrum. Moan-
I-m-p 39, is Anubis-" one who smells out the way" in the under-
world, to guide the manes to " the seat of the weighing of
souls." Coati or Cizuij sor Zee-Snake, the evil one, the troubler,

....:::;
=c
.~

FIG. 49·
The Mexican Calendar in form of Swastica Cross, from "Mexican Antiquities ,"
p. 29, with the na mes of the Four Children of Horus as gods of the four corners, at
N. S. E. and W.

the one who brings misery, the deceiver, layer of snares, one
who brings trouble, was their representative of the great Apap
fiend.
On page 159 S, Ta-Urt, here shown, is so well depicted that it
cannot possibly be mistaken by any Egyptologist or anyone else if
II6 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
they will compare this with the plate in the Book of "The
Gods of Egypt." Mictlampa is the Aztec name for North, and
also the direction of the R ealm of the D ead. It was at the North
that paradise was situated, and on the Holy Mount, situated
at the North, surrounded with the waters of the universe,
was the Great House or Holy City. The spirits of the
departed had to pass the waters of space - in Stellar
Mythos-carried from the underworld by "a zootype form,"
and in the Solar, after emerging from Amenta by a boat.
This was the belief of these people, the same
in every particular as the Egyptian, from
whom they learnt their Mythology and
Eschatology. On page 179, fig. c, b and a,
we have part of the tale of the birth of Horus,
FIG. 50. - T a -Urt son of Isis. 1 In fig. c, we see the child Horus
giving birth t o her son
or the birth of a new hidden and secured in a house, surrounded by
year. water and plants, with the great scorpion on
This is the l\Iexican the left (Sut), guarding the same. Above
representation (from
' ' MexicanAntiquities,'' fig. b is seen the scorpion Sut in battle. H e
p . I 59 S.) of the Old is pierced by two spears. Opposite, in another
First Mother giving parallel passage of the same manuscript, there
birth to her young
Crocodile, precisely is again drawn, opposite the fire god, instead
similar to the Egyp- of the war god, merely a scorpion, a stream of
tian here mentioned; water, and a burning house. c, Teoatl Tlach-
also on page 99·
inolli-the symbol of war. In the Egyptian
we learn that Isis became with child, and her son Horus
was born in a secret place, where she suckled him and
reared him. The spot was supposed to be situated amongst the
papyrus swamp of the Delta, and the event is alluded to in many
scenes in which is the goddess, suckling her child, amidst a dense
mass of papyrus plants. Soon after the birth of her son, she was
persecuted by Sut in the form of a great scorpion, who kept Isis
and Horus prisoners in a house, but by the help of Thoth she
eventually escaped with the child, et c.-For further information
on this point and the stinging of the child Horus to death by
the scorpion, and bringing to life again of Horus, and fight with
Sut, see EGYPTIAN TEXT.
The foregoing picture-signs of the Mexican are most dra-
'Page 103 in this book .
 PRIMORDIAL MAN II7
matically and truly a portrayal of the Egyptian episode, and we
contend that Dr Edward SeZer is entirely in the dark, and has
missed the key for the true decipherment of all these hieroglyphs
and picture-signs. His seven warriors here represent the seven
Scorpions, called Tefen, Befen, Mestet, Mestetef, P et et, Thetet
and Metet, who protected I sis, with her child, when she escaped
from the Papyrus swamp and fled to Per-Sui or Crocodilopolis,
and then to the city of the Two Sandals-Goddesses.
In the HUMBOLDT FRAGMENT xvi . we see the beginning
of the evolution of Christianity amongst these people, precisely
similar to the earliest Christian Copts in the first part of the
"~

FRAGMENT. They have converted Amsu o{P into ~

to represent J esus Christ, and have given his age as thirty-
three at time of resurrection and fourt een as the Child J esus.

I . . IIJtl\

''"'''
33

[ , 1i IIIII .
t\11111
"'"''
14

FIG . 51 -
rr8 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

FIG. 52.

This plate is from J. L. Steven's work C' Central America,"

p. 3II), published 1849, taken from a stucco bas-relief at the
temple of Palenque. It shows an early type of the resurrection,
namely, the raising of the Tat pillar, this being a type of the Pole
or the pillar that sustained the universe, and also as a pillar of the
four corners, based on the tree as a type of the Pole. The picture is
pre-Osirian, and the central figure standing erect raising the Tat
pillar is Atum-Ra. He is accompanied by his two sons Hu and
 PRIMORDIAL MAN rrg
·Sau. These two sons in the pre-Osirian mythos accompany their
father in his resurrection, which it is shown to be here by the
ithypallic condition, as the prototype of Amsu (Ritual, chap.
xvii.), and they are saluting him with the well-known signs used
by us in the 0 degree.
It will be noticed, also, that this is the same sign used as those
portrayed on the vase from Chama, except that in one case it is
the R.S.L.H. and in the other L.S.R.H., the difference being in
the degrees.

FIG, 53·

This plate is from J. L. Steven' s work ("Central America," p.

318), from Palenque, and represents Horus of the Double Horizon
or of the Double Equinox, who w.as t ermed the Double Harmakhu,
and this duality was imaged in the two-foldness of the Sphinx, or
the two Lions, which expressed the Double Glory of Horus, who
was Lord of the Solar forces, that was double in the vernal equinox.
In the Ritual (chap. xxxviii.) it is said of Horus of the Two
Lions . ." I am the Twin Lions, the heir of Ra ." In chap . lxii. 2, " I
I20 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
am the Twin Lions." In chap . lxxii. g, "I am the Double Lion."
One title of Horus of the Double Horizon is Har-Khuti-Khepera.
This is the Horus-Sun, and the two lions he is sitting on image the
double strength of glory of Horus in the sign of Leo. The above
shows one of the phases of the double character of Horus. Some
others were;" H e of the Double Crown," "the Double F eather,"
"the Double Urrei," "the Double Life, earthly and spiritual," etc.
In front is Shu presenting him with the emblems of the two Lands,
earthly and spiritual, and making him Lord of H eaven and of
earth, symbols of which Shu is holding in his hands, the lower
part representing the lands of the earth, and the upper part
the spiritual. This picture is a representation of the Egyptian
pre-Osirian character.
It shows the old sign of F-expressing his acceptance of the
trust conferred.
Dr L e Plongeon, in bringing forward the results of his travels
and studies amongst the Mayas, and trying to show that these
were the "first people " who taught others, and the first people of
the earth, takes no account of those who were much older than
the Mayas, and had the Stellar Mythos; takes into account
nothing of the anatomical conditions of previous inhabitants.
Like Dr W . Budge, he commences very late "in his points of the
Primordial," but his writings and photographs help to prove our
contention: "that the Mayas obtained their knowledge of the
Solar doctrines from the E gypt ians, and were probably the first
of the American nations who practised or believed in this," and
although he mentions some of the Totemic Ceremonies of the
Nahutls, he is apparently quite ignorant of them, or how these
Nahaults obtained their Stellar Mythos. His signs and photos,
which he found here, are valuable, but his interpretation quite
wrong. We give a few for example, showing the true explanation.
His sign of the Land of the Scorpion of the Mayas f
is the E gyptian sign of "Zodiacal West ." His ~ \\ is Khui
Land, a part of the Egyptian Amenta. n is the Egyptian
numeral for No. ro . () is a pair of arms with hands out-
stret ched, is a negative Egyptian sign to stop, to arrest, no or
not, or to embrace. C is a boat stand. c:{P @ his Tza,
 PRIMORDIAL MAN IZI
which he translates as "That which is _necessary," is one of
the Hieroglyphic signs for Amsu (the risen Horus).
the tail he calls "Ain," the Maya for Crocodile, but this is wrong;
the tail reads : "Ka or Kam, whence Kamit for Egypt." Kamit
is the black night- death-darkness, and was depicted by the
Crocodile' s tail, not the Crocodile. His U is fully explained
on page 66 (explanation of this Hieroglyph on the body of
the Australian Aboriginal). cQJ ~ Horizon and a country
or people, are purely Egyptian, as all Egyptologists know,
and -=::.. 1 is Ta the earth. His plate ii. represents
Sut chained in the underworld, after the great battle with
Horus, and Horus is represented here as King of the North
and South. The serpent, with inflated breast, is the representa-
tion of the Egyptian Urceus. Plate v., the Scorpion with V
Apt, the brow of the God "I am," chaining Sut the Evil One.
What he terms the very interesting ceremony, called" Hepmek,"
practised only amongst the Mayas, let us inform him, is still
practised by the Burmahen women and some African tribes, and
for quite a different reason to his interpretation.
We think the above examples sufficient for our proof, but the
true explanation can only be obtained through the Egyptian.
Throughout his book, "Queen Moo," he frequently mixes the
Egyptian Celestial and tries to prove it Maya Terrestrial, but it
will not pass. He must go back to the origin of the little red men
or earth men, then follow the next exodus from Egypt-the men
of the Stellar Mythos. He will find abundance of remains of these
Astra-Mythological beliefs in North, Central and South America,
and finally those of the Solar doctrines, of whom probably those
Mayas of Yucatan were the first to bring it to America from
Egypt. Let him compare all these with what we find in other
parts of the world-Totemic ceremonies connected with the Stellar
Mythos and Astra-Mythological beliefs, in only one place_can the
centre of origin be found-Egypt.
=
• It is written ~ , which probably is the Mexican way of writing

Taui, the two lands, but it might represent -·-·· : Ta the earth, c:=:. would
~ __.

therefore mean "the two Earths " -that is, the same as the two Lands--i.e. the
Celestial and Terrestrial.
I22 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
How the Stellar and Lunar Mythos were carried h ere, whether
from Asia, via Japan and those parts North of it, (there being
some reason to assume that they advanced from the Pacific-see
later, ) or whether they came from North Europe, via Greenland, it
is not possible to say, probably both ways, but there is no doubt in
our mind that the Solar doctrines were brought to Yucatan by the
Mayas, direct by trading ships. It would occupy more time than
we have at our disposal to go through all these codices, to interpret
each one, and render what is, in our opinion, the true meaning and
explanation of each. In the "Ritual or Book of the Dead" of
ancient Egypt, lies the "key" to the true rendering of all. In the
future decipherments of these " glyphs" they will recognise the
hieroglyphic and picture scenes of these E gyptians, but they must
make allowance for the different" Scribes and Artists " who have
here thus written the copies of the original.
We contend that what is written in this work is sufficient to
prove all that we advance as our strong belief, and that until the
Primordial My thology of Egypt is t aken into account and acknow-
ledged to be the origin of all, translators will often be falling into
"pits " that only Egyptian ladders can extricat e them from. In
differing from the hypotheses advanced by these learned and dis-
tinguished writers, we have, we contend, replaced by another and
stronger argument and reason, that which they cannot overthrow.
If they will study the E gyptian Ritual and the primordial myths
from the beginning, and follow and trace the exodes, we feel con-
fident that they will arrive at the same conclusion, and give us
much more valuable information in the future than they have
done in the past.

Shaat H esor I sis

H orus

FIG . 54·

Me xican Represe ntatio n of I sis su ckling H orus (" Mexican Antiq uities " ) .

This picture is taken from "Mexican Antiquities," published

by the Bureau of American E thnology, Smithsonian Institute,
-

.. ·~ .....
 THE GODDESS SEBEK-NIT SUCKLING HORUS.
This goddess and the goddess Sekhet-Bast were very early types of Isis and
Nephthys, pre-Lunar and pre-Solar. The Ritual states, "she was uncreated by
the Gods" and "who is mightier than the Gods," and to whom the eight gods
offered words of adoration; therefore this was before the Put cycle of g, 1.e., Ptah,
and consequently a representation of the Great Mother during Stellar mythos.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 123
Washington, D .C. This is a type of Isis suckling the child Horus;
and we note the Hieroglyph of her name Ka-t which ·

is sometimes pain ted m the Egyptian. This

Hieroglyph is always associated with Isis or a type of Isis, and

is seen shown in her name as the Goddess Sesheta-i.e. the
Goddess of the Pole Star, in one of the oldest forms.
We have here, therefore, the representation of Isis as the great
Mother, in the Anthropomorphic form, and also on the left, we
have the Zootype of the same portrayed as SHAAT, the many-
teated Sow, or Hathor the Cow, a pre-Anthropomorphic type.
With the Babylonians, Nin-Ki-Gal, the Great Lady, is thus of
the same type as the above Isis here.
Nut or the "Cow or Mother of Heaven" was the giver of
liquid life; was the earliest" Mistress of the Mountain," the divine
" Lady of the Mound," and when the zootype of the good nurse,
the suckler, was changed into the anthropomorphic, the udder of
the cow was superseded by the mamma of the human mother, as
Rerit, the sow, she was the suckler or as" Many-breasted Menal"
as the typical provider of plenty-zootypes. Isis suckling Horus
-anthropomorphic type. Nut or Milch Cow Hesit is the
m® NWW\ Mes-Khe-n . The Meskhen, womb or rebirthplace in the
heaven of eternity is portrayed by the " haunch." "I shall shine
above the haunch as I come forth in heaven"- Ritual, chap.lxxiv.
It is situated within the seven Pole Stars-i.e. Little Bear and not
the Great Bear. The Great Bear is the cow Apt or the Water Cow,
or the Great Earth Mother, or the Mexican type, "many-tea ted."
These were the most ancient types of all and these were female.
Gerald Massey has been kind enough to write me his opinion
on the subject of these types, viz. :
"The child born in the Totemic Group had no father and
therefore in their first mythology the first mother was repre-
sented as being fertilised by her child in utero like Ptah the God
in embryo-and was called the Bull of his mother. Why ?
Because this was not the human child- it was Horus or the Calf,
born of the Cow and a pre-human type when the fatherhood was
not yet individualised. The Solar God at sunset made its
124 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
entrance into the breeding place of the nether world and is
said to prepare his own generation for rebirth next day-but not
in human form-the Bull of his mother is shown on the horizon
next day as Horus the Calf.
"These were Zootypes, but, when this is presented anthro-
pomorphically in accordance with the human terminology, the
calf which had no father, but was his own Bull, becomes the child
without a father. Thus the Elder Horus, who was the child of
the Great Mother Apt, was the child of his mother who was born
.b ut not begotten-the original in mythology or sociology at
the time of the Stellar Mythos; and in the Stellar-Lunar Mythos
it was Horus the child of Light that was born of Isis in the Moon,
when the Moon was the Mother of the child, and the Father,
the source of Light, was unidentified, but later it was shown
-in the Lunar-Solar Mythos-that Horus was not without a
Father, but that Ra was the true Father as established by the
evidence of Taht. It is the Lady of Light in the Moon (Isis)
who pursues and seduces the Solar God in the darkness of Amenta,
and who exults that she has seized upon the God Hu and taken
possession of him in the Vale of Abydos where she went to lie
down and sought to be replenished with his light (Ritual,
chap. lxxx.). In the Solar Mythos the Mother is done away
with as primary and the Father takes the place as supreme.
In the Eschatology Horus is born in his first advent as the
heir of Seb (Seb was the Father on earth) . Horus says, 'I am come
as a mummied one '-that is, in his embodiment when made flesh,
the Hamemmet being the unmummied ones (Ritual, chap. ix.).
'I come before you and make my appearance as that God in the
form of a man who liveth as a God '-or as Iusu, the son of
Atum-Ra (chap.lxxix.). 'I repeat the acclamations at my success
on being declared the heir of Seb' (chap. lxxxii.), 'Osiris in
Amenta, and Ra in heaven.' 'I descend to the earth of Seb and
put a stop to evil' as a bringer of peace, plenty, and good-will on
earth (Ritual, chaps. xxii., xxiv., xxxii., xlii.). The Ritual proves
that Seb, the god of Earth, was foster father of Horus when he
was the child of the virgin mother only. In Ritual, chap. lxxxii.,
Horus says that as the heir of Seb he was suckled at the breast
of Isis, the spouse of Seb, who gave him his theophanies.
"After the life with Seb on earth Horus is reborn in the earth
of eternity for the heaven of eternity (Ritual, chap. lxxviii.-xxv.).
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 125
H e is divinised with the substance of God (chap. lxxviii.) by means
of Horus, his manifest er Osiris is said t o relive, Horus is Osiris in
his rebirth- Horus rises as a god and is visible to the divine spirits
in his resurrection (chap. lxxix .). H e is the living soul of Rain
heaven . Horus was the only one of the 7 great spirits born of the
Mother who was chosen to become the only begotten son of God
the Father when he rose up from the dead. This is he who says in
the Ritual: ' I am the bright one in glory, whom Atum-Ra hath
called into being and my origin is from his eye . Verily, before
Isia was, I grew up and waxed old and was honoured beyond
those who were with me in glory' (Ritual, chap.lxxviii., Renouf):
Those who were with him in glory were the 7 Great Spirits, the
Khuti or Glorious Ones, and amongst these Horus became the
divine heir of all things, the Son of God who claims to have
existed before Isis his Mother and was the manifest er for the Holy
Spirit Rain all things . In Ritual, chap. lxxxii., Horus says : 'I
have come forth with the tongue of Ptah and the throat of Hathor
that I may record the words of my F ather Tum with my mouth.'
'I am Horus, prince of et ernity ' (chap. xlii.). 'I am yest erday,
to-day, and to-morrow ' (chap . lxiv .). Tum, as the earlier
form of Atum' s name in the Ritual, is pre-eminently 'the Lord.'
In one chapter, lxxix., he is addressed as 'The Lord of H eaven,'
'The Lord of Life,' 'The Lord of all Creatures,' 'The Lord
of all.' H e was also the patron of builders and architects, and
his symbol is the masonic square." 1
In Egypt,MotherEarth was also represented by a Suckler as re-
newer of vegetation in the Goddess Rannut . Isis was represented
as Mother Earth in another form as Sekhet (or field). Mamapacha
was the name of the Great Mother amongst the P eruvian tribes .
In Mexico, they called Calalepec Mountain-the Mother, and
the Quiche legend in which the human race descended from a
Cave dwelling woman is only a t ype of Mother Earth as the Great
1 T he God Seb is the Egyptian Priapus wh o might be termed a P hallic D eity.

B u t he is the Ear th-God and Father of Food : t he God of F ructification a~sociated

with plants and flowers, and foliage, which are seen issuing from his bod y . H e is
the Lord of Aliment in whom the reproductive powers of earth are ithyphallically
portrayed . But the potency represent ed by Seb was not human, although the
human member is d epicted as a t ype of the begetter or producer (Ritual , xxxix .). It
was also iden tical with the lion as a solar t ype (Ritual , xvii.), and took a first position
in t h e most ancient places, being sh own like a light set u pon a candlestick, and is
carried down to the present d ay by the Rit ualists as evidenced by their long sperm
candles mystically set up .
rz6 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Mother. The Mount with a Cave was a natural figure of the
Earth Mother, the same as the Tree and the Mount and the" Stone
with a hole in it "-types in sign language; and the "Sign and
Symbol" of the woman portrayed upon Rocks and Caves all
over the world, is not a symbol of wickedness in all these lands-
nor yet an object of worship (Zechariah, chap . v. 8).
It is a Symbol of Superhuman type of Motherhood depicted
in primitive art by the Aborigines, who had no other way to

FIG. 55 .-This is the Christian.

express their ideas, and a stone or tree was a symbol of the mother
-the primitive birthplace.
Ccesar and Lucanus stat e that the gods of the Gauls were
pillars-stones- or tree trunks, but they were not gods-but were
images of the Mother Earth. The Stone or Tree were types of the
Divine Abode which represented the Great Mother, or Bringer-
forth.
There is a tribe, called the Seris tribe, who live in the remote
wilds of Mexico ; whose stronghold is Tiburon Island, who possess
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 127
many of the same ceremonies that we find amongst the Aboriginal
Australians of certain tribes and Nilotic negroes.
I. The women have the two incisor teeth knocked out to show
that they are "open."
2. They are Totemic, with the Pelican as the tutelary deity,
who protects from accidents and arrow wounds; from the fangs
of beasts and the firearms of the white man; having the Pelican
for their Totem, who made all things.--Zootype for Mut, ~ ~ ~
the great Mother of the Egyptians.
3· Marriage with any but a Seri is not permitted (no half-
bred Seris have ever been known).
4· Women of one tribe must not marry the men of the
same-i.e. a Pelican woman must marry a Turtle man- or v~ce
versa.
5. Every clan or tribe have their Totems, the Pelican and
the Turtle being considered the oldest; and the women have
vertical bands of pale blue, white and rose red painted down the
forehead and right across their cheeks and nose, and on the cheeks
is painted, in a curious design, the sacred and totemic emblem of
the clan-to distinguish their Clan or Totem. "Hindoos do this
to show their cast."
6. Descent is always recognised through the female and not
the male. This is the case with the Urabunna and other tribes
in Northern Australia. No male is painted but wears a green
stone in the cartilage of the nose. Women here rule, men having
nothing to do with the organisation of the tribes or arrangement
of marriages, and they settle all disputes, the elder women joining
the councils that are held by the men. Women make all the
crude pottery, baskets and "tents," and all ornaments, which
consist of coloured stones, shells, etc., and they prefer human hair
to anything else to make strings-they never use or barter for
white men's beads . When women die they are given burial with.
food and water for the soul's journey, and their spirits are feared
as more powerful and more likely to return than those of the men.
No white man, as far as is known, can speak their language or
ever knew the name of any of their men or women. They use
stone axes, poisoned arrows and spears; and for cutting up
animals use their teeth and hands . They can run forty to fifty
miles in a night and can overtake the fastest horse. Their food
rz8 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
consists of large sea turtles, shell fish, snakes, game and fruit of the
Cactus and Mesquite. They seldom cook their food and steal all

FIG . 56.
We see from this photograph that the Mexicans and Zapotecs pain ted their Totems
across the face in earlier times, as above. This also h as the Egyptian hieroglyph
for d aylight, splendour, etc. The five 0 denote the five mysteries or powers.
The women of the I noit tribe of the Esquimaux do th e same. It is their Totemic
sign and na me, which is given them at the time of puberty, as before explained.

the animals they can for food from other Indians and the Spanish-
Mexican Ranches.
The principal points to notice here are :- r. That they are
divided into Totemic Clans or Groups. z. That the men and
women of one Clan must not marry each other. 3· That the men
of one Clan, say Turtle, must marry a P elican and vice versa.
4· That all the women have the two incisor t eeth knocked out.
5· That they provide food and drink for the dead, believing that
the Soul and the Spirit require it, and that they believe that these
can return and work them good or ill, thus showing propitiation.
6. That the line of descent is through the female, and that the
11
Pelican" is the symbol for the Great Mother-(Mut, Egyp.).
Probably there are many more interesting points if one could
dwell amongst them and find them out, but at present they kill
and eat all strangers.
Baron Nordenskiold, in his travels in South America, visited
and dwelt for a time with the Quichnas and Aymaras Indians,
living round Lake Titicaca and the fells of the Andes. He states
that 11 these Indians often worship Christ and the Virgin Mary by
dances,in which the Sun is used as a symbol of Christ and the Moon
for the Virgin Mary, showing how they confound the old religion
with the Christian faith "-but it shows and proves more than this
-and that is, that the Virgin Mary has taken the place of Hathor
or Isis, the Moon Goddess of the Egyptians, and Christ that of
Horus I. or Osiris, or Ra and Horus the Child. Here we find
another link to forge the complete chain of the past, only waiting
for someone to go amongst these people and gain all the informa-
 PRIMORDIAL MAN rzg
tion of their past customs, as Spencer and Gillen did with the
Australians-with plus a knowledge of Egyptology. The Baron
has so far given very few particulars-very little-and yet so
much; so great a point-has it revealed and added to our know-
ledge that these Indians .have undoubtedly the doctrines of the
ancient Egyptians, whether direct descendants of the Incas or not
is not of much consequence. The Moon Goddess, Hathor or
Isis (two names for the same), becomes the type of the Virgin Mary,
and the Christ, now symbolically the Sun, has taken the place of
Horus I. or Osiris or Ra, which, we cannot say without more par-
ticulars, but the evidence is quite clear it is the one or the other,
and as these evidently practised so-called "Solar Mythos" it
would be Osiris or Ra.
It is another proof of the "Egyptian origin," and another nail
driven into the coffin of the Aryanists, and it opens a door for such
a wealth of knowledge to be gleaned upon this subject by anyone
who can go and gather the remnants of the past which are still
extant amongst these poor Indians. Thus it would add greatly to
the elucidation of the mystery of bygone days, but we doubt if this
can be achieved by anyone unless he has first made himself ac-
quainted with the Egyptian primordial and their Eschatology;
knowing this, he can with confidence expect to obtain all other
points that are here awaiting him, as well as proving how much of
the" Stellar Mythos," if any, remains or is practised still here-or
if there be none. Our opinion is that much of the Stellar will be
found mixed with the Solar, and merged in with their present
Christian faith. These can be traced back to Central America,
the Zapotecs and Mexicans-the Solar to the Mayas of Yucatan.

THE SECRET TRIBAL SociETIES OF WEsT AFRICA

In his very interesting paper Brother Fitzgerald Marriott brings

forward a list of Secret Tribal Societies of West Africa. Many parts
of their ceremonies are analogous to those of the aborigines of
Australia, which show that they have a common origin, although
the secret tribal societies of West Africa are of a higher order and
have a Mohammedanism added to them. There are also amongst
the Puro these five mysteries:-
The first or lowest is called Y aya.
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
The second is called Woodya-this is the Messenger or Entrance
Keeper.
The third is called Benima-he commands the Devil and is a
Superior Messenger.
The fourth is called Konimahoohn-he explains the law.
The fifth is called Miseri-the word means a 11 Church," also a
11
Bookman."
The highest rank or the chief of the Circle, Guild or Society, is
called Mama Koome.1 There are seven grades altogether
in Purrohism.
r. Bangan-a Probationer (Loocumba).
2. Pornor-or fully Initiated.
3· Lakka-who is the Herald.
4· Be Kesey-the Lawyer.
5· Famanja-the Moderator.
6. Negebana-the Revenger.
7. Svekoi or Sopivewi-the Chief of the House.

The West African tribes, Tshi, like the Australian, Nilotic and
Bantu negroes, are divided into Totemic families and named after
some animal or plant, such as the Leopard family, Bush-cat
family, Dog family, Parrot family, Plantain family, etc. The
members of these families are prohibited from eating the Totem,
whether animal or plant, after which they are named, though,
owing to the importance of the Plantain as food, coast natives
do not recognise the rule as applying in that case.
A Purroh man has six small marks cut in his back, each in
the form of an equilateral triangle, having the vertex in the
centre of the spinal vertebrre and the base on both sides of the
ribs; he has also concentric circles round the
@ © © breasts. This sign we also see clearly shown on
©I I I@ one of the stones at Ollamh Fodhla, as can be seen
· © - in the photo (Fig. 72) and_ the meaning is the
Khui Land of Egypt, a region of Amenta-land of the Spirits and
Gods.
We have drawn particular attention to this, because it is a
very important fact, and one which alone will prove the connec-
tion between these ancient rites and their origin.
1
This is the same as the Egyptian..)_::~ i !! Maa-KheruY
 PRIMORDIAL MAN I3I
Initiation into one of the secret societies of these West Africans
will pass you amongst nearly all the various tribes found on the
West coast or in South Africa ; even if the tribes that you have
to visit or pass through are at war or deadly enmity with each
other, you are helped on and passed through unmolest ed, as
many white men can testify who have experienced the
same.
In West Africa, the Old Kongo was divided into seven districts
or provinces, with a Prince over each and one Over-lord or King
over all-the Bini and Yorba were the same, and the original
Pygmies . They all b elieved in the seven powers representing
the attributes of Nzambi-God on Earth, and their figures of so-
called "fetish," simply represent these powers in sign language.
Like the old Egyptians (see later), they believe that man has
A Soul- they call Bakuhu.
A Shadow- they call Dundu .
A Ka- they name Zidundu.
They divide thin gs of the body into three parts, and
Things of the spirit into three parts.
When you ask a native of West Africa to what family he
belongs, he answers by giving the name of his mother's family,
showing that they reckon in the maternal line-the oldest
form.
Like the Australians and other native tribes, the spot where
they bury their dead they never visit again- it is t abooed-
made sacreq. They have their " sacred groves" and "sacred
trees," animals, et c.
The Bini, when t hey build their houses, build in a sacred
figure in the wall. This figure is important to students who wish
to obtain the origin and meaning of their old religion and govern-
ment.
Mr R. E . Dennett has done good work in studying these
things in det ail. H e st at es that :-'' on the top of the figure is a
bird," meaning t o represent " Ifi," -the Son of God- I.U . or
I.A.U. " Immediately underneath this are four par allel lines,
with sixteen marks or h oles in each ; then a space is left , and then
two parallel lines, with eight marks or holes-i .e. twenty-four
marks or holes in all, with a distinct gap bet ween the first and
second lines- i.e. the first four and the last t wo."
Here we have a represent at ive bird for H orus I.
132 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN
The four first lines, representing the four children of Horus,
who are called :
Ibara,
Edi,
Oyekun,
Ogbe,
and the sixt een marks or holes, representing the powers or attri-
butes of each , in sign language, as we find in the R itual of
ancient E gypt. Of the two lower lines, we have not been able t o
ascertain the names, but we have no doubt that these would
represent the t wo lives-Earthly and Spiritual, and the eight
marks or holes the attributes of the same, as the Seven Glorious
Ones, with The One added-i.e. eight.
All the people of Bavili, Bini, and Yorba possess the same.
One of their sacred symbols is the triangle, resting on a Crown,
with the " All Seeing E ye" in the centre, and feathers on the
outside of the triangle, representing the Rays of Light or Delta .
In the centre of the triangle is a piece of looking-glass, or
something bright to represent " Light " -
" Light of the World ." This distinctly
shows that these people have brought
on all their myths, sign language, et c., as
above, from the ancient Egyptians,
thousands of years ago, somewhat altered
now, but there lies the origin, and to these
F 1c . 57. we must return if we wish to find the key
to their religion, philosophy and forms of government- a much
more moral and higher t ype than most suppose, both in their
religion and form of government, but which, unfortunately,
the white intruder does not recognise or know, and so classes in
entiret y as " idolatry and ignorance ."
Mr R . E . Dennett has evidently devoted much time, study,
and accomplished some good work , but we are of opinion that if he
h ad studied t!J.e Egyptian Primordial, he would be in a position t o
give us much more information on the subj ects he has written
upon; and we hope that this work may induce him to do so.
It is to be regretted that at present we have not a fuller
description of the secret s and myst eries of the West African
tribes, but there is sufficient for a student to see that they
originated in ancient E gypt, and no doubt in time' the whole of
these secrets will be unfolded.
 CHAPTER VII

W E do not agree with Sir H arry J ohnston (" The Uganda Pro-
t ectorate" ) in his statement that "the Negro race certainly
originated in Southern Asia, possibly in India, not far from the
very centre where man himself emerged in some form similar to
the Pithecanthropos Erectus, from a branch of the anthropoid
apes." Our belief, from the anatomical and other studies of the
various races, is that the original home of man was in the Nile
valley and its sources, and not Southern Asia, the original
inhabitants of which came from here, it being the centre of
exodus for the world. H ere we still find the four different t ypes
of Lemur, from one branch of which, no doubt, man descended-
an anthropoid ape-which may still exist in the Congo forest, and
from this the prognathous type of pygmy, and from this pygmy
"the Masaba negroes, ape-like men ; strongly proj ecting super-
ciliary arches, low brows, flat noses, bulging nostrils, long upper
lips, receding chins, broad in zygomatic measurement, cranial
development very poor ; stumpy individuals with much
prognathism. The hands and arms long, the feet large
and clumsy, the knees turn in, and the shins are much bowed."
It has been said that neither these nor the P ygmies circumcise,
nor do they decorate the body with any pattern or scars or
weals. 1 They are the most primitive and fundamental negro
race, an aboriginal race, in fact, that has not as yet evolved
any of those Totemic ceremonies that we find in the higher
developed negro, which emanated, so to speak, by evolution
from these . These spread N ., E., S., and Vv. throughout the
world, and we still have remnants left. The Viddas of Ceylon-
the race that the Ainu drove out and destroyed in Japan- the
earliest race in Mexico, and after them, developed by evolution,
the types of "hairy men." The Nilotic negroes, who possess
"Totemic Ceremonies" and have the remains of the Stellar
Mythos, are a higher type of negroes than the Masaba, and by
1
This is questionable. Our researches go to prove the contrary .
133
134 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
evolution were developed from them . From the earlier Nilotic
negroes we can trace the Masai, a fine race of men, developed
from the early Nilotic source, and we can see how much further
these have progressed towards civilisation . They have in their
t exts the same Cosmic myths, moral and religious t ales, and
religious notions and traditions which we find in the old
E gyptian papyri of the Stellar Mythos . Their physical and mental
characteristics, their social and military institutions, show what
progress they have made to reach a higher st at e. On many of the
ancient tombs and mural sculptures the faces and forms of the
oldest Egyptians that we find are undoubtedly similar to these
Masai, who are now fast dying out . It is a question in our mind
if some of these did not emigrate south and form the nucleus of
the great Zulu tribes.
The Ainus, Australian and New Guinea aborigines descended
. from the Nilotic negroes, have still many of the forms, rites,
and ceremonies of the early T otemic age. It is only necessary to
place the Australian aborigines and the Nilotic negroes together
and then examine them anatomically to establish their identity,
t o say nothing of the deductions t o be drawn from the similar
features in all their present rites and ceremonies.
The cranial capacity of the Mesaba and Pygmies is very low
wherever we find their remains, about g6o c.c., and the sutures
close early, thus preventing the further development of the brain,
and retarding learning. As a result, progressive evolution would
be slow. To underst and evolution fully, one must go back to
these primitive people of small stature and great muscular develop-
ment: the first little earth-men or red man- i .e. Paleolithic man.
As these spread farther north, the cold northern climate would
cause their muscular tissue t o develop great er strength, and they .
would become hardier than those of hot climates. The whole
world was probably peopled by these "negroids " first, certainly
long before the last glacial period. As the cold became too intense
to live in the northern latitudes, they were driven back south
again . Some, no doubt, went farther south than others. The
cold would induce them to live in caves and underground places,
and they had to think how they could keep warm and procure
food, how to fast en skins t ogether to wear and enable them to
retain their natural warmth, and a commen cement of mechanical
devices to suit, and thus they would have to use their brains more
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 135
and more, which would gradually tend to increase therein in size and
cell development. As soon as the extreme cold had passed away
they would spread northwards again, and would be followed by
those who had developed both in stature and brain-power in Egypt
and the Nile valleys, as we find that these were a taller, more
energetic, and more warlike people-these were of the Neolithic
age and brought the Stellar Mythos with them. They drove out
and exterminated the first primitive people, as we find the Ainu
and Australians did in Japan and Australia, and as the Neolithic
did the Paleolithic here in these islands and Europe generally.
This probably took a very long time, as all would not be at first
exterminated. Some would, no doubt, mingle with the con-
querors, but in many cases they would naturally die out.
Marriages and inter-marriages must be taken into consideration in
the further developments and evolution, as well as environment.
As far as the evidence that has been left us shows, the Paleo-
lithic man lived simply by hunting and fishing. How long these
little people existed before the Neolithic age it is impossible to say,
probably Ioo,ooo years, and so far there is no evidence of their
having any Mythos.
Zaborouski attributed to Sergi a statement that the Egyptians
are diffused through Asia Minor, Southern Russia and elsewhere,
which Sergi does not claim to have stated ; nevertheless it is
quite true. Sergi, however, does not go back far enough for the
Exodus direct. Of these the first was Paleolithic man, remains of
whom have been found sparsely, the second was Early Neolithic.
Their skeletons, burial places, etc., are many. The ethnographic
observations of Herodotus and other classic writers are much
too late to be taken into serious consideration when proving
the origin of the human race, although interesting as to the
facts they observed as regards the customs of the people they
visited. Professor Sergi agrees and proves· by anthropology,
"that the origin and migration of the African racial element
took place in primitive times from the South towards th e North ."
The types of Cro-Magnon and Homme-Mort, and others in
French and Belgian localities, as well as the oldest remains in
these Islands, bear witness to the presence of an African stock
in the same region in which we find the dolmens and other
megalithic monuments erroneously attributed to the Celts.
All these were widely extended over the world and had the
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
same primitive funeral customs, shaped skulls, long forearms,
et c., until th ey were modified by men and stronger influences,
and only in Egypt can we find the centre from which these
originated and migrated. The remains found at Harland Bay,
Cornwall and Naqada are typical (see later). The "Celts"
were those who came after and modified their funeral customs
by introducing cremation.
One reason why Blonds are found in North Africa may be
determined from the retrograde movement of the northern
people through being driven back again during the Glacial
Period; that only a small percentage of Blonds are found in
North Africa would prove that only a few "crossed back again"
during this intensely cold epoch when life could not exist farther
north than about the centre of France. The skulls and physical
t ypes of these in North Africa have so many characters similar to
the Finns (a northern people) that it amounts to positive
proof when joined with others brought forward in this work.
Various authors have given from Jo,ooo to zoo,ooo years for
the Neolithic age. When their culture was greatly advanced,
they cultivated the soil, bred animals, understood the . art of
spinning, weaving, of pottery making, also working in copper,
tin and gold, and had the knowl edge of the Stellar Mythos. In
some parts of Europe, at least, the gap between the Paleolithic
and Neolithic is so abrupt and striking that it is only by assuming
an entire or nearly entire disappearance of the former, and a sub-
sequent re-peopling by the latter, who came up from Egypt and
the Nile valleys, that one can understand the past, because,
while primitive man was still struggling for existence with the
mammoth and other animals, a relatively advanced degree of
culture had already been developed in the Nile valleys; and this
exodus spread all over the world. In tracing the evolution of
man, there is one particular point of considerable importance we
have not been able to find any author dilating upon, and this is,
the development and evolution of the Hair from the short,
"pepper-corn" character, which we find in the Pygmies first,
and then on to the people who have long straight hair. We have
given photos here of the Pygmies, Tasmanians and Bushmen,
who have characteristic "pepper-corn" hair; but as one fact to
add and prove with others in the development of the hair of the
human race, it must and ought to be taken into account.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN I37

FIG . s8.-"-l\Ian of the Kaitish Tribe .

FIG. 59.-Man of the Tjingilli tribe, showing the curled na ture of the hair. Full fa ce .
Photograph from "Native Tribes of Northern Australia," by Spenct r and Gillen,
published by Macmillan & Co., to whom we return thanks for the permission
to reproduce it . Shows the curled nature of the h air, wide-spreading al<e of
nose and depressed root of nose. Lips showing half development between
pygmy and negro, also well marked cicatrices on lower figure.
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
In the Pygmies we have the first form of hair of primitive
man, then, as evolution took place, we find certain modifications

FIG. 6o. FIG. 6r. FIG. 6z.

A Tasmanian Native. A T asmanian Native. A Bushman of South Afric
Compare Amooriape with this Observe the growth of the Compare Bohani, Pygrr
one's face , nose, lips, hair, hair, having the same Notice lips, nose, ha
eyebrows, etc. characteristic pepper -corn etc., which are identic
elongated, which was anatomieally.
that which. preceded the
"curly" hair of the negro .

FIG. 63.-A Tama hu from Egypt.

From Professor Sergi's" Mediterranean Races," page 56, fig. I.

coming to pass in the character of the hair along with other

1 Mr To vey Cozens, who lived some time amongst these people as well as the

Pygmies, stated tha t the Bushmen told him that their ancestors were connected with
the Pygmies. It will be observed that the lips are not those of the negro t ype, but
have the same characteristic as the Pygmies. The root of the nose is very much
depressed _and flattened, and the tips and al.e are broad, flattened and greatly
expanded. The hair is the same peculiar " pepper-corn 11 character.
 BUSHMAN OF THE 'GAR IEP

(From Stow's "Native Races qf Sout!t Africa")

[Facing page 138

 PRIMORDIAL MAN 139
anatomical conditions ; and those tribes nearest allied to the
Pygmies have the nearest approach to the same characters. In
the Bushmen we have it almost identical, and from photographs
still extant of the exterminated Tasmanians, it is very charac-
teristic, with other anatomical conditions . It is only necessary
to look and compare the photos here produced. As can be seen
from these photos, the anatomical condition of the nose, lips,shape
of the head, etc., are the same, and also the hair, as shown when it
is short. In one photograph of the Tasmanian we see that the
hair has been allowed to "grow long," and gives a very peculiar
appearance. From this to the hair of the various other tribes,
further removed by higher development of their anatomical
features-Zulus,Negroes,etc., there is, and can be traced a gradual
loss of the pepper-corn to the "curly " hair of the negro and other
tribes. In the photographs of the Australians, we see that there is
much of the" curly hair" still amongst some of these people, which
helps to prove their origin; others have it much straighter, and
some have lost the curly nature. Much might be said on this
subject, which is one of those we have studied, but what we have
mentioned we consider sufficient for this work. To all those who
are interested in this point we feel sure, if they will study the
Ethnol, they will find in each race peculiarities-the hair, and its
development, along with other anatomical developments-which
must be taken into consideration, and that all the primary or
Paleolithic people who went out from the Nile valleys, had this
"pepper-corn" hair, remnants of which may be found all over
the world, altered by time, evolution and environment to the
straight.
Some further information may be gained, by those who wish
to ascertain the truth, by studying the physical characters offered
by the Egyptian monuments-the types represented under the
name of Tamahu. The oldest has the characteristic long, "pepper-
corn" hair as we see in the Tasmanians, lips are thin and not
negro's, little beard, etc., with the Horus lock and two feathers
on his head. In the next type we find the lips thick, like the
negro's, and hair much longer and wavy or curly. For further
information on this point Professor Sergi's "The Mediterranean
Race" is valuable.
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

THE PY GMIES

Since writing the foregoing, by kind perm1ss10n of the

Manager of the London Hippodrome, Mr Fred Trussell, and
Colonel H arrison, who brought them over from the forests of Ituri,
in the Congo Free State, we have been able to examine the
P ygmies here in London.
These Pygmies are primitiv:e men- the little earth men.
They are not negroes but are negroid, and many of their ana-

F IG. 64. F rG. 6 5.

MoNGUNGU . MATUHA. B OHAN! . K UARHE. AMOORI APE .

Reproduced by the kind permission of Dr G . E lliot Smi th and H . L an cet.

t omical features show the near relationship they bear to the

Pithecanthropos Erectus. The height of these Pygmies ranges
from r 378 metres' the tallest' to r rs8' the shortest; and they weigh
from 7 stone, the heaviest, to 3 stone 7 pounds, the lightest. The
average height of thirty-eight Akka Pygmies, from the Monbuttu
country, is given as r378 metres by Deniker, and thirty Akkas,
measured by Emin Pasha, gave an average height of r36 metres.
It has been stated that these Pygmies marry at about eight years
 BUSHMAN CHILDREN

(From Stow's ''Native Races of Soutlt Africa " )

[Facing page 140

 PRIMORDIAL MAN I 4I

FIG. 66.
J\IIONGUNGU . MATUHA . B OHAN! .

FIG . 67;
Ku ARHE . MAFUTIMINGA. AMOORIAPE.
I42 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS - OF
old and do not live much over forty years, but we do not think
there is sufficient data to prove the ages of these little people,
one way or the other. The people themselves have no idea
whatever of their age, and the statements made concerning them
are obviously mere guesswork. Mr Geil, when he asked the oldest
Pygmy he saw how old h e was, received the answer "many
moons," and the Pygmy opened and clasped his fingers several
times, so that he thought him to be about fifty years old. A
very able article has been written on these Pygmies by Dr G. E.
Smith, in The Lancet, rzth August rgos, to whom vve are
indebted for the reproduction of these photographs.
Their COLOUR is chocolate-brown-rather of a reddish tint.
The RITE OF CIRCUMCISION appears not to have been definitely
settled by those who have seen most Pygmies-some state that
they do not circumcise, others (Sir Harry Johnston, Uganda Pro-
tectorate) state that the males of all the Congo Pygmies seen by
them were circumcised. In the case of these in London, only the
chief was, and therefore it would be an important question to
know if all the chiefs only are, or only males when they have
become fully developed men.
Their HAIR is peculiar, and is the same in the male and female
as regards length, colour and character. Colonel Harrison states :
"Hairdressing is a great art among them; nearly as many patterns
are cut on the head as there are grades of colour." The bristles of
the red pig form their favourite headdress and earrings; these they
twist up into small bunches and tie in tufts to the hair. It is
dosely rolled, and has the characteristic discrete pepper-corn balls,
and of a peculiar dull, lustreless appearance, not what one would
call black, but of an indefinite greenish-grey tint. Mr Cozens
stated to the author that he has seen them shave " all over" with
pieces of glass, and they told him it was done to protect them from
the" Matakania."
They are BROAD-CHESTED, SHORT-NECKED, STRONG-LOOKING,
MUSCULAR, AND WELL-MADE. The arms gave one the impression
that they were much longer than the European. Dr Smith's ac-
curate measurements give the" forearm" as being on the average
I per cent.longer, but the upper arm and legs about the same as in
Europeans. We were sorry we could not obtain a "raidograph"
of the bones of the forearm, to see if there was a greater distance
between their bones than the average European. We noticed
 PRIMORDIAL MAN r43

Matuha. Bohani .

Matuha. Bohani.

Kuarhe. Amooriape.

Kuarhe . Amooriape .
FIG. 68 .
 I44 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
several" scars " on the upper arms, on the left side, but could not
get any definite answer as to their meaning. The general contour
of the head is well depicted on the plates here produced. We give
Dr Smith's measurements, as we had not a suitable opportunity to
measure them ourselves, as stated in our article, "A Study of the
P ygmies," in The S tandard, 7th July r go5. Dr Smith's able
article in The L ancet, r zth August r go5, is very accurate and
important as regards measurements : -'' All the heads are ovoid
in norma verticalis, and the length-breadth indices are respectively
76·5, Mongungu; 77"7 , Bohani ; 78 , Mafutiminga; 78·7,
Amooriapee ; and 7g ·r both in Matuaha and Kuarhe. The
heights of four of the crania are almost identical- I35, I37,
I 39 and I39 , the two old people having much the loftier heads,
the woman Amooriape's cranial height being I44 millimetres
(head length, I74), and the man Bohani's I55 millimetres (head
length , r84). The horizontal circumference of the heads are :
5I4, 544, 533, 5I8, 5I4 and 505 millimetres, respectively. As a
measure of their prognathism, the indices expressive of the
proportionate length of the nasal and prosthionic radii are rrr,
I04, II5, II0 "5, I07 and r o8. Bohani is the least progenathous
and Mafutiminga the most. "
NosE . -The root of the nose is exceptionally flattened and very
broad- from 40 t o 49 ·5 millimetres . The characteristic Pygmy
t ype of nose is well seen in the illustrations ; the tip is broad and
flattened and the alre greatly expanded, although they vary a
little in some particulars.
EYEBRows.-·w ell formed and diffe rent from the negro.
T EETH .- Colonel H arrison st ates:-" They are blessed with
wonderful t eeth, being able t o crunch up bones with ease-a
pastime they ar e particularly fond of. We noticed that their
t eeth were large, well formed, and of t he ' animal type .' "
Mr Cozens st at es that he has seen some of the Pygmies "file
their teeth .''
LIPS.-Are quite characteristic. They have not the massive,
fleshy , everted lips of the negro . The Pygmy has long, rather
narrow lips ; the upper h as a noteworthy sub-nasal projection, and
when drinking or speaking, t he combination of the flattened nose
and the lips gives a strikingly Simian appearance. The lips of
one woman h ad been perforat ed in three places. (See photograph
of Kuarhe.)
 PRIMORDIAL MAN I45
EARs.-The ears are small; the lobules not well developed,
and in Matuha the pinna is crudely formed. Some of the ears are
pierced, but not in all. The chin is small in all, and the mandible
is narrow and point~d. Bohani alone has a beard; it consists of
a small stubbly growth of short close-rolled hair on the chin and
upper lip, and the hair is the same on the chest and abdomen.
The pubic and auxiliary hair in all the others is the same, and
the same in the women. They shave part of the head at times, as
may be seen in the photos, sometimes on one side and sometimes
on the other, and others again only to leave a fringe. This, prob-
ably, is connected with some sacred ceremony unknown to us at
the present with our limited knowledge of their habits.
ABDOMEN.-In all Pygmies there is an extraordinary promi-
nence of the abdomen, which is not the result of over-feeding, but
is owing to the crecum being placed high up in the lumbar region,
from it the colon is bent downwards to the right, and the iliac
fossa, thus becoming largely distended, pursues a sigmoid course
across the abdomen, and this prominence is not owing to the liver
being enlarged, as Mr Geil states in his book.
STEATOPYGIA.-In some of the younger women and in Kuarhe
there is a distinct Steatopygous condition.
BRAIN.-The average weight of the brain in a healthy Pygmy
is about goo grammes.
Music.-Their music is similar to the Soudanese negroes .
Mr Geil, who visited them, says:-" They are fond of dancing,
very merry, and laughing and singing, continually at jokes. Their
voice is really very melodious ." Lieut. -Colonel H arrison says
" that he has seen natives dance in all parts of the world, but
nothing to surpass the agility of these little people, who are taught to
dance almost before they can run." He states "that it is wonderful
to watch seventy or eighty men, women, and children circling in
and out, round and round, always keeping the tom-toms in their
centre, every foot along the whole line moving together, and every
toss of the head and every twist of the body being executed with
military precision." Col. Harrison adds: "How interesting it
would be to follow them, in their own dialect, through all the plays
and scenes their dances depict ! ! ! There are funeral and wedding
dances, the hunting and wrestling dance (a curious dance, in
which they try to throw each other by the interlocking of legs)."-
We have seen this and drawn attention to the same.-Then they have
K
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the fetish dance, war dance, monkey dance, executed almost in a
sitting position, and many more. Dancing seems to be their only
source of pleasure, and many an hour is passed in its indulgence.
LANGUAGE.-Theirlanguage isnot a language of ''clicks'' only,
as wehaveseenstated; many of thesoundsarequite soft, and mostly
labial and lingual, and not so many lingual-dental; neither do we
agree with what we have seen stated by Sir Harry Johnston, viz.: 1
"That they have no language of their own, but only spoke the
words they had learned from surrounding tribes." We do not say
that the Pygmies have not acquired some words from surround-
ing tribes that they have been in contact with, but we have not
the slightest doubt that they possess a monosyllabic language of
their own, and one of the principal proofs lies in the fact that they
speak words which have the same sound as the ancient Hierogly-
phics of E gypt, as we pronounce them, and our contention is that
these are the " originals." There may be few words to express all
their meanings, but we must call this "the first and oldest language
of primitive man," and that the tribes who use the same and the
old Egyptian, which is the same, must be original Pygmy words.
No doubt many more words have b een coined by surrounding
tribes, as we ever find a progressive people coining words; and so
words and language grew, as the mode of articulation for different
sounds became easier with the practice of those they had. There
cannot be any real argument that these Pygmies had learned
these words from the old Egyptian Hieroglyphics and surround-
ing tribes, b ecause it would involve the acceptance that long ago
some ancient Egyptians, in a much higher state of civilisation,
had been driven back, lost all the records of the time, and degen-
erated to the P ygmy, which, taking their anatomical condition into
consideration alone, would be impossible ; but the more we study
1
We made this statement from seeing it in a d aily paper, but Sir Harry
J ohnston h as since in a letter in The Lancet, in answer to one we wrote, stated that he
d oes not hold this dogmatic view. M!' R. Tovey Cozens, who lived amongst the
Pygmies for many months, informed the writer that he was quite sure the Pygmies
h ad a la nguage of their own; at the same time,. they could speak the la nguage of
the negroes surroundin g them. They had burial grounds, which , however, they
t ook great pains to keep secret; they only buried their dead here at night, a nd it
was by following, unknown to them, that he discovered this . They bury their
dead in the thrice-bent position, laid on the side. At the same time he agrees with
Mr Geil in that they do not always bury their dead in their "burial grounds," but
sometimes as Mr Geil has stated , but he never saw any "iron bracelets" put on the
graves. He is of opinion that the Pygmies, as a rule, d o not circumcise.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
the facts that are already brought to light, the greater proof is
there that the Pygmy is the oldest and first man, and with him
language originated, and the first sacred ceremonies, as we shall
prove later. vVe have learned some of the Pygmy words and give
them here with the old Hieroglyphics, and only regret that we have
been unable to obtain all their words. They are written phonetic-
ally , as Mr F. Trussell (to whom we are indebted for the same)
states that he has used the French et ymology, as h e could not get
the sounds in English. Mr Geil states that they have a sign lan-
guage of their own, which all understand. This is very important,
as all negroes have not, although the Aboriginal Australians have.
It is also stated that they stick a small st em of fern through their
noses sometimes.
It is important to note these points with regard to the
Pygmies :-
r. They have a Sign Language of their own. This we proved,
as we could make them understand many signs we knew
and understand their signs to us.
2. They build Spirit Houses .
3· They sometimes use the 11 Nose Stick ." Mr Cozens states
that this is sometimes a bone.
4· They have Sacred Dances .
5· They mark the Forehead and Cheeks with R ed Paint and
sometimes smear blood on.
6. They believe in Spirit Ancestors and R e-incarnation.
7· They have always been in the forest from all times.
8. That when they die their Spirit enters a Great Serpent,
which comes and visits the camp for a little time and
then goes away ; never does them any harm, and they
never molest it.
g. Their Hair, Lips, and Anatomical Conditions generally-as
11
primitive man," not developed by evolution to the
extent of the negro .
ro . Their Method of Exist ence-by living by the Bow and
Arrow and Spear, et c., and not cultivating the ground
or domesticating animals as Neolithic man.
rr. Nomad, but Paleolithic and not Neolithic.
r z. Not intermarrying with any tribes, but amongst themselves
- this we also find is the cust om of the oldest tribes of
Mexico, the Seri ; and the smallness of st ature. They
 SI&NS AND SYMBOLS OF
have no common burial-place for the dead, but each one
is buried in earth where the camp is, and then the camp
moves on. This last, however, Mr To vey Cozens refutes
by his observation.

SoME PYGMY WoRDS

EGYPTIAN
PYGMY HIE ROGLYPHICS EQUI VALENT I N ENGLI SH

0-be ~ N~
NV'.MA
J4 anb to dance, to rejoice
Mai MJWv.. mu water
MJWv..
---ll
A-do-da <UJ<= -E'§>. ax or za to sleep
Bacchate J~ ~
.c::::::J
QQQ
baak grain, fruit, bread, food
Massouri maau
good, right, to be good, to
~
do well, to be straight
Tzi-ba ~ 0 ~ ~ X erpu-baa a bow, a piece of wood, et c.
PYGl\IY EQUIVALENT I N ENGLISH

0-be A Dance
Maria-ba Pipe of Bamboo to smoke
Tath-ba Whistling into a reed
Oct-ba Wood
Di-pe Spear
A-do-da Sleep
A-pe Arrow
Tzi-ba Bow
Mai Water or drink
Masso uri Good, well
Kon-pe Clothes of any nature
Ma-di Hunting horn
La-gou-ma Bristle head-dress
Kalli-Kelli Native bell
Bacchate Bread. This word is sometimes used-
macchate, the " ch" hard
A-foie Dagger ·
They can count up to roo, have a particular sign for 50, also
for roo. They reckon time by " Lunar" time-they have no
"days," but have" seasons" and "moons." Most, if not all, have
only one wife, and rarely more than two or three children. They
have the most wonderful knowledge of poisons and counter-
 PRIMORDIAL MAN !49
poisons, and the negroes around come to them if poisoned by bites
of snakes or other reptiles . They bury their dead the same day
they die with the bark cloth worn in life, cover it with green
leaves and earth, and put on the grave a pair of iron bracelets(?).
The corpse is buried close to or under the central fire in the en-
campment They mourn for a few days. They sing and weep for
three days, but do not dance, and then leave and build a new camp .
They are nomadic, and their average stay in one place is about
three months. They build their camps in the form of an ellipse
and their huts in the form of a half-moon, all facing inwards, with
a large central fire, and small fires in front of each hut. Mr Geil
st ates " that the Pygmies live in little huts, to the boughs of which
large leaves are attached with fibre. Inside the leafy huts are
little couches of the same large symmetrical leaves, laced together,
making 'elfin beds fit for a fairy goddess.' Unlike so many
native dwellings, the Pygmy hut is clean, and the Pygmy is clean
also in person, and is a good hunter." Lieut.-Col. ]. ] . H arrison,
who penetrated into the great Ituri forest, and made friends with
the Pygmies and brought a number of them here to England with
him (see photographs) says " that the whole Pygmy nation seems
to be split up into small tribes of say sixty or seventy, each obeying
its own chief. They live an entirely wandering life like our gipsies.
Their huts, made of branches and leaves, measure about 7 feet in
diameter and 4 feet high; they are hidden away in almost inac-
cessible places, so that no one could ever approach them unawares.
They never steal from each other, but rob the negroes and Belgians
with impunity." Pygmies say that they never intermarry with
the negroes or others, only with themselves-i.e. with other
Pygmies .1 Mr W. E . Geil says that he asked the Chief of the
Pygmies about the spirits of the Pygmies in the future, and all
the answer he could obtain was : "We do not know about spirits.
When we bury a man, the body of that man will enter a great
serpent, and the serpent will come and see us. It will come near
to us and coil up, but it will not bite us." I asked a second time
about this, and the Chief persisted in saying " that the serpent
would come and see them,and would not bite them, and they would
1 F rom infor mation that we have received it is probable that some Pygmy

women have been given or sold to some of the negroes in their near vicinity, and Mr
To vey Cozens h as infor med us t hat their practice in this respec t to strangers who
come a mongst them is the same as with the Australia ns and o thers.
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
do it no harm . That is all, it will go away afterwards." M r Ceil
states that P ygmies believe in a good spirit and a bad one, and
some in the finger of fat e ; "that they have a weird and myst erious
air, which he attributes to their religious belief. " H e mentions the
name of one tribe of the P ygmies as " Ti Kiti-Ki," which would
mean in ancient E gyptian, " men of the double cavern." It is
important to note that the E gyptians later used t o think and
believe that the Sun God- " Osiris in mummified form " -or the
flesh of Ra was reborn into the life of a new day only after he had
been drawn through th e body of a seypent, and came out in the
Double Cave on an Island in a Lake in spiritual form (see
later). Thus we see that the P ygmies' idea of the spirit first
inhabiting the body of a large serpent was brought on and
made use of in their Solar mythos-it was a reincarnation of
the spirit, and they probably adopted the serpent as a t ype
because they noticed that it cast its skin once a year, and so
came forth as a " new serpent," and thus they associated it
with t he regeneration of the spirit. We feel that to obtain
the truth of all the past origins of mythology and all that followed,
some capable person should go and dwell amongst these Pygmies,
gain their confidence, and study them as Sp en cer and Gillen
did the Australians ; then many p oints would be undoubtedly
cleared up, and the" book of the past " could be read and would
be open to those who studied and understood. How much of the
"original past " of the Pygmies remains at the present day or how
much is " lost " is an open question , even when we gain all the
knowledge that is possible now, because the ages and ages these
little people have lived in their great forest would naturally t end
to efface or alter some of their ideas and customs, even if only in a
modified form at first , as we see in the Australians. We cannot
agree, therefore, with Dr W alli s Budge in his statement in The
Gods of the E gyptians, vol. i. p. 27: " There is no reason whatso-
ever for doubting that in Neolithic times the primitive E gyptians
worshipped animals as animals and as nothing more : the belief
that animals were the abode of spirits or deities grew up in their
minds later, and it was this which induced them to mummify the
dead bodies of birds and beasts and fishes, et c., in which they
· thought deities to have been incarnate." Now the Pygmies,
from whence all sprang, do not worship animals, but they believe
that the spirit inhabits the serpent for a time after death-re-
 PRIMORDIAL MAN rsr
incarnation-but they do not worship it. They believe in a great
spirit, as is seen and expressed in their care for one who is " de-
fective." It simply represents a t ype, as in like manner the Apis
Bull and the Ram of Mendes were representative typ es of the
attributes of the One Great God, and they were only looked upon as
this ; not worshipped as beast s and animals.
One of the most interesting and important points we found
was that when we drew the oldest Hieroglyphic sign for Amsu ff
they recognised it. In the Book of the Dead, chap . clxiv.,
we find that Mut ~ ~ ~ the Great Mother of us all (a form
of Isis), is associated with two Pygmies, each of whom has two
faces, one of a hawk and one of a man, both have an arm
lifted to support the symbol of the god Amsu, and wears upon his
head a disk and plumes of the same form as we find " Bes "
and others, associated with Central Africa, wore, according to
Dr Budge, but which we associate with those of the "Lakes of the
origin of the Nile and Nile valleys." The difference is really
one of not much importance-it is simply a question of one
or two degrees of latitude. All authorities are agreed that they
are able to recognise photographs and pictures, and will them-
selves readily draw them, if given a pencil and piece of paper, and
also draw figures to express what they have no words for. When
we drew this >j< sign and asked the chief if he knew what it was,
he smiled and pointed to Matuha and Mafutiminga and told them
to t ell us what it was. They answered," That is him," pointing
to their chief, mentioning his name. That they recognise this
sign, the most ancient sign we have for Amsu-or Horus I.
risen- is very important to Egyptologists, because it was the first
sign used by primitive man to represent the chief-a great one-
and it was the sign of the Chief of the Nomes . It is found depicted
on the oldest Australian Boomerangs and on the ivory tablets
found in the tomb of Naqada. A full description and explanation
of it is given later on.
Sacred Ceremonies.-It has been stated that they have no
religious ideas at all, but this is evidently a mistake, as, before
they " dance," they take off their ordinary head-dress (La-gou-
ma) of light feathers, or that which they have to represent the
same, and put on the representation of the "Horus Lock," also a
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Leopard's skin, with the tail hanging down behind, and they tell
you that this is part o(their sacred ceremonies. This dance, which
is " part of their sacred ceremonies ," ~ consists of a series of more
or less zigzag movements in more or less of a large circle ; the
chief in front, and one following close behind imitating all his
steps and actions. Suddenly the chief stops, faces round and
wrestles with the other with his feet and legs. The one behind,
having disengaged himself, the chief resumes his dance around
in a large circle with the fantastic movements. Again he faces
around as before, still followed closely by the other; again he
stops and repeats the former action. This occurs three times,
and on the third occasion, he, the chief, throws the other, and the
dancing ceremony is ended. They do not use their hands or arms,
but only the right leg, and it is a "good throw." Whether this
is the first and typical representation of the" fight between Horus
and Sut" we are unable to say, but it is very suggestive-the
chief representing the day and the other the night, and the chief
overthrows his enemy who is following him. The weird music is
being played by those around, similar to the "Soudanese Tom-
Toms," and as soon as it has ended they take off the Leopard
skin and tail and Horus head-dress and put on their ordinary
head-covering. Naturally one does not expect to find all the
ceremonies of "Ancestor Worship" amongst these Negrilloss;
we can only find the commencement of the originals, but there is
a great deal more to be learned and studied yet; therefore, to say
that these little men and women have no idea of a future or any
religious ideas at all, is, in our opinion, incorrect. We believe
that as we are able to gain their confidence, and to speak to them
in their own language, we shall find that we are right. We must
remember that all native tribes guard most jealously anything
pertaining to their sacred ceremonies, and often pretend not to
understand. Spencer and Gillen have proved this, perhaps more
than any other men, in regard to the Australian Aborigines. The
fact that the Pygmy considers that a man who is foolish has
been sent down by the Great Spirit, and that he must be cared
for and respected or the Great Spirit will punish them, and that
they believe in the spirits of their ancestors, build little spirit
houses about eighteen inches high, with a small opening, inside
of which they sometimes place fruit and have one side of the head
shaved during certain sacred ceremonies; must all be taken as
 PRIMORDIAL MAN I 53
a further proof that they have sol1).e religious belief. They also
believe in charms, make marks down the middle of their fore-
heads and cheeks with a red substance, obtained from trees and
sometimes smear black liquid on the face. The belief that the
Spirits of their Ancestors are supposed to inhabit rocks, trees and
stones, etc., we :find has been carried all over the world. The
so-called worshipping of spirits in trees, as amongst the gipsies of
Germany, or about the trees as with the Shans in Western China,
or occupying houses as prepared by the vVanandi, the Australian
Aborigines, the Ainu, the natives of New Guinea, the Indians in
Mexico and N. and S . America and the E squimaux, must all have
originated primarily from these little people. How long ago the
:first exodus from here in Pygmy Land took place it is impossible
to say; if you ask a Pygmy how long he has been in the forest and
where he came from, he answers:-" Always here, came from
nowhere, always have been in the fores t. "
Also Major P. H. G. P owell-Cotton states as follows, which is a
further proof of their belief in a Supreme Spirit:-" It was during
a forest storm that I received my :first inkling that the Pygmies
believed in a Supreme Spirit. One evening, about :five, as they
came to fetch me, after lying throughout the day in the forest, a
wind got up and dried twigs and leaves came rustling down, while
every now and then a dead branch or limb crashed to the ground.
vVith quick glances to right and left at the tree tops, my head
tracker hastened his steps ; then, uttering a shrill whistle, he
placed his left hand to his mouth, made a sneezing sound into it
and threw it above his head in an attitude of supplication. As
the storm grew and the thunder came nearer I saw him darting
anxious looks on either side, till he espied a little shrub, with
leaves like a willow . . Gathering a bunch of these, he pressed
them into the palm of his hand, sneezed over them and again
extended his hand in supplication over his head. Presently a
tremendous thunderclap burst overhead, whereupon he hastily
plucked a larger leaf, wrapped the other up in it, and tied them
to the top of a stick, which he then held aloft, and every now
and then, to the accompaniment of shrill whistles, waved it
round his head. On return to camp I obtained from him an
explanation of these strange proceedings. The :first part of his
ceremonies was an appeal to the Supreme Spirit to send away
the tempest, but, as the storm continued, he besought protection
I 54 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
for us from falling branches torn off ·by the wind." Here we
have the Pygmy "offering propitiation to the elemental power"
- the first origin of religion. The earliest mode of worship re-
cognisable was in propitiation of the superhuman power. This
power was elemental of necessity, a power that was objectified
by means of the living t ype ; and of necessity the obj ect of pro-
pitiation, invocation, and solicitation was the power itself and
not the types by which it was imagined in the language of signs.
If we use the word worship, it was the propitiation of the power
in the thunder and the storm; not the thunder or storm itself.
Since writing the above, we learn from The Standard, rgth
F ebruary rgo7, that Major Powell-Cotton has returned from a
visit to Africa, where he spent some time amongst the Pygmies
with his wife. We quote from The Standard the result of a
correspondent's interview with him, and this proves what we
have written before to be correct. "During our wanderings
in the forest we came across many curious little structures-
diminutive dwellings, which we were told were ghost-houses.
These were built to propitiate the shades of departed chiefs, who,
until a resting place is provided for them, nightly disturb the
Pygmy villages. There the people sacrifice and place food for
the spirits of the departed. We obtained much interesting in-
formation regarding the existence of religious beliefs, even
amongst these Pygmies, and learnt that in some spot in the inner-
most recesses of the forest an imposing religious rite takes place
on certain occasions, in which an altar is erected, whereon offer-
ings are laid while the Pygmies arrange themselves in a semicircle
and perform their devotions."
In Egypt the oldest god of all was Bes j rtt as is well
shown in Dr Budge's last book, " The Gods of the Egyptians," 1 vol.
ii. p. 286, and anyone seeing this and the Pygmies, even if he were
not an Egyptologist, would not fail to identify the two in form,
figure and dress. Bes here has the same t ype of face as the
Pygmy ; the yellow plume of feathers, La-gou-ma, is worn. on the
head, and the " Horus Lock," the green and yellow " dress," are
also worn, and the tail of the Leopard hangs down behind: in
fact, these little people have some of the principal features of the
1
W e are much indebted to Dr W . Budge and Messrs Methuen for being allowed to
reprodu ce these beau tifu l coloured plates in this work, and take tllis opportunity
of sincer ely thanking them £01· their kind permission.
 THE Goo BES.
The first god anthropomorphically depicted ; it is the primitive human form of
Horus I., Bes-Horus bein g the earli est type of the pygmy Ptah. The human type
was not given to an y before Ptah, so th a t the above shows that the ancient
E gyptians left a n indelibl e proof in their my thology of their descent from the
first hum an , which was the Pygmy.
 PRI MORDIAL MAN
earliest mythology of old E gypt, and no doubt Bes, who was at
the later date made to represent a t ype of Horus I. , was at first
their " Chief of the Names," and it was from these P ygmies that
the first mythology of E gypt sprung. All have been brought on,
added to, and made use of in the various t ypes from the earliest
mythos-astronomical, st ellar, lunar and solar mythology , and
finally the Eschatology which we know so well.
Although the Pygmies are now only found in the Congo
forest s and in proximity to the sources of the Nile, it is well
known that their domain extended over a much wider area in
former times, and there is no doubt, from the close anatomical
relation, as well as by the similarity of their " sacred cere-
monies," that the " Bushmen " are very nearly related to these
P ygmies . We cannot agree with M aspero that the Egyptian
Hieroglyphic which he st at es represents " dwarfs," not pygmies,
is a correct view. It represents "a race of people," and there
could not b e any race of dwarfs in the true acceptation of the
t erm . These old E gyptians would h ave no words, signs or
symbols to distinguish bet ween the two; they would simply
represent them as "little people," and that must be the Pygmies
- and thus we find out that they come from the South of the
land of Punt . M aspero t ells us that " all that lay beyond Punt
was h eld to be a fabulous region, a void or intermediate boundary
land between the world of men and that of the gods-the island
of the Double " -land of the Shades, where the living came into
contact with the souls of the departed, and, following the accounts
given by S chiaparelli , Erman and himself, M aspero says further:
- "It" (the Land of the Shades beyond Punt) " was inhabited
by the Dangas, tribes of half-savage dwarfs 1 whose grotesque
faces and wild gestures reminded the E gyptians of the god Bes-
none knew b etter than they the dance of the god. We find that
King Assi of the sth dynast y, B .C. 3 000, procured one which a
certain BiC1dri had purchased in Punt . His wildness and activity ,
and the extraordinary positions which he assumed, made a lively
impression on the courtiers at the time, and nearly a century later .
there were still reminiscences of him ." Seventy years after King
Assi, an officer, H eru-Khuf, was sent by P epi II. , 6th dynasty,
to bring back a Pygmy alive, and in good health, from the land
of the great trees, away to the South . That the Danga came
1 Probably this was the " Ti-Ki ti-Ki " Men of t he Double Cave. W e shall d raw
p articular attention to it la ter.
rs6 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
from the South is proved by a later inscription at Karnak, and
that the word meant " dwarf," or "short or stunted person,"
is clear from the determinate of a short person or one of
stunted growth. The whole of this account is perfectly
straightforward and of indubitable reference to the Pygmies.
Professor M aspero' s argument about these not being Pygmies
will not "hold water" when we take all into considera-
tion. The "Land of the Shades," which he calls a fabulous
region, was the "Khui Land"- the Land of the Spirits and
0 0 0
Gods, and was depicted by Hieroglyphics thus: 0 X8 X Z
0 0 0
which was first mapped out in the Heavens, and after as part
of Amenta and was represented t errestrially by the Egyptians by
the islands and lakes at the head of the Nile, where these men, so
to speak, first sprang forth, and it was here again that the souls
would return. This Khui Land sign is very old, and is found in
evidence all over the world-on the Australian boomerangs-
on the stones in Ireland-on the backs of negroes in West Africa
belonging to the secret tribal societies, etc. All this we shall
fully explain later on.
We believe that "the Island of the Double," 1 except we use
the t erm "the Double Cave," is very much later and does not
date further back than the Solar mythos- the "Khui Land"
dates back to the stellar. Until Masp ero understands the pri-
mordial, as well as other Egyptologists, we are afraid he will
always be going off the line and missing the track. We must go
back to the beginning of these Pygmies and learn all that they
can t each us, then all the totemic ceremonies of the Nilotic and
other aboriginal negroes, before we can get to the origin of all.
These Pygmies were the first inhabitants of the world-time,
different environments and climates would affect this race in
many ways, but their anatomy and sacred ceremonies would be
' Vve are uncertain what Maspero really means by the expression of the
" Island of the Double." If he mean the D ouble Horizon, tha t was when Shu lifted
up the Heavens, and came into existence during the Solar :Ylythos. 'vVe have no
doubt that the text means the" Island of the Double Cave," where the mummified
Osiris came forth in Spiritual form, as Ra, originally Horus I. in the Stellar Mythos.
It was the Khui Land-the Land of the Spirits , because it was h ere that the dead
emerged from the Amenta in Spiritual form, after passing through all the dangers
and difficulties of t he Tuat. It was the opening after the las t hour of the night and
the passage of the twelve divisions. This I sland of the D ouble Cave is found a mongs t
the Central Americans and in our 30°.-Full explanation, see later.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 157
the least disturbed or different from the original, and this is what
we find: many authorities, Deniker amongst others, express
an opinion that there is no relation between the P ygmies and the
Bushmen . One cannot judge by language alone. The fact that
the Australians are composed of a number of tribes, each of them
occupying a definite tract of country, and each speaking a dialect
so distinct that a member of one t ribe cannot possibly, without
learning its dialect, understand a member of the next tribe, is a
sufficient example. More than this must be taken into account.
Whilst words can be modified and changed with more or less ease,
in savage tribes it is quite otherwise in the case of customs and
beliefs , more especially with those associated with sacred matters.
When once these have become settled, they are of all things,
amongst savage people, the least liable to change. What was
considered right and proper by their forefathers, it was only
right and proper that they should do . As example : although
the organisation of the tribes Dieri and Urabunna, in Northern
Australia, amongst whom the two exogamous intermarrying
groups still persist, there is no evidence of any kind to show that
the practice is an abnormal development; it is the oldest, and
although the central tribes have been split into four or eight,
this still indicates the ret ention of the ancient customs, but may
be considered as a st ep in the evolution from the oldest towards
our present state of marriage laws .
We are glad to see, from a letter published in The L ancet,
14th October r go5 , from that great Egyptologist , Dr E dward
N aville, that he agrees with us 1 : he states that the Danga of the
Kings of the Sixth Dynasty must be Pygmies ; at the same time
he states that from the E gyptian t exts there were also " dwarfs,"
the deformed, who would be kept in the houses of the rich for
amusement. H e states that the Danga must belong to an
African tribe which had a special propensity to dancing. (;olonel
H arrison t ells us how fond the Pygmies are of dancing in most
grotesque attitudes, in which they also invite their women t o
join, and h e was unable to restrain himself from boist erous
laughter at the sight of their gyrations. Dr Edward N aville
further states : " If the case of the Danga is still doubtful I can
quote two instances in which it seems to be certain that the in-
1 In ~an swer t o our letters we had written in The Lancet in August a nd
September r 90 5.
 rs8 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
script ions mean P ygmies. In the sculptures, which describe a
great festival, in the t emple of Bubastis, we see a proc€ssion of
priest s, among whom are three small men , marching along, and
holding long canes. They have a title, which Brusgel translates
' guards,' 'beadles,' something connect ed with the police of the
t emple. These gu ards are neither children 1w r dwarfs ; they are
well-proportioned, and are certainly P ygmies . They are prob-
ably not Egyptians, for we find in the same ceremony another
African population-the Anu or Anti of Nubia, coming from the
South . A third extraordinary figure is a man having a face like
'Bes ' but a well-proportioned body . The inscription, which is
above the figure, cannot be understood, it ends with ' nanasu
nana,' which may b e this man' s language . Another instance,
where we find the P ygmies mentioned, it is a nome or district
inscription from the t emple of Philce, of the time of Ptolemy IV.
It b egins with the nome of Nubia, when we find the words : ' I
give my bow to His Maj est y that he may subdue the Anti . .. the
dwarfs of the countries of the South bring their tributes to his
palace .'" Now, it is clear that h ere we must translate pygmies
and not dwarfs. Dwarfs could not pay tribute, it must be a
settled population. H ere again , as at Bubastis, they are quoted
with the Anti and are said to come from the South, where we
expect to find the P ygmies. We know of what a value the
Pygmies' bows and arrows are, and even with their small bows
and little poisoned arrows they are a t error to all their foes, and so
they would bring these to His Majest y to help him in his wars,
as the greatest gift they had to assist him, and we know that they
are well-formed little men and women and not a distortion or
dwarfs. The word Anti . . . would probably refer to the An-
Rut or Ante-Rut, a people older than the Dynastic Egyptians
but lat er than the Pygmies .
PY GMIES AN D B US HMEN

They have in comm on :-

r. P roj ection of the jaws and lips.
2. The flatness of the nose and the broadness of it .
3· Lobeless ears-ill defin ed .
4· The elongation of the palat e.
5. The large size of the t eeth.
6. The same charact er of the hair-pepper-corn.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 159
7. The smallness of stature, and show the same skill in draw-
ing, which the negroes do not possess (negroes having
more articulate sounds to express their meaning would
not require picture language).
8. The convexity of the sub-nasal space .
g. Occasionally and mostly in young women-Steatopygia.
10. Many words are the same, weapons are the same-small
bows and poisoned arrows and small spears.
II . Sacred ceremonies are the same as far as is known.
12. Long forearm.
We contend that our opinion is conclusive of what we have
stated; that there is a very close racial affinity, and that the
Kattea and the Bushmen are an offshoot, and the latter, perhaps,
of a little higher type than the Pygmy. Deniker and others do
not appear to have studied their " languages " and " sacred cere-
monies," which we claim as absolutely conclusive, with the
anatomical conditions.
They live on roots, insects, and largely on snakes ; fruit,
when they can get it, nuts, and small animals. Their weapons
consist of small spears and bows and arrows, the arrows having
poisoned tips. They also make large strong wood-fibre nets with
which to catch animals.
The Pygmies represented the earliest human form of the seven
primal powers-not giants ; the giants were the zootypes of the
superhuman powers-not human, but the Pygmies are. In
the Egyptian Mythos, Ptah was the Great Architect of the
Universe, but not the universe as a cosmological creation. Ptah
was a Pygmy and with his assistant Pygmies created Amenta or
the lower earth, which was represented by a passage hollowed
out of the earth, as an ideograph of the earth that was formed by
Ptah and his Khenemmu-formed for the passage of the "manes "
and the sun and moon for the first time-in Solar Mythos-
through the earth, and not around as formerly (in the Stellar and
Lunar Mythos). In the Stellar and Lunar the manes or soul had
to pass around the earth, and was carried to the Celestial North by
a superhuman power that was preanthropomorphic, represented by
zootype giants. Now Ptah, with his assistants, formed or com-
pleted Amenta through the earth, thus forming a lower earth or
creation which the manes had to pass through before emerging as
a Spiritual body. Before Ptah and his Put-cycle of powers there
r6o SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
was a secret earth conceived in the new, where nothing grew and
no evil or sata had yet been formed, and no light had appeared;
but this earth of eternity was not the world of human life, and no
human beings were creat ed there. There was no man or woman
in the true Mythos. This second earth, created by Ptah and his
assistants (Amenta), constituted, with the earth, "the double
earth," which was different to the division of North and South
in the Stellar Mythos. This upper and lower earth each had a
sky, F=~ 1=:::::1 represented thus in the R itual, and the Tatt
symbol was here erected in Amenta as a type of eternal stability,
and it was portrayed to form the gateway of eternity in the
region of Tattu. This double Tatt, represented in the Solar
Myth os, the pillars of Sut and Horus-or South and North-the
sun and moon, revolving, passed through Amenta, giving light
to the passing of the manes . Ptah thus created the circle, of
which the egg is the- Hieroglyphic-sign. M. Maspero is wrong
in ,his decipherment when he represents the earth as an oblong
box (" The Dawn of Civilis?-tion "), his oblong box being that part
of Amenta represented by the Nile valley. H e has left out the
sky of Nut; and does not conceive the " double earth," which was
created by Ptah and his assist ants as a tunnel for the passages
of the heavenly bodies and manes, which were now (in the Solar
Myt hos) to make the passage through the mount inst ead of around.
Now that there was a·~differe nt arrangement when the double
earth was formed and built b y Ptah, Seb made a treaty between
Horus and Sut and called them from their t wo stations, North
and South, to the mountain of the middle earth, the Solar mount
in Ainnu, where the t wo earths met. This is Ptah's house of the
t wo earths in which is the b oundary of North and South-the
meeting point of the t wo earths, upper and lower, and the
junction of the domains of the North and South in the earlier
division of the whole. As soon as Amenta was finished, the East
and West were added t o the North and South, and the heavens
in t he four quarters or the square were established on the solstices
and equinoxes as the h ouse of Ptah . The t wo earths are the
upper earth of Seb and the lower earth of Ptah- Tatanen-
Lord of E ternity . The inheritance of the earth was now given
to H orus, " so H orus became Chief of the Land," which now for
ever consist ed of two lands. H e wears the double diadem as
 PRIMORDIAL MAN r6r
ruler of the double earth ; he is now traverser of the two earths
as well as uniter of both horizons.
Amenta consisted of a world of various states and many
parts, including an Upper and Lower Egypt~the 7 nomes of the
Heptanomes, the I4 domains that were based upon the lower half
of the Lunar cycle, and the r5 domains that belonged to the Solar
reckoning-Ritual, chap. cxlii. In the Egyptian divine dynasties
Ptah is God the father in one character and Iu, the son, in the
other. In the person of Iu he is the youthful deity who rises from
the dead both as the Sun-god and as the soul in the image of the
Sahu-mummy risen, with the Solar-hawk for its head as a symbol
of the soul issuing from the body of Kheper-Ptah. Iu, as the
son, is also representative of the Put-cycle or company of creators.
Here the gods were the powers gathered into One God as Supreme.
These were first 7-Stellar; they became 8-Lunar; they are
9 in the Put-cycle of Ptah-Solar ; they were ro as the sephiroth
of the Kabalists, and they are rz in the final heaven of Atum-Ra.
Thus we see the old wise men of Egypt first represented the Solar 'in
human type, and that type was primordial man, represented by the
Pygmies, the old Egyptians knowing that they originated or
descended from them.
We have entered into larger details with regard to the
Pygmies because we think it is important, these being the first
or "primitive man," from whom all others sprang and first
peopled this world. They were the founders of language-sign
language first, with few articulate sounds; as time went on more
articulate sounds were formed and learnt, and also the beginning
of mythology. All originated here in the Upper Nile valley and
forest and spread N. E. S. and W. over the world.
At the present day these Upper Nile negroes and many of
the Bantu tribes, Masai negroes, the Seri of Mexico, the Austra-
lian Aborigines, American Indians (N. and S.) and others
r. Practise knocking out the front teeth. 1
2. Practise circumcision and some partial subincision, but this
ceremony is not performed until the boy is seven or eight
years old ; neither is it carried out in the camp but in a
secluded spot in the bush, and the boy has to remain there
some time.
1 In some of the tribes one or more of the customs h ave fallen into disuse or

altered a little, but in all sufficient remains to prove one common origin.
L
 r6z SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
3· Practise cicatrisation on the body or raise scars, and on the
female some of these tribes excise the clitoris at puberty.
4· Practise Ancestral worship, so called.
5· Have Totems, which are beasts, birds, reptiles, fishes and
vegetables, all of which are held sacred by each clan or
class.
6. Hold Taboo as regards relations in marriage laws, even to the
mother-in-law. The Maories have some totemic rites and
ceremonies, and many words of Egyptian origin.
7· All the negroes in Unyoro and Uganda have Totems, and these
are divided into twenty-nine classes or clans, each with a
Totem. Every family has its place of origin clearly written in
the memory of the nation, and each clan holds one special
Totem sacred, in so far as they will not eat or destroy it.
In every tribe, without exception, there exists a firm belief
in the Reincarnation of Ancestors.
8. All have the same tradition about the Great Evil Serpent.
These sacred ceremonies, however, have not yet been studied
or observed so well and accurately as Spencer and Gillen have
those of the Arunta tribes, but the reader has only to compare
the rites and ceremonies of each and all to see that they are
identical and must have emanated from one original centre.
No doubt some of the Nile negroes were either driven back as they
went North in their numerous wars thatoccurredatvariousperiods,
or remained in their primitive state here in the forests, never
having had the chance of developing by evolution into a higher
state. Thus we find that these are like the Australian aborigines
who apparently never have improved because they have been cut
off from all those sources which tend to develop, enlighten and
produce a higher type of being, and some of the higher types
of negroes rna y also have been in former times driven back from
the North, when those of their descendants evolved into a still
further enlightened condition-as, for example, the Masi, who
are of a higher type of features. We see, on some of the monu-
ments of ancient Egypt, figures depicted which may well be taken
for these.
Dr Morton, recanting an earlier opinion, says:-" I am com-
pelled by a mass of irresistible evidence to modify the opinion
expressed in the' Crania Egyptiaca,' namely, that the Egyptians
were an Asiatic people. Seven years of additional investigat.i on,
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
together with greatly increased materials, have convinced me that
they are neither Asiatics nor Europeans, but aboriginal indigenous
inhabitants of the Nile or some contiguous region-peculiar in
their physiognomy, isolated in their institutions, and forming one
of the primordial centres of the human family." The Nile
negroes were probably one of the first of the "An-rut race," the
race that was the first and oldest race of men, after the Pygmies,
as both Eusebius and Syncellus state that amongst the Egyptians
there was a certain tablet, called the " Old Chronicle," containing
30 dynasties in II3 descents, during a period of 36,525 years
(" Eusebius Chronicles," "Syncellus Chronicles"). The Ruti are
those of monumental Egypt, and as An is the Egyptian for old
or the oldest, or first, so the An-rut means the first or oldest race
of men.
Haddon's description of the natives of the Papuan Gulf
district of New Guinea is strikingly suggestive that they have
ceremonials and sacred symbols which correspond to those of the
Australians and therefore the Nilotic negroes, and that they have
the same concentric circles and spirals painted on their bodies
like the Australians ; as those of the Secret Tribal Societies of
the West coast of Africa, described by Brother F itzgerald Marriott.
These, no doubt, were all of the same-time exodus, the Ainu
being driven North and the other South as they were pushed on
by those coming out after them in a higher state of evolution .
Since writing the foregoing, we find from Dr C. G. Seligmann' s
paper, read before the Geographical Society and published in their
Journal, March rgo6, further confirmation of our opinions. Dr
S eligmann accompanied an expedition to British New Guinea,
and when speaking of the Toro, which appeared to be the tribal
name of the Bensback natives, he states that "one of their
favourite attitudes was to st and on one leg, with the sole of the
other applied just above the knee of the leg which supports the
weight of the body," in fact the same attitude that we still find used
amongst the Dinkas of the swamps of the Nile at the present time.
The various tribes that he visited, he says, "are totemic folk,"
with descent in the male totems in some, and female totems in
others. Marriage laws and burial customs are the same as we
find amongst the aboriginal Australians. They also use the
"bull-roarers" in their initiation ceremonies . Their hair also
must be classed as the same-frizzly-curly-wavy and some
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
almost straight. Their calaphic indices are the same. From
photographs produced it would be impossible to say that these
were not aboriginal Australians. There can be no doubt that
these people are of the same "exodus" as the Australians-i.e.
Nilotic Negroes-at the time of the Stellar mythos. It is a pity
that more of their sacred ceremonies were not observed; time,
however, will give us all.
Captain Macdonald states that in several islands, belonging to
the Solomon group, there is said to be a small race of men, about
4ft. high, who inhabit the mountains of the interior, and will not
have any intercourse with the" natives." They go in" families"
and roam from place to place, and do not build houses. They
have only bows and arrows, the latter deadly poisonous. Prob-
ably these are the remnants of the Pygmy race of the first
exodus-Paleolithic man, who have not yet been exterminated
by the Neolithic, who now form the "Nations of the Isles," and
whose customs and totemic ceremonies are identical with those
of the "Australian aborigines" almost in every particular; in
fact, they have the earliest Stellar Mythos. No doubt, in years
to come, much more will be known about these people.
All these ceremonies are the acting of the drama of the
Egyptian mythology-the survival of the myths in ceremonies,
games, usages, is totally independent of the proverbial short
memories of savages ; the thing that had been they repeated,
like any other act of nature, without troubling themselves about
the origin or end, and these customs carry their message more
simply than any written record in the world, when we know the
clue to their primordial character. ·
It is only by taking into account the ages of time that have
elapsed since the origin of primitive man and his evolution, and
various exodes that must have taken place from Egypt and the
Nile valley at different periods, that one can grasp the history
of the past. Even in these islands, geology teaches us that at
least two glacial epochs have taken place--i.e. twice zs,8z7 years
and how many more no one can say.
Evolution is slow and gradual, but probably the second
exodus was that when man had arrived at the totem. state,
present living descendants of which are found in the Nilotic and
other negroes in N.E. Africa, and of which the Australian,Solomon
Islanders and New Guinea aborigines are, at least, remaining
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
descendants, still practically in the same state as their ancestors
at the time of migration from Africa. Remains of these have
also been found in Cornwall (see later), also in Southern Europe.
This must have occurred long ages before the other exodus took
place, because after they had perfected their Stellar mythos, the
Lunar and Solar followed, and then exodes took place, as may

FIG. 6g.-No. r. A hairy specimen.

be seen depicted by the remains of the temples of the Druids,

people of Yucatan, India, China, etc. No doubt one of the
reasons why we still find some of the original descendants of early
man in Central Africa, is, that some of them were" driven back"
by those who had further evolved in a higher state, and have so
remained buried in the "depths of darkness" that it is only now
they have come to light through the explorer and civilisation.
Also; we must not forget that when two savage peoples, at any-
thing like a decidedly different level of culture meet, there is some
small amount of amalgamation, and although the men of the
lower grade would not be allowed to marry the women of the
r66 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
higher grade, on the other hand the women of the lower would
be lawful prey to the men of the stronger nation.
1 Against the argument that we are not right in stating that
man originated from here, and that all primal exodes took place
to other parts of the world from here, the only one that could be
advanced is that there were more centres t han one from which

FI G. 70.- No . z. Another hair y one.

Ainu, or Hairy Man of J apan . No . r- The h air is somewha t straight; but in
No. z we note the curly frizzly hai r. Compare these with Australian na tives and
Nilotic negroes. Ana tomically they are the same . Skulls are the sa me-r zzo cc.

man emanated-in other words there were several, which, so far

as we know, have never been advanced, nor have we been able to
find any reasons for supposing that such was the case. That the
various races of aborigines have evolved all their "Totemic
Rites" from their own surroundings, would, to our mind, be
impossible, seeing that all these are practically identical all over
the world. There have been changes in the forms and ceremonies
from the original by additions and eliminations, which can be
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 167
easily accounted for by time, evolution, Climate and the different
surroundings in the countries they found themselves in, but we
feel sure that is enough, if the order of nature and evolution be
but observed, in making the knowledge of these things depend on
the knowledge of the things which have gone before.
 CHAPTER VIII

OF other exodes, which we know went out from Egypt at the time
of the Solar mythos, one, we are told, went to the North and Isles
of the West. Some of these people came to Ireland and Cornwall,
and in Ireland we find the tomb of Ollamh Fodhla in the form of
the hieroglyphic Kha or Cross.

FIG. 7 r .-Ground Plan of the I nterior of Ollamh Fodhla's Tomb.

It is a sign of the birthplace which is identical with the t emple

built in Upper Egypt, at Medum, called the tom.b of Rahotep and
Wife. This tomb of Ollamh Fodhla is only one of the Druidical
temples which we find all over the British Isles, one of the greatest
being Stonehenge, on Salisbury Plain.
A religion of the Cross was first of all established in the
Mysteries of Memphis, as the Cult of Ptah, and his son In-em-
hetep, otherwise Atum-Horus. There is evidence from the
Pyramids of Medum that from eight thousand to ten thousand
years ago the dead in Egypt were buried in a faith which was
founded on the Mystery of the Cross, and this Mystery was the
!68
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN r6g
Great Mystery of Amenta, and from the photograph we see it was
the same in Ireland. 1
The orientation of the "tomb" is very nearly East, though
not quite, for it is a little South of East, and this orientation shows
that at the time it was built they had reached the stage of Lunar
or Solar mythos and had passed the era of Stellar mythology ;
whether Lunar or Solar it is difficult to say.
It would be a question of interest to know for certain whether
all the t emples we find oriented South of East were built at the
time of Lunar mythology, and those due East of Solar, but at
present we have not the means to elucidate this point.
It is also important to note that the Druids had only lintels,
not arches, but that the tombs of Yucatan and the Incas possessed
arches, therefore a later exodus than the Druids.
There are one ·or two writers who have distinctly stated that
" Salisbury Druidical remains " were not erected by the Druids
but by a much older people. These writers, let us assure them,
are entirely wrong to make such statements and have no founda-
tion for this assumption, which they evidently believe to be true.
The proof that the Druids erected these lies there for anyone to see
who understands and can read the records of the past left in stones.
The orientation is East or East by South, and these temples were built
at the time that the Solar mythos was practised, and the Elruids were
the first to bring this doctrine to these Isles ; before they came it
was Stellar mythos, the remains of which may be seen by anyone
at Harland Bay, Cornwall. The orientation of the "tombs"
here is North and the burial custom "the thrice-bent man" of
the Neolithic age, with a triangular stone over the body with the
apex pointing to the Northern <?I Pole Star and the face also set
to the North, as will be shown later on.
The Druids (High Priests from Egypt) brought the Solar
mythos with them, and much of the Stellar mythos they found
here they merged into and made use of. They never lost any-
thing, but brought all on under different names, and in some
. cases added to it.
We would particularly draw the reader's attention to photo-
graph I., as it is a very important photograph of a relic of the
past, which, in our opinion, should be carefully removed to a
museum where it could be properly taken care of. This photo-
1 The lesser Mysteries were As tro-iVIythological, the greater Eschatological.
IJO SIGNS - AND SYMBOLS OF
graph from Ireland is taken from a plate in Mr E. A. Conwell's
book, and it is a pity the artist could not enlarge it in order to
show some of the markings more distinctly ; as it is, one has to
study it through a lens. However, we have been able to trace
the following distinctly:-
I
Taking the large upper stone between the two lintels we find
engraved on the facing edge this :HHE which is an ideo-

FIG 72;

graphic sign for a nome, a district, a field, a vineyard. On the

right lintel at the base we see 0 a syllabic sign, sep or an and
( , which is only a part of the hieroglyphic, the remainder
having been destroyed by time or other cause. This is a Lunar
sign. Above this we have the sign of the four quarters and
A
immediately above this ideographic sign ~ ; the back to
cut in pieces. On the large stone between the two linte~s the
most striking hieroglyphic is at the upper part on the right half
of the stone. Here we have three triangles with their bases one
 PRIMORDIAL MAN

Xz z
way, and three triangles with their bases the other, and a number
of concentric circles. These we have already
shown are also found on the Boomerangs of
the Australians, and amongst the Tribes of
Mexico and Central American States .
As stated before, the most important fact connected with this
hieroglyphic is that Mr Fitzgerald Marriott found the same sign on
the backs-the apex of each triangle on the spine and the bases
extending around the ribs, and concentric circles in front of the
men belonging to the Secret Tribal Societies in West Africa, of
which no explanation could be given (page 130 ) .
This is the hieroglyphic sign for the " Khui Land," a region
of Amenta, Land of the Spirits or Gods. And this is most
important to know; because it enables us to say with certainty
where was the origin of each-Egypt.
On the right side of the same stone, near the base of the
lower right triangle, we see seven () depicting the seven
Bright or Glorious Ones (Lesser Bear), the top one representing
the pole-star, and put across to show it is the" Head One"{)
There is also one to the right and one to the foot of these,
the hieroglyphic I (em)-from, in, into, on, at, with,
out from among, etc.
I n the centre of the stone we find Heaven depicted in ten
divisions and to the right of this in seven divisions. To the left
of the outer ring of the great circle-the Heaven in ten divisions-
one can see the hieroglyphic sign of the Land of the Scorpion-
i.e. Zodiacal West. Although very close to the outer circle this
is still very distinct.
The Heaven in ten divisions may also be seen depicted on
photograph, as well as the hieroglyphic sign of the Land of the
Scorpion-i.e. Zodiacal West.
To the left and lower part of the great circle we find two
serpents (Rerek). These are placed precisely as are those in the
photograph from Australia. Cf. Photo (page 8z).
To the left of the base of the lower left triangle we have the
ideographic sign C8J denoting a town or inhabited place, also
0 the Sun, Ra, Light, division of time. ~ an egg, feminine
gender.
172 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
At the lower part of the great circle part of the ideographic
sign U Ka ( qa) is found.
At the bottom is the ideographic sign :;:: for water,
wvvvv
any liquid, basin, a lake, a river, the sea of water, etc.
The following are decipherments of some hieroglyphics on
the other photographs; but it must be understood and remembered
that syllabic signs have various interpretations according to the
determinative ideograph, so that those are only some of many
and various interpretations:-
!. The hairy net, which is renewed in the shadow which passes
for a time over the. heavenly body.
2. It has been granted (to the Speaker) by those who are in
Tattu to destroy by fire (the souls of) his adver-
saries.
3· The backbone, the back, to cut in pieces.
4· The Sun, light, divisions of time.
5· An island, a shore, a maritime country.
6. To die, wickedness, misfortune.
7· The nose or nostrils, to breathe, to smell, to move, to rejoice,
to delight, to shut up.
8. An egg, feminine gender.
9· Any serpent or reptile.
IO. The moon and her phases.
II. Corn, wheat, crops, nourishment.
12. A town or inhabited place.
13. Bronze and iron, and objects made of these metals.
14. M.
15. His journeys.
r6. His chariot.
1J. a r, if, now, to tie together.
r8. pet, the sky, heaven.
19. neb (neb) each, every, all, any, master, etc.
20. r e r (keb) great, deep, name of a god, to resolve, to round,
about.
21. am, kern, to go abroad and forget people.
22. mu, water.
23. set, she, it, its, mountain, to break, they, them, their, etc.
24. am, dweller in, in, with, among, through, upon, around,
etc.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 173
25. hammemet, the coming generations.
26. (hu) to taste, to speak, to eat.
27. (am) (xu) daylight, splendour.
28. (seb) a star, a constellation, a god.
29. (es) (is) S.
30. (un) when.
3!. men.
32. The Tank of Flame is represented
several times, part of the vignette FrG. 73 · -Egyptian
relating to chaps. cxxv. and lxxxvi. Tank of F lame with
in "The Book of the Dead." Swallow.

FIG. 74··- ·Photographs of Stones at Ollamh Fodhla, Ireland, with Egyptian

Hiero~lyphi'CS;
174 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
 PRIMORDIAL MAN IJ5
This sign on the apron of W.G.M.'s, the meaning being
well known to Freemasons, is clearly depicted on photo-
graph and on the apron worn by the god Heru-netch-
Tuf-Ra (Budge's "Book of the Gods of Egypt"·); it
FrG. 76. is also one way of writing Amsu, the Great Master.
The Land of the Scorpion-i.e. Zodiacal West.
Amsu the risen Horus. Horus in the resurrection.
The Shining One. The Divine Being.
The Serpent Rerek.

The Celestial World of

Heaven or the universe
in ten divisions is repre-
sented very dis tin ctl y, the
earliest thus : -

FIG . 77·

Later, the outer circle was omitted in depicting the ~.

same, thus : - ~
FIG. 78 .
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
The Mayas and people of Central America had the same both
in the eight and ten divisions.
Celestial and terrestrial division .
Heavens in eight divisions (Lunar).

FIG. 79·
These two designs are in the SAHAGUN
MANUSCRIPT and BORGIAN CODEX. The
upper represents heaven in eight divisions
and the lower the earth in the eight
divisions.

In the Knight of the E degree, the 70 lights in ro groups

originally represented the Heavens, is 70 sub-divisions of the ro
and is much earlier than the 72 sub-divisions of the 12. Of course
the Jews, who borrowed this from Egyptians, gave their own
version, re 70 years of captivity and Cyrus, etc., which it is not
necessary to give fully here, we only wish to show the origin of this.
We have found more than rso of these ideographic and pho-
netic determinatives and syllabic signs, identical with those found
amongst the Mayas of Yucatan and the aborigines of Australia.
We would here draw attention to the photographs (page 179)-
two from Ireland and one from the central tribes of Australia. It
must be noted that the explanation of the markings on the
Churingas,as given by the present natives, is not the true meaning,
and that they have had these concentric circles in use for long
ages, and that these have always been associated with the oldest
traditions. The true meanings have been lost to them, and
furthermore, the natives state that originally all totem groups
 PRIMORDIAL MAN IJJ
had stone ones and that those who have not them now have lost
or have had them stolen. These concentric circles, as we have
stated before, are associated with the six triangles \1 "\7
which is the Egyptian hieroglyphic for the Khui ~ .£:::.
Land or Land of the Spirits. We have these
Z·
Churingas as sacred stones, with concentric circles on them, as
a form or symbol of the everlasting spirit and emblem of the
mysteries of the same. The Mayas have also a similar one,
which is somewhat different in shape, but has the same significance.

This complex Maya sign represents the

deity, the universe ; and these five radii
stand for the numerical five. Taken
altogether it represents the five mysteries.

FIG. 8o.
A plate in Mr Conwell's book represents the five mysteries/
which are also depicted by the markings on the Churinga in the
photograph taken from Spencer and Gillen's book on the
Australian aborigines.
r. The Purification.
2. The reception of Sacred Rites.
3. Epopteia or reception.
4· End and design of the Revelation, the building of the heap
and fixing the Crowns.
5. The friendship and interior communion with God, the last,
most powerful and awful of all the mysteries.
Apparently they only knew five of the mysteries, although
there were thirty-three in all, the secrets of which up to the
present time have, we believe, not been discovered and all had not
been evolved at the earliest time (Neolithic age), only completed
when the Egyptians had finally worked out their Eschatology.
The characters found on these stones are both symbolic,
phonetic and ideographic, and are undoubtedly ancient Egyptian
hieroglyphics, and many are identical with those depicted in
' In the mysteries of Mizram there are 90°. These have been concentrated to
33° in the English-Scottish and American chapters, but the whole represents the
divisions of the Tuat and Amenta in the Ancient Egyptian Eschatology.
M
 1"\AYAS • I'\AYA5 -.:
IRELAND AND CENTJ\1'\"ER& EGYP1'1Atl IRELAHD AND Cl:NlAM"ER.£. I.AiYPI'IAN
GR£AT BRJTA.lti l'\:EXlCAH GRfATf>RJll\IN l'\£Xl(O.
~~~~
- - ~~u~~~--4FNrb~~b~~b~
30 ooo
*
0 0 0 OOD

@; @J © 31
@. @ @ 3'1. ::·. .. . .. ..
0 0 0 3J \:::::::1
/I, II II
iL
n n .34
Jj' (f)
7 I 36 e
¢ <> 3) {?.
< < 3f ~
. Uil U'1}
~ 39 ~
0
L)
l.[O M£2
, ..
liiiill]

6)

v- . ·1.1"'"" v-
0
~

~
tR.
~

~
0

If\
~
0
e;.

!R
•~
1\
H
A
l1
c: c:
Sll V u v
c
@ @ @ elf@ t{?@
t- t ~ '\ ~
0
7
0
I
0
) r •O. 0
f
.& X.'&Xo
2. 2. 2
A ~ ~
FIG. 8r.
We show here 55 true Egyptian Hieroglyphics found by us in va{ious parts of
the world. Altogether we have discovered over I so.
SIGNS . AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN 179

FrG. 82.
 r8o SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN
Spencer and Gillen's book, but although some words and sen-
tences are clear, these writings in stone are so fragmentary and
.disjointed that it is impossible to decipher them all correctly or
to form an interpretation of the whole .
We have given the decipherment of many of the hieroglyphics
here, but there are several others which are the oldest form of
hieroglyphic, so-called indigenous, and are of Neolithic origin,
identical with those found on the ivory tablets and pottery from
N aqada and Abydos.
Many readers would no doubt contend that the linear
characters found on some of these stones have no relation what-
ever to the true Egyptian hieroglyphic, but at Naqada and
Abydos in the tombs of the earliest dynastic period we find these
linear characters side by side with the pure hieroglyphic. In
several cases, however, the apparently linear forms are badly
scrawled hieroglyphs, and we know from marks on Vases and
Pottery found in the royal tomb of Menes that a transition stage
had commenced even in indigenous Egyptian Neolithic times in
their writings, and that these "linear signs" were the commence-
ment of the same and of purely Egyptian origin and wherever the
hieroglyphic for the name of Ptah or Amen Ra is found we know
that it must be at the time, or after, Solar Mythos had been
instituted, that the exodus of these Druids took place.
We have given photographs here, and if the reader will care-
fully compare them, he will doubtless arrive at the same con-
clusion. Of course,' a few of the signs appear to differ somewhat,
whilst others are identical, but this can be accounted for by the
fact that they were inscribed by various scribes.
There is also another proof that the Druids were of a later
exodes date than the Egyptians who built the pyramid of Gizeh, the
orientation of which is North, and which therefore must have been
built at the time of the perfected Stellar Mythos. - The orientation
of)hese Druidical temples is East by South, therefore they were
built in the time of the Solar Mythos, which confirms our opinion
of their Egyptian origin.
Professor Sergi, from his anthropological studies, confirms our
opinion that the Druids and inhabitants of these Isles came from an
African stock originally, yet there was a still earlier exodus than
the Druids in these islands, as is proved by the recent finding of the
remains of early Neolithic man in Cornwall, having the practice
and belief in Stellar Mythos (Harland Bay, Cornwall) see later on.
 CHAPTER IX

DRUID S AND ISRAELITES

THE religion of the Druids was similar in all particulars to that

of the Israelites and Mayas. If we compare the recorded practices
of the ancient Israelites with the remaining relics of Druidical
customs, both internal and foreign evidences prove their similarity.
They both believed in one God, the Creator, Preserver and
Ruler of all things, the life and soul of the world, who endures
for ever and exist s throughout space.
The names given to the Supreme Being by the Druids and
H ebrews point out in a still more definite manner the identity of
the two Deities . The Israelites were accustomed to adore God
under the title of Bel or Baal-the original name for J ehovah-
" Thou shalt call me Ishi and shalt call me no more Baali " -
Hosea ii. r6. With the Druids Bel was the Supreme God. The
sacred name of the Lord :"'1~:"'1-., had also its equivalent
t erm amongst the British Druids : Hu was an epithet of Bel,
signifying the self-exist ent Being :- " H e that is." The
similarity in sound of the t wo names and the near relation
between "He that is" and " I am that I am " must be evident
to the most superficial student (see further chapter on Cross).
The great similarity existing bet ween the Druidical, Maya
and Israelitish rites will appear from the following:-
Grove worship was equally prevalent amongst the Israelites
as amongst the Druids : it was in the recesses of groves that the
Druids exercised some of the mystic rites and taught their
votaries the worship of the true God. Abraham planted a grove
in Beersheba and called then on the name of the Lord: and
after, when the family of Abraham had greatly increased,
journeying Northward after leaving their native country, they
were strictly commanded to cut down the groves of the people
whom they destroyed :- " Ye shall destroy their altars, break
their statues and cut down their groves" (Exod. xxxiv. 13),
x8x
r8z SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
which shows the time that the Stellar doctrines were changed
into Solar and the Eschatology.
Their kings, in numerous instances, worshipped in groves.
Though the practice was afterwards discontinued, yet there is
sufficient to show that the custom had formerly been prevalent.
"The Lord God appeared to Abraham by the Oak of
Moreh." The word :-lii~ should be translated "oak" not
"plain " as in our version, see Gen. xii. 6. " H e pitched his
tent by an oak tree." J acob adored his God through the same
medium, and buried his dead beneath an oak, and this mystic
adoration of the oak survived after many centuries had elapsed.
" J oshua took a stone and raised it up under an oak that was by
the Sanctuary of the Lord" (Joshua xxiv. z6). Pliny mentions
the high esteem which the Druids had for the oak.
In very early times the Deity was adored only in the open
air: the worshippers' astronomical acquirements had taught
them that certain stars rose when Spring, Summer, Autumn and
Winter commenced, while their acquaintance with various
astronomical occurrences led them to commemorate them by
raising up stones, which were generally in a circular form. "And
Moses rose up eaily in the morning and builded an altar under
the hill and twelve pillars, according to the twelve tribes"-
twelve signs of the Zodiac. The manner in which these stone
temples were erect ed may be more fully gathered from other
parts of the P entateuch (Deut.). "So Joseph was buried in
the t emple of Gerizim." See also temple of Gilgal-J oshua iv. 5.
Stonehenge may be said to be analogous to one of these
temples: its stones are arranged in the same manner as were
those of the Israelites and its magnitude and rude grandeur
proclaim that the people who raised the ponderous blocks of stone
here, as well as in other parts of Britain, were both learned and
powerful.
Joshua, the builder of the structure at Gilgal, assembled the
Israelites in the new temple. He said, "When your children in
future ages shall ask their fathers what mean these stones? ye
shall tell them that these were erected as an acknowledgment
to the Almighty God, that ye might fear the Lord your God
for ever."
The seven stones set up at Stonehenge and elsewhere re-
present the seven giants who were petrified and changed into
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
enormous stones. These also stood for the seven stations of the
pole in the circuit of precession or the circle of Sidi. Under one
title, Stonehenge was called the circle of Sidi or the circle of the
seven. The Mexicans also have a class of gods who had been
turned into stone. These powers could resume a movable shape
when they pleased. Becoming petrified as stones would denot e
the condition in which they stood as fixed figures of the pole, and
known to the astronomers that all in turn would resume a movable
shape as gods of the pole stars. They constituted the t ypical
foundation of the heptanomis that was built in the heavens and
repeated by the mound builders in many lands on earth . This
was part of the Stellar mythology brought on and merged into
Solar.
In Ireland, as well as in England, a vast number of these
monuments exist, but it is in the Scottish Islands that they are
discovered in their finest preservation . In France, as well as in
other parts of the Continent, they are also to be met with . A
very little thought will show how well they were calculated to
obtain the end desired. The feelings of the devotee on entering
these mystic t emples must h ave been indescribable ; the
solemnity of the surrounding scenery, the vast and silent con-
course of attentive people, the rude, romantic, imposing mag-
nificence of the structure, the Arch-Druidical prophet , emerging
from beneath the mysterious trilithic altar and announcing to the
wondering multitudes the answer he had heard in whispers from
his God ;-all this must have created a religious exaltation,
intense and overwhelming.
It has been said that when the ancients experienced any
signal favour or received any gift at the hands of their Deity, it
was their usual custom to erect a stone in remembrance of the
blessing. In the British Isles pillars of this description are very
numerous, and this practice in our I sles was just as prevalent
amongst the Israelites.
We wish to point out here that the ·religion as practised by
the patriarchs differed somewhat from that which Moses after-
wards taught. The old patriarchs worshipped God under the
name of Baal, sacrificed in high places, adored in groves, planted
oaks, intermarried with their immediate relatives, all of which
was afterwards forbidden by Moses; in other words, it was a
change from the Stellar and Lunar into Solar Mythos.
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
We mention this because some divines have stated that there
was no connection at all between these religions, but that the
Druids were infidels. They quote Scripture of much later date to
try and prove their statements. They have, however, either
ignored the first part of our volume of the sacred law or over-
looked it in their anxiety to prove that these ancient people were
idolaters . The above will prove the contrary.
Bel-when the Druids and others fell from their original
purity of manners-became, as it did among the Israelites, a title
with a different meaning, and the reason for the change was that
at first it was the Stellar mythos of the Egyptians, and as the
Egyptians changed this into Lunar and Solar, and finally formu-
lated the Eschatology, so all those who had intercommunicated
with them did the same, and everything was gradually brought
up to date-no doubt it took many years to achieve. Bel or
Anup or El Shaddai was the primary Pole Star god until he
was deposed by Horus I.
Their sacrifices were the same. The mensuration of time by
night and day was the same. The Israelites kept their Sabbath
from sundown (Levit. xxiii. 32). Ccesar says the Druids did the
same . " Galli se omnes, ab Dite patre prognatos predicunt, adque
ab Druidibus proditum dicunt. Ob eam causeam, spatia omnis
temporis non numero dierum, sed noctium finiunt, dies natales et
mensium et annorum initia, sac observant at noctum dies sub-
sequatur."
The manner of the burial of the dead was the same among
the Druids, Israelites and Egyptians.
In fact, we find that the ancient Egyptians, Israelites and
Druids all adored the same God and the rites of all were similar.
The Egyptian PTAH-I am all that has been, is, or shall be-to
whom they ascribed every attribute of nature, is the same God
as the God of the Israelites and Druids, and all had the same
religious ceremonies.
Brother Gould, in his "History of Freemasonry," vol. ii.,
says : "The connection of Druids with Freemasonry has, like
many other learned hypotheses, both history and antiquity
obstinately bent against it, but not more so, however, than its
supporters are against history and antiquity, as from the re-
searches of recent writers may be_easily demonstrated."
It is obvious that Brother Gould's " researches " must be
 PRIMORDIAL MAN r8s
altogether too recent for him to be able to discuss the question
he here makes bold to dispute, for all facts show that some of the
assertions contained in his work are "fables."
We have only brought forward facts to prove the connection
of the ancient Egyptians and the Druids, which no one can
dispute, because these facts exist.
Brother Gould also states that Julius Cresar did not mention
the British religion (Druids) at all. The above quotation from
Ccesar has evidently not come within Brother Gould's "re-
searches." He cannot have made any deep study of the antiquity
of the subject, for the monuments that still exist and the de-
cipherment of the hieroglyphics on the same distinctly prove
that the views we have stated are correct : nevertheless, his
recent history of the craft is certainly most elaborate and com-
plete to date.
When the Romans, under Julius Cresar, invaded Britain,
the inhabitants were famous, even among foreign nations, for
the superior knowledge of the principles and the great zeal for the
rites of their religion. History informs us that the Druids, the
Gymnosophists of India, the Maji of Persia and the Chaldeans of
Assyria had all the same religious rit~s and ceremonies as
practised by their Priests, "who were initiated" to their order,
and that these were solemnly sworn to keep the doctrines a pro-
found secret from the rest of mankind. They never committed
anything to writing and were the same as the Priests of Egypt,
from whom they obtained them, and their laws were the same as
the so-called laws of Moses. The fact that the similitude or
rather identity of their opinions, institutions and manners of
these orders of ancient Priests, though they lived under different
climates and at no great distance from each other, without inter-
course, amounts to this :-that all these opinions, institutions
and beliefs simply flowed from one source-Egypt. Ccesar,
Diodorus and M ela all agree to this, and M ela tells us that they
taught the doctrine of the immortality of the souls of men-it was
the Eschatology of the Egyptians.
It is of no use to take into account what all of these
" preached to the public." It is not possible to bring women and
the common herd of mankind to religious piety and virtue by the
pure and simple dictates of reason ; it is necessary here to call in
the aid of superstition, which must be nourished by fables and
r86 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
portents of various kinds, and this we find the Druids did, and
possessed unbounded power, before the advent of the Romans,
over all and everything ; but as the R omans gained control in
this island, so the power of the Druids gradually declined, until it
was quite destroyed as a civil factor. Those, however, who would
not submit to the Romans, fled to Ireland, Scotland and the
smaller isles, where they supported their authority for a long time
after, up to the eleventh and twelfth centuriesA .D . This we see from
the following law made by Canute :-" We strictly discharge and
forbid all our subjects to worship the God of the Gentiles." The
Druids had one chief or Arch-Druid in every province, who act ed
as High Priest. These had absolute authority over all the others
and he was elected from amongst the most eminent by a plurality
of votes . Ccesar acquaints us that they taught their disciples
many things about the nature and perfections of God, and that
there was only one God, the Creator of heaven and earth. One
name, under which they worshipped Him, was E sus or H esus or
Harits, which is their name for Horus. But their secret doctrines
were never communicated to the bulk of mankind ; these were
carefully kept concealed. The consecrated groves, in which they
performed their religious rites, were fenced around with stones,
to prevent any person entering, except through the passages left
open for that purpose, and these were guarded by some inferior
Druids to prevent any stranger from intruding into their
myst eries, in the same way that we find the ancient E gyptians
all had their entrances guarded by the " Cutters " (Tylors). The
Druids taught the wisdom of Egypt in the British Isles ages before
the present volume of the Sacred Law was h eard of. They had
the Ark of Nu as the ark of the seven Kabiri and the seven
Hohgates the seven who were companions of Arthur in the ark.
With the general consent of the whole there were three
orders. The Arch-Druid, who was elected to that position by all

formed the rite of consecration. All the side branches

having been first cut off, he proceeded to join two
of them to the highest part of the trunk, so that they
rt
the other Druids, it not being a hereditary office, fixed on the
most beautiful oak-tree in the grove and then per-

extended on either side like the arms of a man

and formed in the whole the shape of a cross Swastika .
Above the insertion of these branches and below they inscribed
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
in the bark of the wood the word" Thau "and before it performed
their most ancient rites. This sign is also found occupying the
centre of the triangle
That this sign of the Swastika was found
in Britain, 3000 B.C. until 300 A.D. will prove
pretty conclusively that the time of the exodus
of the "Druids" from Egypt was at the
time they had the Swastika, after they had
converted this from the figures of the four FrG . s3 .
quarters and before they had changed the same
into the Ankh Cross by evolution, probably more than twenty
thousand years ago if Flinders Petrie is right in his dates as to
his recent discoveries at Abydos. The meaning of each is the
same. The conversion of this sign-" Swastika or Gammadion,"
another name of it, and there are a great many different names
for the same sign in various parts of the world-into the Latin
Cross was effected by the Christians in this
way, as may be seen on a Runic stone from
Sweden.
Thus we see how one form of the Cross,
now used amongst the Christians, originated
direct from the sacred symbol o"f the Swastika,
without following the evolution of the Ankh
Cross which some others have, in those
countries where the practice of the Osirian
doctrines had been in progress for thousands of years after
the exodus of the Druids from Egypt, probably at the
period when they had just evolved the Solar mythos from the
Stellar and Lunar; and the above would lead us to believe that
there was little intercommunication, eschatologically, or any
interference with them until the time that the Romans brought
the doctrine of Christianity amongst them, then converting their
long-used ancient and sacred symbols into an "up-to-date "
form of the time.
We think that this must be so, because of the very important
figures of the earliest form of the Swastika, in the form of four
Human Figures, which is still preserved and can be seen in
Scotland as shown here (see chapter on" Cross" ). And the god of
the 4 quarters is depicted as Atum-Ra in the Ritual (chap.lxxxii. ).
The divine man described by Plato was bicussated and stamped
r88 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
upon the universe in the likeness of a Cross. The new heaven in
the book of R evelation was form ed according to the m easure of a
man (R ev. xxi. r7), which was the old Stellar heaven founded
on the 4 cardinal points represented by the Swastika Cross of
the 4 quarters, as seen here in Mexico and many other parts of
the world .
Probably this is of much greater importance in deciphering
the true meaning and origin than any other form we have met
with. The Egyptian original of this will be shown later on, and
there cannot b e any question of identity b etween the two. If
formed during the Stellar my thos it would mean or represent the
four quarters.
This is also represented b y another sign-viz. two triangles-
as follows, which has the same meaning and is well
known to all R.A .M. 's, and has by some been
named the Seal of Solomon (see origin of triangles).
The origin of the double triangle was the double
F I G. 85. triangle in " Ares," therefore Celestial, as may be
seen on any celestial globe. The Druids had the three feathers

in use amongst them in the form of \1/ or \ll called

" three rods or rays of light," signifying the eyes of light or the
radiating light of intelligence shed upon the Druidical circle.
It is also the name " I.A.U ." I.A.U., the son of PTAH- i .e. J esus,
son of the Father, so the three rods stand for " The Light of the
World," and the Druids used it as a sacred sign and symbol, the
same as the Makalanga use and recognise it. The Makalanga,
the children of the Sun, in South Africa, have this sign carved or
tattooed on their bodies, and consider it a most sacred sign, and
"the name of the great giver of light." They do not know the
origin of this, but their ancestors handed it down to them , and
so they still mark their bodies with this device and treasure the
meaning and name in a most sacred and solemn way. J esus t ells
his disciples, "Ye are the light of the world " (Matthew v. r4).
H e himself was called by Simon " a light to lighten the nations "
(Luke ii. 32), and he assumed the name of "the light that is come
into the world" (John iii. rg) ; and in another place he says, " I am
the light of the world" (John viii. rz), and again, "yet a little
while is the light with you" (xii . 35) ; " I am come a light into the
 PRIMORDIAL MAN r8g
world, whosoever believeth in me should not abide in darkness"
(xii. 46). The Central Americans also had the three rays of light

to represent the same, and four rays of light in this form ,g

to represent the four children of Horus.
The symbol was appropriated by King EDWARD III. and
adopted as one of his badges. It was borne by his son, the Black
Prince, and by other Princes of Wales, and still is as the three
feathers, which was the original, and is seen as this.
These feathers are also a sign of ancient Egypt
(Pierret 754). I.U. is older than I.A.U.; in fact, it ~
is the oldest Egyptian name of Jesus. See later C
on how this has been altered. Two feathers <:9
first represented I.U. and then three as I.A.U. ;
also the two lives-spiritual and earthly: and FIG. 86.
it is a significant fact that I.U. or I.A.U., the son of PTAH, should
have the original handed down and adopted here, as an earthly
type of the son of the King.
The fact that these rods are rods in one case and feathers in
another, does not alter the meaning or change the original. The
Broad Arrow occurs as a mark of the Royal Household in 1386.
It also shows that the Druids, although practising and belonging
to the doctrines of the Solar mythos, had brought on with them
and used the symbols of the first or Stellar mythos. Another
important sign, and the most sacred amongst them, was the first
evolution of the Cross-viz. the Swastika, as we have shown.
These three \1/ rods or rays of light or symbol for
I.U. are still worn and used by our present Druids, and any-
one can see the symbol on the Caps 6ii) worn by those
of the highest degree ; how many of them know its meaning ?
It has identically the same meaning as the supreme council wear
on the Caps the triangle; hovv many of the S.C.'s
know this or what its signification is? but the S.C. should have
the triangle with the apex downwards to be correct, as the
tdangle as they wear it was originally the name for Sut or El
rgo SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Shaddai or Bel; it was certainly appropriated by Horus later, but
the triangle be1onging to Horus only was "\}apex downwards.
As regards some of the other signs and symbols that we use
and which we find amongst, and in use as sacred symbols by, the

Druids are the rough and . smooth " A." The cube @
was used by them first to signify truth and it was also a symbol
of mercury. They represented the northern Heavens by a circle

N Av
II / with twelve pillars, also the southern Heavens

as a circle S
0- with twelve pillars, and these two

circles were intersected in their centres by another smaller one

with twelve pillars C ~- to represent the twelve

signs of the Zodiac. The twelve in the north they called

"Tywysogaethu "-"Leaders or Councillors," and the twelve in
the south Heavens, "Cyfiawneon."
N. Heaven with twelve pillars. Small circle with twelve
pillars to represent the twelve signs of the Zodiac.
S. Heaven with twelve pillars.
N C S
 PRIMORDIAL MAN rgr
Heaven in thirty-six divisions also represented the thirty-six
gates of " the Great House of him who is on the Hill "-i.e. the
Great House of Heaven based upon the thirty-six gates or duo-
decams of the Zodiac.
When we were in Cornwall in rgo4, inspecting some old
Druidical remains, we came across a typical specimen, still
existing, at Rough Tor, and took drawings of the same as here
N C S

FIG. gg ,
rgz SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
depicted-two large circles, N. and S., and one smaller one inter-
secting these . Each had the so-called twelve pillars, and here
they are called" Huts." A good specimen of one, almost perfect,
still exists here ; we give the drawing of this also, taken on the
spot, and it shows the entrance E. by S. of all the smaller circles or
Huts, so called, or "Pillars." All these we found at Rough Tor,
in Cornwall. It appears to us that Sir Norman Lockyer (in his
article in Nature, April rgo6), in speaking of two circles at
Tregeseal, has overlooked the lesser, which must have bisected
the two greater circles. In all our researches in Cornwall we
have been able to trace the remains of the three circles, and at
Rough Tor these are very distinct. It is quite possible, however,
to overlook the three here if you have not the "key," but to
anyone who will mount Rough Tor some fifty or a hundred feet
above the circles and then look down, the three can be seen quite
distinctly. Then, if we count the "Stone Huts" 1 of each, and
can understand the meaning and reasons for which these circles
were erected, we shall know that they represented the three
divisions of the heavens celestially, and the thirty-six nomes of
Egypt terrestrially, which, of course, is a somewhat different view
from that of Sir Norman Lockyer. Of course, his third circle may
have been destroyed, as the farmers make hedges with these stones.
These three stone circles of the Druids must not be confounded
or associated in any way with the " artificial mounds " we find
throughout the world, all of which bear a striking resemblance.
There is one at Salisbury Hill, at Avebury, 170 feet high, which
is connected with ramparts-avenues 1480 yards long, circular
ditches or " Dew Pans," and stone circles. Many of these are to
be found in England, Ireland, and North and Central America,
which are almost precisely similar. These are the remains of the
" Towns" or dwellings of Neolithic man, situated on hills or
downs, and ramparts were thrown up to keep off wolves and other
wild animals from their cattle. The "avenues" were made for
their cattle to pass through, morning and night, as they were
driven to and from their pasture. The stone circles marked the
places of the " huts" for the " keeper and look-out," and the
1
Vve found that it was a good thing to" whitewash" these stones first . Of course
it must not be forgotten that they also portrayed the H eavens-ftrst in the seven
divisions, then in eigh t, nine , ten a nd twelve-so we may find amongst the more
ancient remains stones only of one of these divisions of the Heavens approximately
giving the date of erection.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 193
"dew pans," which were a peculiar construction, were made to
contain their water supply. Early Neolithic man thus lived and
protected his cattle from the ravages of wild animals, he having
only stone axes, clubs, arrows, flint-heads and spears to use
against many ferocious beasts, therefore many would dwell
together on the top of the down or hill, throwing up ramparts
of earth and digging ditches under them so that wolves and other
animals could not easily get up to their flocks, which they drove
in at night to keep secure. Here we see the first formation of
"Towns" and "Cities" and man beginning to settle down in
one place, instead of leading the nomadic life of their Paleolithic
fathers. We draw attention to this as we have seen it stated that
these "Mounds" have been attributed to the Druids by some
writers. They are anterior to the Druids and are only to be
associated with Neolithic man, and at the time of Stellar mythos;
whereas the three circles were erected only by the Druids during
Solar mythos, and are of much later date.
Diodorus Seculus gives the number of the nomes in Egypt as
thirty-six. This symbol of the three circles of the Druids, there-
fore, would also represent the thirty-six nomesof Egypt at the time
the Druids left Egypt during the Solar Mythos, and somewhat
approximately fixes the date, as we know that the Egyptians were
continually adding and increasing the number of nomes from the
original seven up to forty-six. Historians have differed as to the
number of nomes in Egypt and the reason is that with the Astral
Mythology they mapped out seven in the heavens first of all and
depicted the seven in the earth, and from them circles of twelve
divisions, each of which, no doubt, was first astronomical, the
three twelves had gradually increased from seven, ten, twelve to
thirty-six. We know that not only did they map out the
Northern division of the heavens but also the Southern and
Central, therefore it is quite certain that here we find that they
divided the North into twelve, the Central into twelve, and the
South into twelve, making in all thirty-six; and, as they mapped
out "the heavens in a Celestial form, so they depicted the same in
Terrestrial form.
That the Druids brought this with them from Egypt is also
certain, because they could not map out the Southern heavens
here-these could not be seen here, and it would only be possible to
do this when near the Equator-here only could the Northern,
N
 I94 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Southern and Central heavens be mapped out by the ancient
astronomers, and this we know that the Egyptians did very
thoroughly, and their Priests took this knowledge with them to
whatever part of the world they went ; hence the remains of these
ancient monuments we find in various parts of the world and the
true explanation of the same. We challenge anyone to gainsay
and prove differently.
These three circles are not only found in the British Isles,
but in various parts of the world, and these are proofs alone
which suggest how many thousands of years before the Baby-
lonians and Sumarians ever existed that the knowledge of the
architecture of the heavens, North, Central and South was worked
out and known to the old Priests of Egypt; and how any man,
of such eminent knowledge as Dr W. Budge, should state "that
the Egyptians borrowed their knowledge of the signs of the
Zodiac, together with much else, from the Greeks, etc.," 1 is
beyond comprehension! ! Even the Mayas had the knowledge
before the Greek nation or Babylonians existed, and it is a
question if the Druids were not much older than the Mayas.
Numbers of these circles may be found in Devonshire and Corn-
wall, especially Cornwall, and because the Greeks, at the latter
period of the Egyptian Dynasty, were employed to paint Dendera
and perhaps some other temples, is no reason or proof to any
thinking man, who has such contrary and conclusive facts still
extant, that the Greeks introduced the signs of the Zodiac into
Egypt, and we feel sure, from the great knowledge that Dr Budge
possesses, that he really does not believe it to be a fact. Perhaps
he is afraid, if he published the whole of his knowledge on these
subjects, "that he might be placed in a similar position as Dr
Ray Lancaster has been."
These must not be confounded with the two circles g
which were pre-Solar however, and twelve stones erected to form
each-one to the north and one to the south representing the 24
zodiacal stars, and as characters in the Egyptian learning these
earliest pre-Solar powers constituted "the old ones" or " the
Elders." These are Egyptian wherever found and are traceable
to two different groups of I2=the 24 mysteries of the Stellar
Mythos. These were the I2 who had their thrones as rulers
1 !! The Gods of Egypt,'! vol. ii. page 312,
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
(or ,ceons) in the Zodiac and the rz as spirits with Horus-Khuti,
Lord of the Spirits in the heaven of et ernity . In the papyrus of
Ani and of Nunefer we see the Judges in the Maat appear as r z
in number sitting on r z thrones and we find these two circles in
Cornwall distinguishable from the three.
'' Where did our ancient brethren meet before lodges were
erected? upon ' holy ground'; on the highest hill or lowest vale
or any other secret place, the better to guard ag~ins t cowans and
enemies "; and we have distinct records left that when St
Augustine came to these Isles in the sixth century to convert the
' ' H eathern N atives" to ~hri stianity, he found numerous priests
and their disciples here, and who had been here '' for all time that
was known," who were distinguished for the pure r eligion which
they practised and professed . These were the so-called
1
' Culdees," and many joined the '' Christian Church " and became

priests of the same, and were merged into it after the close of the
twelfth century, although many kept themselves aloof for a long
period after . These were the last remnants of the old Druid
Priests-descendants of their Egyptian brethren-who practised
the pure Eschatology of their forefathers. Gradually they all
died out as a separate and distinct class, and those who remained
were merged into "Christianity," but they brought on all the
doctrines with them and practised these in secret places, in so-
called lodges, and these exist to the present day as "Freemasons."
The ceremonies have been somewhat changed, and innovations
have been made t9 suit the evolution of the times, but still Free-
masonry is the purest of all the relics of our forefathers, and in
E gypt alone do we find the origin.
No regular history of the order at this time can be found,
nor is it necessary to our purpose . W e know that their open
worship was prohibited by this edict of Canute here in England,
who reigned from rors to IOJ6. Some time, therefore, during
this period, the edict was issued, and they were forbidden to per-
form their devotions. To evade the minions of the law, they
resorted to private meetings and secret celebrations, and we do
not entertain any doubt that these formed the first so-called
' ' Lodges" in England, as a cloak to screen their religious rites
and ceremonies and to keep them pure as they had received them
originally from the parent sources in Egypt. It is impossible to
state if this took the form of '' Craft Masonry " first in England
rg6 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
or Scotland. The Druids were first persecuted and driven to
secret meetings in England, as may be seen from the above edict,
but all that is immaterial to us, and we only mention it because the
Scotch people claim to be the "oldest masons." Our contention
is that the Druids were the direct descendants of the High Priests
of E gypt, who came over here. Their beliefs, forms, rites and
ceremonies were the same, and our brotherhood-Freemasonry-
has been carried on ever since, and is one and the same thing.
The allied Degrees-Degrees are quite arbitrary-contain
much innovation in some of the parts, and many of these have
been interpolated by members who have travelled and been
initiated in the so-called" Eleusinian Myst eries," which were those
founded in various centres of the world by men who had been
to Egypt and had learned some of the doctrines of the Priests
there. When they returned to their own country they found ed
so-called " Schools " and sects of the order. H ence, to gain the
correct knowledge of the whole of our degrees, it is necessary to
know these and the Egyptian R itual, and the knowledge of their
progressive evolution for the development of their mythos to
Astronomical Mythology, Stellar, Lunar and Solar; and finally
their E schatology, to appreciate the knowledge of all our signs
and symbols, et c., taking into consideration at the same time
what evolution and time have brought about.
What is that which is lost ? And where do you expect to find
it? The reason that we go from East to West in search of
that which is lost is because, when Osiris lost his life by the
machinations of Sut, like all the Manes he travelled from East to
West to enter Amenta. There, in Amenta, after passing through
difficulties, dangers and darkness, his Manes was regenerated
or raised again in the form of Amsu, or Horus, in spirit, and he
came forth from Amenta after entering the West, to the glorious
gate of the East again, as a raised Manes or glorified spirit in the
form of Ra 0 .
H e returned to the E ast with all the secrets of Amenta. H ere it
was, in Amenta, that the Tatt Cross was thrown down; here
it was that the Veil of the Temple was rent asunder and the C. S.
poured forth blood and water, and all was reborn; here he was
shown all the signs and given or taught those passwords, or words
of power and might that kept evil and the powers of darkness
away, and enabled him to advance from one Aat to the next.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 197
The Tatt Pillar was re-erected and the dead Osiris was reborn
as the Child Horus, and came forth as the glorified spirit Ra 8;
or the dead man had here been raised to this glorious resurrection
in spirit form. The :final password and sign had been given
him, the highest degree conferred, and to him who . was in pos-
session of ~ ~} ~ all doors were open, both in this life and
the life hereafter .1
Ta-Ua to Am-Uris the Egyptian for E. to W.
Here we have the answer which solves the question of "who
and what were our ancient Druids?" They were undoubtedly
descendants of the ancient Egyptian priests, who came over and
landed in Ireland and the West of England, and who brought
with them their religious doctrines and taught and practised them
here. The Tuatha-de-Dananns, who came to Ireland, were of
the same race and spoke the same language as the Fir-Bolgs and
the Formarians, possessed ships, knew the art of navigation,
had a compass or magnetic needle, worked in metals, had a large
army, thoroughly organised, and a body of surgeons; had a
"Bardic or Druid class of priests." These "Druids" brought all
their learning with them, believed and practised the Eschatology
of the Solar doctrines, and all came from Egypt. That their
temples are older than those found in Uxmal, in Yucatan, in
Mexico (which are stated to be rr,soo years old) and those
amongst the Incas in South America, and some of the Zimbabwe
in South Africa, is clearly proved by their want of knowledge in
building an arch, although we :find in the oldest remains amongst
the Zimbabwe lintels at Umnukwana, and no doubt there are
others in South African ruins, but successive immigrants have
obliterated most of the original, which was the old Egyptian, as
can be proved by other facts.
The Incas had the same wonderful and skilful way of building
as the Egyptians-that is, they so prepared and :finished huge
blocks of stone, and :fitted them so accurately, that it is almost
impossible to distinguish where the joints are. This was done
by a very :fine cement, made with granite, which blended with the
blocks, and made it perfect. This we also :find amongst the ruins
1
The word , sign a nd T . of the 30° was taken from Anhuri. An interesting plat e
of this in Egyptian is shown in Maspero 's work, "Dawn of Civ ilisation," p . 99 ·
Satit presenting Pharaoh Amen6thes III. t o Khnumu , from the T em ple of
0
KhnumO. at Elephantine, shows precisely the S - - of - •
rg8 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
at Umnukwana and all the ancient part of the ruins called the
Great Zimbabwe.
But the ancient Egyptians did not build arches until a later
date. The first true arch is found in a Fourth Dynasty Mastaba,
at Medum-one always finds lintels. This is the case with the
Druidical temples ; but at Uxmal we find that the arch has taken
the place of the lintel. We have no doubt either, from the
character of the hieroglyphics and their significance, that this
temple or tomb of Ollamh Fodhla was built at the time of the
Lunar or early Solar mythos. The arches we find in Central
America are built in the same way and form as we find the
Egyptians and early Greeks built them-that is, one stone over-
lapping the other. This may be proved by comparing those of
Las Monjas, Palenque, with the Egyptian Fourth and Fifth
Dynasty arches, and" The. Treasure-House" at Athens.
In "Neu Manners and the Auld of Scottis," Boea says the
old inhabitants used the rights and manners of the Egyptians,
from whom they took their beginning. In all their secret busi-
ness they wrote with cyphers and figures of beasts, made in
the manner of letters.
The ancient Britons buried the beetle with their dead, the
same as the Egyptians, and the same genus-the Dermestes.
It was the emblem of time, ever renewing-a symbol of eternity.
The scarab not only represented the circle of the sun, but the
renewing cycles of the soul.
The H ebrew Gev is identical with the Egyptian Khef and
the children of Khef. The JEthiopic Genetrix are designated the
Gentiles, who went northward out of Egypt and carried with
them the primordial name of the birthplace in the Celestial North
-the race of J apheth is the same as the race of Kheft, and we
learn from CANUTE's EDICT that the Druids were called Gentiles
here at that time.
How many years the Druids lived and practised their
ceremonies and religious rites in Britain is not known, but when
Christianity was introduced into these isles there would be, no
doubt, a" war waged" against" the heathen," and as the former
spread and increased, so the other would naturally die out as
Druids, but the few who remained would still carry on their
mysteries secretly, and as many of their signs, symbols and
rituals were the same as taught by Moses, naturally they would
become absorbed into the later doctrines.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN rgg
According to Ccesar, the Druids taught the Gauls that they
were all descended from Dis Pater, the Demiurge-that is, from
the god of Hades, or Amenta, who is Tanan, as consort of the
goddess Tanen, and whose name was taken by Ptah-Tanan,
the better known Dis Pater who was earlier than Osiris, in the
Egyptian Mythology, and from whom the Solar race ascended,
whether from Puanta, or the Tuat.
To understand this, it is necessary to know that Egypt
represented the Tuat, and Amenta geographically. Lower
Egypt was the representation of the Tuat, and Upper Egypt, of
Amenta.
Thus interpreted, the Tuatha, or tribes who brought the
Ancient Solar wisdom out of Lower Egypt, or the " Tuat of Egypt,"
were genuine Egyptians, and must not be confounded with the
manes in Lower Egypt, in the book of Hades, which was not a
geographical, but a mythical locality, in the earth of Eternity:
the lower domain of the double earth, the country of the manes.
The wise men of Old Egypt understood that this was made by
Ptah, and their religion at this period was the commencement of
the Solar, and the exodus at this time bore the names here as it
did in Egypt-i.e. what they portrayed celestially, and in the
earth of Eternity, in their religious doctrines, they mapped out
geographically.
Ccesar tells us also that Manannan, son of Lir, was patron of
roads and journeys, and he was worshipped by the Gauls above
all other gods. This is the Egyptian Ap-Uat, a form of Anup-
the guide through Amenta, and was a god of the Pole Star, and
lord of the Polar Paradise, before he fell from heaven, thus show-
ing that previous to the Solar, they had the Stellar mythos.
Another name for him was El Shaddai.
There are two points always to be considered in the departure
of the human migrations from Egypt: one is from the summit of
the Celestial Mounts-the.. other from the hollow underworld,
beneath the Mount, or inside the earth, as these from the Tuat.
The races who descended from the Mount were people of the
Pole, whose starting point and reckoning time were from one
or other stations of the Pole Star, determinable by its Zootypes-·
these were Stellar.
Those who ascended from the nether world were Solar. Taking
this point in conjunction with the others we have brought forward,
200 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
we can trace approximately the time of the exodus from Egypt
of the different tribes from all over the world, by tracing their
Zootypes to the Constellation of the Pole Star, corresponding to
it, but prior to the time that the Pole Star passed into the Con-
stellation of H erakles, or the Man-or at the time of the Great
Deluge of Manhu-i.e. when Herakles was replaced by another
Pole Star.
Previous to this, the races were imaged by pre-human types,
and the Great Mother was the origin of all; all was Stellar mythos,
or Stellar-Lunar; after the Constellation of Herakles arrived,
the Man superseded the Woman; Solar doctrines took the place of
Stellar and Lunar, and the Fatherhood replaced the Motherhood.
The time of the exodus of the North American Indians and
Samoans must have been at the time of the change of the Pole
Star from Cygnus to Vega, in the Constellation of Lyra, about
r8,ooo or 2o,ooo years ago, according to their traditions and the
Zootypes of their tribes or about 26,ooo years before that.
All such origins as found in their Marchens are of course
mythical and not historical or geographical, although the
mythical land gets localised on the surface of the earth, geogra-
phically. r 1 .. • I
In explaining the story of the Deluge from tales found (from
all over the world), there was not one, but seven-one at the change
of each Pole Star, the hitherto reigning star sank down into the
waters of space, and gave precedence to the next one in the cycle
of precession, and therefore there was a deluge at the change of
each Pole Star, 6-and the Great Deluge of all. The One=6 + r = 7,
was when H erakles, the Man, sank down and was drowned in the
Celestial wat er of space, the end of the Great Year, when all the
Zootypes- the Tortoises, Apes, Bears, Serpents, et c. -were
transformed into human beings-i.e. the creation of man, and the
cycle of precession recommenced again. And the seven primary
powers which had hitherto been portrayed by Zootypes, were now
imaged in the earliest human form of man-as Ptah and his
pygmies.
Here, then , we have the original • dot, or "point within
the centre of the circle, from which the M.M. cannot err" if he
believes and so acts, et c.
· First the dot • or point is in the centre of a star with seven
Rays ~ or its summit. It signifies " The Supreme One,"
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 20I
and the seven glorious ones-The Master and the seven wise
men. The seven Powers sustaining The One :-Horus, in Heaven
situated at the Pole Star, with the seven glorious ones circulating
round-i.e. the Stars composing the Little Bear. Heaven was,
at this period, divided int o two divisions, North and South-
Light and Darkness, with Horus representing the North and Light,
and Sut, the South, Night and Darkness 0 sometimes repre-
o
sented by two circles with 0 above, with emblems of regal
power-One name of Amsu, the risen Horus.

e 0
0
FIG. 90·

FRoM MEXICAN ComcEs

With the Ancient Egyptians, the highest land or summit of
the Earth was at the Equator, called Ap-ta, and was then
rendered mythically as the highest point of the Northern heavens
-as the Apta in their Astronomical representations.
The Sources of the Nile-Equatorial provinces-where the
great Lakes and the Papyrus swamps were, was their Ta-Nuter,
or Holy Land-i.e. " The Land of the Spirits or gods," and the
chief features of this earthly P aradise were repeated in the
circum-polar high land.
The Sky, as the great Celestial water, was also divided into
two great Lakes, one to the North and one to the South of the
Mount of Bekhu on which heaven rest ed; these are mentioned
in the Ritual as the Lake of Kharu, and the Lake of Ru-
chaps. cviii.-cix. No doubt this was founded ·on the two great
Lakes in Central Africa.
In Equatoria the two Pole Stars are seen resting on the
horizon ; the only t wo fixed stars in the firmament, and these
were seen there, resting on the Poles or summit of the Mount,
never setting-the two eyes or Merti, and were represented some-
times by t wo Jackals in the Kamite Astronomical Mythology-
but first as the t wo Pillars, North and South.
As man travelled North, the Star and Pillar of Sut (South)
sank down into the dark abyss, or the Nether vVorld, and so Sut
202 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
became the Power of Darkness in the Nether World-or Amenta.
Travelling North, they would see the Stars of the two Bears,
circling around the Pole Star, fixed on the Summit of the Mount
of the North-the farther North they came, the farther these
would be lifted up, and it is here that Shu lifts up the Heavens
(Mythically). The Pole Star for ever rested on the horizon at the
Equatoria, and so Shu lifted up the heavens, as the nomads
travelled North.
There were no Solstices in Apta, it was equal day arid equal
night, so that when Shu upraised the sky, it was equally divided
into two parts, between Horus and Sut. The rising and setting
of the stars were vertical, and the two fixed centres of the Poles,
were on the two horizons; or, as the Egyptians explained it, on
the North and South of the Mount of the Earth.
The Pole Star was a type of the Eternal because, apparently,
it never changed with time; it was the earliest type of supreme
intelligence which gave the law in heaven which was unerring,
just and true, and it became a standpoint in the heavens for
the mind of man to rest on at the centre, and radiate to the cir-
cumference, "a point within a circle from which you could not
err."
The Eye on the Mount, or the point e within the centre of
the circle, was a type of Anup, and the earliest law in heaven was
given on the Mount because the Mount was an image of the
Pole, arid Anup administered the law as the Judge-the Jackal
in Egypt was a Zootype for the Judge.
Gerald Massey has attributed An up (Jackal) on the Mount to a
form of Sutatthe North, but we differfromhim, andforthisreason.
On the planisphere of Denderal the two Poles are represented by
two Jackals, or two Eyes, the North that of Horus and the South
that of Sut; therefore we attribute the Anup of the North to a
type of Horus and not Sut, who was the first god of the Pole Star
which was South (the Southern Heavens were mapped out first,
as proved by the Ritual) and as the Southern Pole Star sank
down into darkness and was lost to view as they migrated north,
so the Northern Pole Star would rise and supersede it in the Pole
Star of Horus-Anup, and it was only the Northern migration,
people who at this time advanced in stature and wisdom, and
spread over the world. There is ·sufficient evidence in the
Ritual to prove this as well as tracing the people of the various
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 203
exodes. A type in the Egyptian may be variously applied, and
may not always determine the nature of the deity, but the Jackal
denotes the Judge, and the Judge in heaven here, in the North,
was Horus: of course it was not the Mount which was the
divinity, or the Jackal, but the power which dwelt upon it, as
portrayed by the type.
· The power of stability, fixed as the centre of the Universe,
was the typical Eternal, and the Stars-i.e. Ursa Minor (The Stars
which never set- Rit) constituted the circumpolar 0, the
starry types of eternal powers.
1 In all Mythologies, the Pole Star is an emblem of stability,
a seat, or throne of the Power which is the highest god-Anup or
Horus in Egypt, Sydik in Phrenicia, Anu in Babylonia, Tai-Yih
in China, Avather or Zivo in Mesopotamia, Ame-No-Foko-Tachi-
Kami in Japan and various other names for the same in different
parts of the world.
In Rig-Veda the habitation of the one god is placed in the
highest North," beyond the seven Rishes" ; these are by some
supposed to be represented by the Stars of the GREAT BEAR, but
it is not so ; these seven Rishes-Urshi, or Divine Watchers-
were grouped in URSA MINOR, "the Stars of which constellation
never set." These were the chief of the Akhemu under Anup,
the god of the Pole Star, the Subbas, or Mandozs,
" the Ancients of the Mesopotamia," who are still
followers of the old Egyptian Stellar Mythos.
In the next progressive evolution, we have the
Sacred Triangle as the Emblem of Heaven in three FIG. 9 1. 1

divisions, with Shu added at the Equinox to the

North and South, thus forming the original Trinity. The
above was all formed and worked out by the old wise men
during the Stellar Mythos.
Progressing further, we find that they had now mapped
out Heaven or "Built the Heavens on the Square" with the
four children of Horus at the four corners, as the supports
thereof, and finally Ptah completed the tunnelling through the
Earth and formed Amenta as a passage for Rathe Sun, Taht the
Moon and the Manes. In the complete Put-Cycle of Ptah, we have
the Heavens in a circle in nine divisions, then in ten divisions, and
finally in twelve; and then twelve signs of the Zodiac were com-
• Triangle associated with Horus only.
204 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
pleted and filled in. The Heaven in eight divisions was formed
when Taht was added to the seven Stellar,and was therefore Lunar.
As the Sun, or Ra, rose in the East to diffuse Light and
Glory to men on this Earth, so when it " set in the \iVest " it
entered Amenta-" the land of the Nether World" to diffuse its
light and glory to " the Manes there " ; it made its passage from
West to East, rising again at the East here, ever completing its
circle as time rolled on.
This was Solar Mythos, and the Eschatology which follows
is explained, separately, in other parts of this work.
SOLAR MYTHOS- STELLAR MYTHOS-
Square or Heaven in Horus represented by
four Divisions. the a a nd Star with
Circle Heaven in nine seven rays, the 7
Divisions. First, as Glorious Ones.
Put-cycle of Ptah, and Division of the Hea-
after, completed in ven, North & South.
twelve Divisions . Sacred Triangle; first
Trinity, H eaven in
three Divisions.

FIG. 92.

The mysteries of Osiris, Isis and Horus, though the latest in

evolution, have been given the foremost place in the Ritual, and
have somewhat obscured the pre-Osirian Mythology, but Atum
was the Great Judge upon the Mount of Amenta at a far earlier
period than Osiris.
 THE Goo AMSU.
The rising spirit of mummied Horus in the M vthos, and of Osiris in the Eschatology.
He holds the whip of power- the Egyptian i(hu- in one hand pointing above, H . A .
The other is not free yet from the swathing bandages, and is pointing downwards, H .D.
The Good Shepherd .
 PRIMORDIAL MAN

THE CABLE-Tow
How many of our fraternity know the true import and
meaning of the" Cable-tow" ? Originally it was a chain or rope,
of some kind, worn by the I. or those about to be initiated, to
signify their belief in God and their dependence on Him, and
their solemn obligations to submit and devote themselves to His
will and service, and the fact that he is neither naked nor clothed
is an emblem that he is untutored-a mere child of nature-
unregenerate and destitute of any knowledge of the true God,
as well as being destitute of the comforts of life. This is the
state in which we find all candidates. The chain was used by the
Druids and Egyptians as a symbolism, as stated above. Also
that he was being led from darkness into light, from ignorance to
knowledge of the one true and living God, Creator and Judge of
all things in heaveR and earth. Here we have the origin of the
Cable-tow in the Eschatology.
Father Burgo's description of the Zapotecs, Mexicans and
Mayas, and also Juan de Cordova, speaking of" Tola, a grass-like
plant, (una yerva de los ervazales), out of which they made a
straw rope,, (una sozuilla o' tonuza), which they brought to con-
fession and laid down on the ground before the pijana and
confessed what sin they wished to confess, etc," gives you a very
wrong impression, and their translation is not correct, because
"Tola" here they make the meaning of as" sin" and" lao-Tola ".
place of sin or confession, but this is wrong ; . the meaning of the
word is "a dark place," and the ceremonies observed and de-
scribed by the above show how ignorant they were of the true
meaning of the ceremony, which was the same as that of the first
degree in Freemasonry, and the "rope of straw was not to hang
the young man with," as all I.'s well know-although in some
Glyphs the rope appears around the neck.
That the rope appears around the neck of more than one, in
these picture scenes (seven in some) is only a symbol of the seven
powers-as "the seven ropes," and each one of the wearers of
these represents one of the seven powers or attributes of Horus I.
in their sacerdotal duties. Originally it was one only which
was associated with Horus I. and Amsu (the risen Horus or
Horus in the Spirit). This is well depicted in the accompanying
206 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
photograph of Amsu. The Cable-tow is seen hanging down his
back; it has been removed from the neck (earthly type). Horus,
having been led or passed through dangers, difficulties, darkness
and death in the underworld, emerges as Amsu, the first risen
man-God, and attached to his crown of two feathers (denoting
the two lives, earthly and Spiritual) is this Cable-tow or rope-as
a symbol that it is "a power" which has led him through from
earthly to Spiritual life.
In the same way was the boat of Osiris dragged through the
underworld by a rope, by the "powers" we find mentioned in
the Ritual as he was dragged in, led through darkness into light,
came forth in the double cave, and emerged as Ra in a Spiritual
form-one and the same-the former being the Stellar and oldest,
and the latter the Solar or Osirian: in our case we apply it
symbolically in the Christian.
The origin of the "Blazing Star" was the Egyptian "Sothos,"
and shown as Anubis, who guided the soul through Amenta,
and its allusion as the star which guided the "wise men," etc., is a
recent version of the old, and one which does not require further
explanation (see Ritual, also page 84 for I8 °), and which is found
many times in the Mexican and Maya pictures and glyphs.
" The Bright Morning Star," the Star with eight rays, also
represents Horus of the resurrection or Jesus. It originally
represented "Orion," the eightfold one-the highest. The
seven, with the essence of these added to make "THE ONE "-i.e.
eight.
In Revelation the Son of God promises to give the Morning
Star to him that overcometh, "as I also have received of my
Father: I will give him the Morning Star," Rev. ii. zl). The
Morning Star was equally identified with Horus, " I know the
power of the East, Horus of the Solar Mount, the Calf in presence
of the God and the Star of Dawn," Ritual, chap. cix. ; henceforth
the Morning Star was given to the followers of Horus, therefore
we use it.
It was the Star of Horus and his guide which led him to Para-
dise when he seated himself upon his Throne, and then Horus gave
his Star as a guide to his followers (see Ritual).
Perhaps nothing shows or demonstrates so well the universal
evolution and the origin of all our Signs, Symbols and PW's, and
how they have been brought on from the primordial and the
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 207
ancient E gyptian Stellar, Lunar and Solar Mythos, added to
when necessary, or altered in name to suit the Priests of various
ages, as the SSW of the so-called go o of the Myst eries of Mizram
(H ebrew for Egypt). These mysteries are the same as the
Myst eries of Memphis, all of which we know and are perfectly
acquainted with. They are somewhat similar to our Freemasonry
in all its degrees ; but we have compressed their go o into 33°.
The E gyptian PW and A are " I and 0 " in the highest degree,
but the English Freemasons do not recognise any connection
with these . vVe are of opinion that our Freemasonry is purer
and a truer copy of the Ritual than the others, which contain
innovations.
The original Pole Star with dot ~ represented Horus I .
This, with Triangle, was Stellar. The square was Solar, first
portrayed at the time of Ptah when he completed Amenta and
built the heavens on the square by adding E. and. W. toN. and S.
with four supports-the four children of Horus.
 CHAPTER X

THE Chaldeans, who were a College of Priests connected with the

Babylonian empire, were celebrated for their extensive learning.
It is said that they took their origin from Zeratusth, an Egyptian
Priest, and the mysteries instituted were the same as those of the
Egyptians at the time of Isis, Horus and Osiris, and, like the
Greeks, very few were ever initiated into the full secrets, and it
was only by passing the most terrible ordeal that anyone could
be permitted to learn them all.
Josephus, as well as other historians, agrees with the above.
Their first map of the Celestial Universe-in clay tablet-was

depicted thus, ~Q which is the same as the seven

nomes of Egypt. ~ Egypt was originally divided

into seven nomes-this was the first division into nomes-and

a Terrestrial form, in the Stellar Mythos, thus

Afterwards they added a central one-THE ONE-around which

*"
represented the seven Celestial Glorious Ones, (Little Bear) in

the seven others revolved in the Celestial Heaven, and THE ONE
who governed the seven in the Terrestrial. The Great or Mighty
Prince who ruled over this other seven, which they depicted by
eight divisions. The Chaldeans followed this also, which can be
proved and seen by their tablets, where they show the heavens
in eight segments, with diameters running from the four cardinal

points thus, the external circle of which they

208
 * *
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN

afterwards omitted and symbolised thus,

same as the Egyptian

zog

which is the

The Sumarians, Chaldeans

and Babylonians, in fact, obtained all their laws and learning from
the Egyptians. The Code of Hammurabi the Sumarians copied
from the Egyptians and handed on to the Chaldeans.
Their old company of primeval gods, mentioned in the
"Seven Tablets of Creation," were eight in number and may be
classed as four pairs, the same as the Egyptians, for instance:
Apzu-Rishtlt-Mummu-Tiamat
Lakhmu-Lakhamu
Aushar-Kislar, correspond to the Egyptian
Nu-Nut
J?:el;m-I:Iequt
I_(er~ui-I}.er~uit, etc., etc.
Later on the Egyptians added four more and mapped out
the heavens in twelve divisions-the twelve signs of the Zodiac ..
The Chaldeans did the same, or rather copied them. Their
history of Creation is a copy of the Egyptian; also the great
battle between Horus I. and Sut, and their underworld or Hell.
But these gods were not eight or twelve different gods but
attributes of THE ONE. This is clearly shown in the Egyptian
Texts. When they first divided the heavens into four divisions
they assigned four different powers or attributes to these and four
consorts for the same : -
Nu, name of a god or attribute of God, represented the great
watery vapour from which this world consolidated primarily.
Nut was the female counterpart.
Hel;m represented the fire and heat of the Sun.
~e~uit was his female counterpart.
I}. e~ui, represented light and darkness or night and day.
I_(e]f.uit was his female counterpart.
~erl}, powers of nature at rest ; these were the attributes of the
two forms or first.
l;{er~et was his female counterpart.
And were divided further into eight and twelve, the Chaldeans
did the same, and each different name of the powers or attributes
0
210 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
have been called separate and different gods and goddesses by
those who should know better, and thus may Egyptologists
"have become mixed," because they.._have not traced all these
" powers" back to "THE ONE," and perceived that by evolution
different names had to be added and given to the various powers
which dawned upon them, and which they recognised, as their
brains expanded in knowledge and observation, as the only way
that their true idea and meaning could be expressed, having only
a rudimentary language at the time.
The Babylonian Tiamet, which waged war against Marduk,
the Champion chosen by the gods, was held to be the incarna-
tion of all evil. This monster was 300 miles long, and had a mouth
IO feet wide, and moved in undulations 6 miles high, and was
Ioo feet round his body, corresponds to the great serpent of the
Warramunga of the Australian Aborigines, which was a copy of
the Egyptian Sut, when he battled with Horus I. The tales are
the same in each instance and he is the same as '' the Leviathan ''
of the Hebrew-the "serpent of many twistings and folds" (see
Job xli.; Jeremiah li. 34; Isaiah xiv. zg). He was hunted for
slaughter by Gabriel, and with the assistance of Yahweh was
slain by him. Gabriel here is the counterpart of Marduk,
Yahweh taking the place of Anshar as the head of the gods.
Although the Hebrews obtained their Hell direct from the Egyptians
they took their "Leviathan" from the Babylonians, but these latter
obtained it direct from the Egyptians at a much earlier date, and
we must not forget that this great serpent, Apep of the dynastic
and Solar-worship time, took its origin and was brought on from
the pre-dynastic Stellar Mythos-Horus I. and Sut-the first
fight between light and darkness. When this earth was surrounded
by thick watery vapour so that the sun's rays could not penetrate,
Sut was the primary-the god of darkness-but as soon as this
vapour cooled down and the sun's rays penetrated to the face of
the earth, then light superseded darkness-Sut was deposed and
Horus I. became primary. When this was brought on in
dynastic times, Ra took the place of Horus I. and Sut that of
the great Apep, and the fight was day and night-Ra overcoming
the darkness of night each day.
The seven-headed dragon and beast of the Book of Revela-
tion, like the seven-headed basilisk serpent mentioned in " Pistis
Sophia," have their origin in the seven-headed serpent which is
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 2II
mentioned in the Pyramid Text) and in Revelation ix. rg horses
are referred to which had "tails like unto serpents) and had
heads)" which is a copy of the monster which inhabited one of
the Pylons of the Tuat.
The Babylonians made offerings to the dead in the same way as
the Egyptians did; in fact) all nations did) and Dr W. Budge) speak-
ing of the offerings taken to the tombs of the dead in his "Book of
the Gods of the Egyptians)" page 86) says :-"It is possible that
certain simple folk may have been led to believe that because
meat offerings and drink offerings in abundance were taken to
the tombs) the deceased must naturally partake of them) and it
is more than probable that the Egyptians) in a semi-savage state)
made such offerings because they believed them necessary for the
dead." But this practice was simply a continuation of the customs
of the earliest Egyptians-earliest man-the Pygmies) and still
is amongst them and all native tribes all over the world-" offer-
ings to the spirits of the departed)" as a propitiation) so that the
spirits may not come back and work them any harm. These
nations still believe) as their forefathers did) that the spirit may
return and do them" good or ill)" and so you find" spirit houses)"
with food placed inside, to propitiate them. This was the original)
and the Egyptians worked out from this first two things-that
is) the Ka) the Spirit) and the Ba) the Soul. The Ka or spirit
after death separated from the Ba or soul and went before the
Divine Creator to be judged) and) if justified) then returned to
the soul and could travel after throughout the universe. After
it was justified the spiritual body was called the Sahu. All these
things took a long time to work out) and many Egyptologists
have overlooked this : also their names as well as others which
were afterwards added. These " offerings " are still carried on
in the Christian Church) but by evolution they are now called
" Offerings to the Church"-" Easter Offerings)" " Christmas
Offerings." One has only to go into a Roman Catholic church
to see the abundant offerings to "the Saints)" or walk into any
churchyard of orthodox Christians and still see the flowers) etc.)
on the graves of the dead-the remnants of the evolution of past
ages-the offerings to the Spirits. The foregoing will answer
Dr Budge's 1 questions on page cxi. " as to when this spiritual body
1 "The Gods of the Egyptians," by Dr E. A . Wallis Budge. Published by
Methuen & Co.
212 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
'began its existence. Unfortunately no satisfactory answer can
at present be given to it, for no t ext yet discovered supplies the
necessary information ." No text gives it because it existed long
before ; how far back it would be difficult to say, but as we find
the Aboriginal Australians and all native tribes throughout the
world and the Pygmies still believe and practise this rite, it
would date long before the" Dynastic Egyptians." The skeletons
of man, found in the earliest quarternary period or Pleistocene
age, and also in the upper quarternary period, have been few.
Apparently the mode of burial of the present Pygmies was
followed-i.e. they had no "burial ground" but buried them
where they died and moved on, and so we know little or nothing
about their weapons, mode of life or ideas ; but in the later
Paleolithic age we find some evidence. In the Neolithic, ample
evidence of the commencement of their Mythos, when it must
have existed.
The Babylonians copied the E gyptians but they confounded
the " good Zoo types " of the Egyptians with the " bad ones "
and made them all bad, perverting the whole Eschatology because
they did not understand their uranographic creation, and the
H ebrew legends are mere drivelling nonsense rendering their
Zoo t ypes anthropomorphically.
We cannot agree with Dr Budge that "the E gyptians
borrowed their knowledge of the signs of the Zodiac, together
with much else, from the Greeks, who had derived a great deal of
their astronomical lore from the Babylonians " (" The Gods of the
Egyptians," vol. ii. page 312). H e says further : "It is at present
a subj ect for conj ecture at what period the Babylonians first
divided the heavens into sections by means of the const ellations
of the Zodiac, but we are fully justified in assuming that the
earliest forms of the Zodiac date from an exceedingly primitive
time." Why, the knowledge of all this was " old " in Egypt before
the Babylonians even existed or knew anything about it, as we
shall prove later in this work. The E gyptians had worked out all
the architecture of the heavens, and their priests had carried the
same with them to all parts of the world- not only the Northern
heavens, but the Southern, as well. Probably they worked out
the South before the North, and the Druids and the Mayas and
the Incas knew it all from the Priests of E gypt, the earliest
probably thousands of years before the Babylonian nation
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 213
existed. The Babylonians copied and obtained all their know-
ledge from the Egyptians, and we are surprised that Dr Budge
should write that they borrowed from the Greeks; they were
old and degenerating and in decay before the Greek nation was
born ! ! Well may he say that " it is a subj ect for conj ecture at
what period the Babylonians first divided the h eavens into
sections, etc.," because they never did; what they knew they
borrowed either direct fr om the E gyptians or Sumarians-the
latter obtained it from E gypt. It was the ancient Egyptians who
mapped out the heavens into 12 divisions in the North, 12 divisions
in the South, and 1 2 in the centre, making 36 in all, and the
twelve signs of the Zodiac. To whatever part of the world the
Priests went they carried this knowledge with them; this proof
lies more in the ancient remains that we find in various parts of
the world than anything else-the 3 circles, the 2 greater bisecting
the middle and lesser, and each divided into 1 2 parts-these are
much older than the seven tablets of Creation by thousands of years.
If this is not so, how can Dr Budge and other Assyriologist s
explain or get over the facts we bring forward in this work ? It
is very well to say that "whether the Babylonians were them-
selves the inventors of such origins- i .e. (the Zodiac), or whether
they are to be attributed to the earlier non-semitic Sumarian
inhabitants of the country, cannot be said" ; and when he states
"that the Greeks borrowed the Zodiac from the Babylonians, and
then the Greeks introduced it into E gypt, probably during the
Ptolemaic period," 1 it appears to us that Dr Budge must have left
this part of " the Gods of E gypt " to be written by one of his
assistants, who knew nothing about the history of the past. We
should be grieved to think that Dr B udge, in all seriousness,
believed and thought as the Aryanist s and Assyriologists of the
past have done. Surely , researches into recent discoveries, at
least, must convince him differently , or how does he account for
even the various three circles of stones found throughout the
world, each divided into t welve parts, the two greater bisecting
the less ? The" Photographs of the Nomes of E gypt, representing
the divisions of the heavens," which the old Priest s had worked
'Herodotus considers that the na mes of t he gods of Greece are derived from Egypt,
the Pelasgians being t he in termediaries wh o brought them to Greece, and h e attributes
a bsolutely t o the same Pelasgians the carrying th ere the " Cabiric Mysteries," which he
considers and believes were brought by the m fro m Egypt. Even at this time Egypt
was old, and it was la te in her hist ory.
2I4 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
out and carried with them in the various exodes throughout the
world, besides other mural and "Pietra Libra" evidence, must
be acknowledged to be thousands of years older than the Baby-
lonians or Sumarians! ! These latter cannot be overlooked or
passed over if we wish to elucidate and obtain the true history of
bygone ages of the life on this planet-its origin and evolution.
And surely, because the Egyptians, when they were decaying
as a great nation, employed some Greeks to paint some Mural
scenes for them, it cannot be in any manner of way a proof that
these men introduced the Zodiac !
The twelve legends of the solar hero, Gilgames, relating to
the twelve signs and the twelve labours of Hercules, are com-
paratively late, as they are based upon the Zodiac of twelve signs,
which belongs to the final formation of the heaven that was
preceded by the heaven in ten divisions, and earlier still in seven.
The Greeks, with their indifference to facts and their fondness for
figures and fancies, played pranks with the Astronomical
Mythology, and mixed the crocodile, which was a good dragon,
with Apap, the reptile. The blind god," hungering for the morn,"
is a Greek figure of Orion, which does not explain anything-but
Orion is the Stellar representation, by night, of Horus, the Solar
god in the darkness of Amenta, who is An-er-f, the blind Horus,
whose sight was restored to him at dawn.
In the Babylonian astronomy, Saher-Sahu is identical by
name with the Egyptian Orion-that is, Horus in his resurrection
as the Sahu or glorified likeness of the risen god or soul-the
Sahu in the planisphere, who represents the manes rising from
Amenta to paradise above. The planisphere contains a number
of Egyptian deities. They are the gods and goddesses of Egypt
-the mythological personages and zootypes that make up the
vast procession which moves on for ever round and round, accord-
ing to the revolutions of the earth or the apparent revolution of
the sphere-at least a dozen can be identified.
r. The Ram-headed Amen-with the constellation Aries.
2. Osiris, the Bull of Eternity-with the sign of Taurus.
3· Sut-Horus-Twins with the Gimini.
4· The Beetle-headed Kheper-ptah-with the sign of the
Beetle, later, Crab.
s. The Lion-faced Atum-with the sign of Leo.
6. The Virgin Neith-with the constellation Virgo.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 2I5
7. Hur-Makhu of the Scales-with the sign Libra.
8. Isis-Serkh, the Scorpion Goddess-with the sign of Scorpio.
g. Shu and Tefnut, figured as the Archer- with the sign of
' Sagittarius.
ro. Num, the Goat-headed, who presided over the abyss-
with the sign of Capricornus.
rr. Menal, the Divine Wet Nurse-with the sign of Aquarius.
rz. Horus of the Two Crocodiles-with the sign of Pisces.
It is not possible that all these gods and goddesses and nature
powers of Egypt were constellated as figures in the universe by any
other than the Egyptian mystery teachers of the heavens.
The deity of the Pole Star was known to the earlier Chinese
and Japanese as the supreme god in nature, who had his abode
on the great Peak or Mountain; this god the Chinese called
Tien-hwang Ta-Ti-god of the Pole Star ("Religion in China,"
page rog).
Shang-ti, the supreme ruler, was the highest object of worship.
His heavenly abode, Tsze-wei, is "a celestial space round the
North Pole," and his throne was indicated by the Pole Star
(Legge, "Chinese Classics," vol. iii. pl. r, page 34, and "Chinese
Repository," vol. iv. page 194).
This is the most sacred and ancient form of Chinese worship :
a round hillock is the altar on which sacrifice was offered to him.
In the Archie Chow Ritual (Li) it says:-" When the sovereign
worshipped Shang-ti, he offered up on a round hillock a first-born
male as a whole burnt sacrifice."
Both the Mount and the first-born male are typical. Anup
was the first male Ancestor. The hillock is an image of the
Mount. This deity was also known to the Chinese as the
"Divine Prince of the great Northern Equilibrium" who
promulgated the laws of the silent wheels of the heaven's palace,"
or the cycle of time determinated by the revolution of the stars
(De Groot). This was the Stellar Mythos of the Egyptians.
It is stated in a very ancient Chinese manuscript, called
Pih-Kea-Sing, the date of which is said to be 3000 B.c., that the
Chinese originally came from the North-west as colonists, the
whole number of whom did not amount to more than a hundred
families, whose names are still preserved in this manuscript, and
are the same as we find in China at the present time. They came
over the heights of Kwan-lun toward• the borders of Hwang-ho,
 zr6 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
subdued and perhaps exterminated in succession the barbarous
clans which they found in the country. In this manuscript
is shown the head of the first Buddhist, called the "Messenger
of God," and of him it is said, " The Holy One appeared from
the West." The head of the same shows" two horns," symbolical
of Solar descent, which the Israelites assigned to Moses, Mosheh or
Amosis, the regenerator of their creed.
These people had considerable knowledge in the arts necessary
to social life. They could write, but their writing was in hierogly-
phics. They knew the course of the stars, and had the same
astronomical knowledge as the ancient Egyptians ; also the
same ideas of symbolism and a similar Eschatology, and they
had made out the same cycles in time. Their Y always
had the same meaning as the Egyptian f ank or Hebrew
T Tau. Christian X. How far all their hieroglyphics
correspond to the ancient Egyptian we are unable to say,
except that we know that these hieroglyphics were the images
of the things represented in life, and many that we have seen
are identical. They were the first or original writings, and
they have been altered at the present day by the addition of a
number of straight lines which have gradually obliterated the
original. Only on such monuments as those of Yu and Mount
Thrae-shan, in the province of Shan-tung, can we still see the
original images, and in these characters one may yet trace a great
similarity to those in use amongst the ancient Egyptians. Also
on some very ancient Chinese coins Egyptian hieroglyphics have
been found.
Tai-Hao, the great celestial, was the first mythical or astro-
nomical ruler in the Chinese divine dynasties. With him
commenced the mystic diagrams called Yi or changes, which were
eight in number. These were revealed to him by the dragon-
horse that issued from the yellow river, or the (representation)
Milky Way. Tai-Hao corresponds to Anup, the inventor of
astronomy and first ruler of the Pole Star. The dragon-horse is
the same as the Egyptian water-horse that was combined with
the crocodile in Apt, goddess of the Great Bear and mother of the
. seven rulers. According to M. Philastre, in his version of the
Yi king, the name of the Chow dynasty and of the Chow Yi
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 2IJ
divinising-book, signifies circular movement, the revolution
embracing the whole universe, the movement of the Pole. Chow
Yi would mean the changes of the Pole and the Pole Stars in
precession. Thus the Chow dynasty of the sons of heaven would
b e the seven successive rulers of the Pole who reigned for 25,827
years-a scientific fact.
Anyone who can write Symbolic Chinese, can, even at the
present day, travel all through China, Japan , Chinese Tartary,
Siam, Java, Corea, in fact, throughout the whole of Eastern Asia,
and with this symbolic language, make himself perfectly under-
stood although he may not be able to speak a syllable of any of the
languages of these countries.
; Sir C. Alabaster, who was a great Masonic student and had
much insight into China, says :-" Going back to the earliest
historic times in China I find a clear evidence of the existence of a
mystic faith, expressed in allegorical form and illustrated, as
with us, by symbols. The secrets of this faith were orally trans-
mitted, the chiefs alone pretending to have full knowledge of
them. I find, moreover, that in these earliest ages, this faith
took a Masonic form, their secrets being recorded in symbolic
buildings, like the tabernacle Moses put up in the desert and the
t emple, his successor, Solomon, built at Jerusalem; that the various
offices in the hierarchy of this religion were distinguished by the
symbolic J ewels, held by them during their term of office, and .
that, as with us, at the rites of their religion they wore leather
aprons, such as have come down to us, marked with the insignia
of their rank. The compasses and square, used as the symbol of
right conduct. The man who had the compasses and square and
regulated his life thereby, being then, as now, considered to possess
the secrets and to carry out the principles of true propriety." We
find one of the most ancient names by which the Deity is spoken
of in China is that of "The First Builder" or, as Masons say,
"The Great Architect of the Universe." The original from
which these sprang was the Egyptian PTAH, who built the heavens
with his seven assistants, but at the present time the myst eries
of this ancient faith in China have become lost or obscured,
though attempts at a revival may be traced in the proceedings
of existing brotherhoods, whose various rituals and signs are
supposed to be, in some measure, founded on ancient rites and
symbols, which have been handed down from earliest ages. Here
2I8 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
we see the degeneration that has crept in and gradually con-
taminated, debased and obliterated the true Masonic rites and
ceremonies which their forefathers carried with them out of
Egypt and established in this country.
The Ainus ,I the aboriginals of Japan, ''the hairy men,"
are a very old people, and came out of Egypt in the earlier time
of their Stellar Mythos, as their name implies-" The Children
of the Bear,"-the children who went out of Egypt at the time
that they first made out in their Astronomical Mythos that the
seven pole stars circulated round the Pole Star, that is-Seven
Glorious Ones-the Seven Lights. Probably these people first
inhabited Persia, India, China and Asia generally, but were driven
out farther and farther east by a superior race, which took their
place from the centre, until now we only find the remnant of the
original in the Far East, north of Japan and Northern Asia. They
still practise some of the earliest Astronomical Mythological rites
amongst themselves, having the Bear as their "first" Totem.
The Ainu say that their forefathers drove out and extermi-
nated with clubs a race of dwarfs who were there before them;
they say that these dwarfs were only three or four feet high. 2
They describe them as being of a red colour and having very
long arms in proportion to the rest of the body, and that they
used flat stone knives, scrapers, and other implements of stone.
These Ainu are of the same original race and type as the
Australian Aborigines, and the story of Abydos and their beliefs-
i.e. future state-correspond with the ritual of ancient Egypt.
They are not really Polytheistic and do not believe in the existence
of gods innumerable, as has been stated by some writers. The
so-called different gods are names only of the various attributes
of the One Great God. Their skulls are of the same shape and
average capacity as the Australians and Nilotic negroes.
The fact that the name Ainu is found on the stone of black
diorite, . containing the Code of Hammurabi, at Susa, may have
some connection with these ancient people. Mr Stanley Cook,
like a good many others, is in doubt as to the origin of this
Code and from whence it was originally derived. His able
1
Probably these Ainu came from that domain of Egypt -which Maspero calls
the "Haunch," opposite AQnu, the "Haunch" here representing the Great Bear .
It is situated to theN . of Memphis and Pyramids of Gizeh , a nd W . of the Nile .
2
. Recently some of them have been found living amongst the mountains in
China .
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 219
arguments leave it an open question, but the more one studies it
the greater is the conviction that it was originally Egyptian and
brought from there. Assyriologists generally agree that the
dynasty, to which Hammurabi belonged, was associated with
immigration, and if we take it as pretty well proved by the
various words, the origin of which is Egyptian and not Arabian,
except as" carriers" of the same, we can understand why there is
such a close resemblance of "The Laws of Moses" to this Code.
Moses lived about rooo years after this Code was engraved on
this stone, but he was one of the High Priests of "On" and well
versed in all laws and doctrines both of Amen Ra and Osiris, and
he no doubt made use of as much or as little of their laws, or
modified them, as circumstances required when he left Egypt with
his followers. We must remember that after the ancient
Egyptian language died out Aramaic intervened before the earlier
Coptic, Moabite or Biblical Hebrew. Iau is Iu of the Egyptians,
and Yahu is certainly an earlier-form than Yahwe. Iu dates at
least 6ooo years B.C., as can be seen on Egyptian Papyri in the
British Museum, and abandoned later on. Iu was the same as
Tmu, the son of Ptah, and Iu is therefore the son of Ptah. It was
written later by the Phcenicians in Greek, Hebrew, etc., in
various forms, such as Iau, Iahu, las and after as Yau and Yahu,
Y being of much later date than I, and we have no hesitation in
stating that the Iau here referred to-and of still later date as
the Chinese Y -is the same as Iu in the original, and that all these
laws of Hammurabi were those which had been in use in Egypt
thousands of years before the existence of Hammurabi.
South Arabian and Phcenician were simply copies of the
Egyptian. Erman states that the administration of justice was
centralised under the old empire. The old empire, from recent
discoveries, dated at least ro,ooo years ago, probably much
longer, and until those who are studying this subject recognise the
facts that have been brought to light by discoveries in recent
years, they will always be falling into a pit which they cannot get
out of, for words and names can be traced to the Egyptians long
before the name of Moses, although it is more than probable that,
as he was a learned High Priest, he made use of this code for the
Israelites. As stated before, the Chaldees were from Egypt
originally, and obtained their learning from there centuries before
the existence of Israelites in Asia.
220 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Seven Footsteps of Buddha denote the seven steps in pre-
cession which are a co-type, equivalent to the seven stations
of the pole, and a footprint on each peak is the symbol of a
station in precession. Thus, the footprint of Buddha upon
Adam's Peak in Ceylon shows that this was one of the seven
annular Mountains in its sevenfold system of Mount Meru.
The two feet, as found on rocks and in caves in Australia.
From Prof. Spencer and Gillen's "Native Tribes of
Central Australia," published by Macmillan & Co .-by
permission, with our thanks, and two feet in Mexico a nd
amongst the Zapotecs. See pictures of the Rock Draw-
ings of the Australians and Humboldt Fragment of the
Mexicans (pages 66 and I I4) .

Feet of Horus from MEXI-

CAN CoDICES, with the
three Rods or Rays of
Light symbol.

The Two Feet of Buddha.

FIG. 93.-Two feet of Horus I. , as shown in the Vignette-Plate ii. , "Book of
the Dea d "-Renouf's.
The two soles of the feet of Buddha, here shown, held as
sacred by the Buddhists, represent the soles of the feet of Osiris.
Osiris was stated to have been mutilated into fourteen parts-
some versions give sixteen-viz. his head, the soles of his feet,
his bones, his arms, his heart, his interior, his tongue, his eyes,
his fists, his fingers, his back, his ears, his body, etc., and these were
buried in different parts of Egypt . In the Ritual we are told
" that the soles of the feet, which had trodden the earth, were
removed in order that Osiris might tread the Hall of Judgment
with pure feet, and that his feet were bathed with milk that the pain
thereof might be assuaged, etc.": and we find one or more representa-
tions of these parts held sacred in many lands, which probably
date further back than the time of Osiris, in fact, to Horus I.
Amongst the Australian natives we find these soles of the feet
shown upon various rocks and cave-walls, where they are regarded
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 22!
as '' sacred," although you cannot obtain any information about
them except that" they have always been," which is as far as the
natives can tell you : also on the rock drawings from the sculp-
tured stones from Dolmens in Brittany, which we show here from
Professor G. Sergi's" The Mediterranean Race," page 3I3, fig. 93·
They are also shown at Palenque and several other places in
Central America. They are all identically the same, and it is
only by going back to the Stellar Mythos of old Egypt that you
can discover the true meaning and origin. These two feet are well
shown in the vignette, plate ii. of ''The Book of the Dead," which
refers to chap. xvii. : "I have come upon earth and with my two
feet have taken possession. I am Tmu, and I come from my
own place." These soles of the feet were therefore considered
sacred objects, and as we find them shown on the Dolmens of
Brittany, the rock-drawings of the Australian Aborigines, at
Palenque in Central America and in the HUMBOLDT FRAGMENT.
They must date back to the Stellar Mythos, and first and primarily
refer to Horus I., although they were afterwards brought on in the
Solar doctrines and then refer to Osiris, as we see from the Buddhist
records. Then we have the parallel in the Christian doctrines,
0
being washed, bathed in RA etc. Another proof that it was
,

originally Horus is found in the great Harris Papyrus, IS-3, when

the God Ra-Tem-Neberter is restored to his first condition, after
having been dismembered and cut to pieces; "he is then the
God who is the possessor of completeness, integrity, hence in-
violate." Most Egyptologists have ascribed the name to Osiris,
but it was Horus I. primarily, and the above name, Ra-Tem,
shows the transformation from Horus to Osiris-Tmu was
another name for Hours, and Ra was Osiris in spirit.
There is a tradition amongst the North American Indians
that all the tribes were formerly one and dwelt together, and their
tradition is that they came across a large water towards the East
or sunrise. They crossed the water in canoes, but they know not
how long they were in crossing, nor whether the water was salt
or fresh. The Dakotes possess legends of "huge skiffs," in which
the Dakotes of old floated for weeks, finally gaining dry land- .
a tradition of ships and a long sea voyage. Their language was
the same as the Welsh. We have here two different traditions,
one leading to the supposition that they came via Japan, and the
other via the British Isles, Greenland, etc. If we take the
 222 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
anatomical conditions, as far as we can find, all our ethnological
studies prove that first the inhabitants of Copan, Palenque, and
still many tribes in South America and Western North America,
deformed their skulls, had squat figures, coarse features, large
noses, thick lips; or were short-statured individuals with round
heads, oval faces, high cheek bones, flat noses, large mouths, small
oblong eyes-types of the Tartar or Manchurian. All these had,
and those that still remain have, the Stellar Mythos only. In the
Mayas we find regular features, good-looking small figures, with
well-proportioned limbs, finely-formed heads, high foreheads,
well-framed noses and small mouths with firm lips.
Eyes, open, straight and intelligent. These we see depicted
on sculptured frescoes, etc., and amongst the Incas. All these
had the Solar Mythos; but there is a very clear
line of demarcation between these people and
some earlier races. From the ethnological con-
ditions found, and their practice of the Stellar
doctrines, one can trace the early exodus
through Asia to Australia, New Guinea, Japan,
all Northern Asia, across to North America,
and also from North Europe to Greenland, and
across to America by way of the North there.
We give here a drawing from a stucco-
relief found in a temple at Palenque, Central
FIG. 94· America/ which shows that these people also
wore the "Horus Lock" of the Egyptians. Amongst their
carvings we find representations of the Elephant and Lion,
animals which did notexist in America.
Solar Mythos, and the exodus that followed, one traces
1
The Tablet of the Cross Palenque is the Mexican representation of the
Egyptian Ritual of Raising the Tatt Cross a nd the birth of Horus from the Great
Mother-Mut. It is not a great sacrificial scene as Professor Forstemann states.
The Divine Babe who maketh his appearance in Chemunnu, the place of the 8 gods,
the Babe of "the God of longstrides" (Ra), of the God "of Lion form" (Shu),
of the Goddess Bast, of Nefer-Tmu , of the Striker (Ahi, a name of Horus), and
of Nehebkan and others (see Ritual). In the centre is the T att Cross or their
representative, surmounted by a Zootype of the Great Mother, who is giving
a New-Heart, or Soul, to the child held aloft by the figure on the right, with
the emblem of a new-birth in his left hand. As the Ritual s tates-the divine
Babe was lifted up into the upper world by two divinities (see R itual, chap . cxxv.),t
here represented. The decipherment of the whole of this important Tablet is
reserved for another book.
1 M.ariett's "Monuments Divers," plate 46, gives a fine . picture of this.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 223
through Europe, Persia, India, China, and part of Japan, where
it ceased. The Mayas probably came across direct from Egypt
or North Africa and spread South to a certain extent, and to a
smaller extent to the North and West, because to the North and
West we see how far the Solar Mythos was carried, comparatively
no great distance. This is proved by the fact that the Mayas had
the Solar doctrines and ha d absorbed into them part of the
Stellar : the countries bordering to the North and West had a
little of both, but more Stellar than Solar, and then, still farther
away, only the Stellar: therefore the Solar did not come to
America via Asia, but via Africa or Europe.
This will clearly prove that all these people at one time had
a common ancestry , whose writing was symbolic and whose
language was of the hieroglyphic type. It also proves that
M ax Muller's theory of " Roots " is wrong. Throughout all
East ern Asia, however much the dialects and syllabic or oral
sounds and spoken language may differ, the written symbolic
language is understood by all.
Their Eschatology was pure original so-called Monotheism,
which corresponds in all ideas, forms, ceremonies, symbolisms,
et c., to those in use amongst the ancient Egyptians.
The followers of the messenger (Sin phos) in Assam preserve
traditions of their forefathers, which connect them with the earliest
ages. They are divided into twelve tribes, in commemoration
of the twelve Elders (twelve signs of the Zodiac), and worship
one Supreme Being. In Ceylon we find that the Buddhists have
the same belief.
The tribes of North America are divided into Totemic
divisions, and the Crow tribe has two interesting "signs " -
tokens of friendship and brotherhood, and, if given and answered
b y strangers, you are a " safe brother" amongst them, which is
important to those brothers of the r8 °. ·
r. In crossing their arms on the breast L U
2. In raising the R H to the side of the H, with the I F pointing
to the Great Spirit, and then reversing H A and H D.
As we have shown by photographs from Mexico and Central
America, this sign was a " sacred sign," used there duririg the
Stellar Mythos, because we find it depicted here before the Solar
arrived, and in some ruined cities that the Solar doctrines never
reached ; at least, there is no evidence of its having done so (see
224 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
"Mexican Notes" ). These signs are plainly shown in many of the
Vignettes of the Egyptian " Book of the Dead " and connected
with the Ritual of their Sacred Ceremonies. Another important
point to prove that these people came from Egypt during very

FIG . 95.
Swastica Totem of Tribe of North America.

early times (Stellar Mytho~) is that of the oldest tribes known-

one has the tortoise for their totem (the oldest) and another the
Swastica, as may be seen from the photograph taken from a
drawing in" their camp" many years ago. This is the" Swastica
1 otem," and is made up of the Swastica above two circles, with
another Swastica and a Disk in the centre. This Disk re-
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 225
presents "Aten" and was an ancient form of Her-Mahu (Horus)
god of the double horizon in Egypt. It was not a worship of Solar-
deity, but was an emblem of the circle made by Aten as the god of
the double horizons, lifted up or made by Shu. From recent
inquiries we have made, we are given to understand that this
tribe has " died out," and that very few, if any, of the Indians
belonging to it exist at the present day.
The same custom found amongst the Jews and Hindoos (as
in Egypt) for a man to raise up seed for the deceased brother by
marrying his widow, was found amongst the Central American
nations : also, none but the High Priests might enter the Holy of
Holies. All ate the flesh of the sacrifices of atonement (analogous,
see I8°), and poured the blood of the sacrifice on the earth ; they
sprinkled it, they marked persons with it, they smeared it upon
the walls and stones (brought on from the Totemic ceremonies,
see description of same in Spencer and Gillen's books). All their
temples faced the East, showing that they had passed the Stellar
Mythos. They all had the ark as a portable temple, and all held
it in the highest veneration. It was thought too sacred to be
touched except by the Priests : all offered water to a stranger that
he might wash his feet, used dust as a token of humility,
anointed with oil sacrificed prisoners and hung up their heads-
and the Lord said unto Moses:-" Take all the heads of the
people and hang them up before the Lord against the. Sun,
that the fierce anger of the Lord may be turned away from
Israel." And Moses said unto the Judges of Israel:-" Slay
ye every one of his men that were joined unto Baal-peor"
(Numb. xxv. 4-5). And they all practised baptism, as is
proved by the following:-" Then the Mexican midwife gave
the child to taste of the water, putting her moistened finger
into its mouth and said: 'Take this: by this thou hast to live on
the earth, to grow and to flourish; through this we get all things
that support existence on the earth ; receive it.' Then with
moistened fingers she touched the breast of the child and said :
'Behold the pure water that washes and cleanses thy heart,
that removes all filthiness ; receive it ; may the goddess see good
to purify and cleanse thy heart.' Then the midwife poured
water upon the head of the child, saying: '0 my grandson,
my son, take this water of the Lord of the world, which is thy
life, invigorating and refreshing, washing and cleansing. I pray
p
226 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
that this celestial water, blue and light blue, may enter into thy
body and there live. I pray that it may destroy in thee and put
away from thee all things evil and adverse that were given thee
before the beginning of the world. Wheresoever thou art in this
child, 0 thou hurtful thing, begone! leave it, put thyself apart :
for now does it live anew and anew is it born, now again is it
purified and cleansed :now again is it shapened and engendered
by our mother the goddess of water'" (Bancroft's "Native
Races," vol. iii. page 372). Here we find many resemblances to
the Christian ordinance of baptism; the pouring of water on the
head, the putting of the fingers into the mouth, the touching of
the breast, the new birth and the washing away of the original
sin-all part of the Ritual of Egypt referring to the passage of the
manes in Amenta.
The Christian rite, we know, was not a Christian idea, but
was borrowed from ancient times. The original name for the
goddess of water was Nut, afterwards she became Isis. Isis and
Horus were the mother and divine child, the divine healer, and
the Romans brought them with them to Rome and they were
worshipped there by the Romans, the Roman women more
especially. Anyone going to Italy now may see many of these
figures in black basalt, which were brought there from Egypt.
On this the Roman Catholic religion was founded, and that is the
reason why the Virgin Mary (Isis brought on in the Christian
doctrines) has so much adoration paid to her. The Roman
Catholics did not have the Father at first, who was brought on
by the Jews, and thus we see that the Eschatology of the Solar was
practised by all when Solar Mythos had perished. All these cus-
toms, etc., were the same inN. and S. America, Europe, India and
some other parts of Asia. The primordial came from Egypt.
LANGUAGE

We have made some remarks on the origin of language to

show how, in all probability, our present use of signs and symbols
has originated, and how these have been handed down from
generation to generation, time and circumstances modifying the
original to the present interpretation.
Tracing the origin of the ancient Egyptians from the origin
of language, Gerald Massey 1 says that " concerning the origin of
1 "I atural Genesis."
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 227
language very little is known and hitherto nothing absolutely
established. All theories on the subject are chiefly negative.
The 'science' has been founded and its 'origins' have been dis-
cussed without theideographicsymbols and the gesture-signs being
even taken into account. These must take their root from Inner
Africa and not, as the Aryanists have laboured to show, in Asia."
The Inner African languages prove that words had earlier
forms than those which have become the" roots" of the Aryanist.
There is no way of getting back to an origin of words except
by learning once more to think in things, images, ideographs,
hieroglyphics and gesture-signs ; and the primary modes of
expression must be sought in their birthplace, for in Africa only
shall we find the earliest rudimentary articulation of human
sounds which accompanied gesture-signs and preceded verbal
speech. The clicks, the formation of words by the duplication
of sounds and all original types of expression must be allowed
to have b een evolved in Africa until it can be shown how they
came otherwise.
Gesture-signs and ideographic symbols alone preserve the
early language in visible figures, and we are unable to get to the
roots of all that have been pictured, printed or written, until we
can decipher the figures made primarily by the early man. The
latest forms of these have to be traced back to the most primary
before we can get to know anything of the origins. These are
the true radicals of language, without which the philologist has
no final and adequate determinative; and yet these have been
left hitherto outside the range of discussion by the Aryan school.
But the doctrine is prevalent in current philology, whilst the
earlier sign-language has been ignored altogether.
Whenever the ideographic signs of the oldest civilised nations
can be compared, evidence of the original unity becomes apparent,
and if we take the earliest inhabitants of any part of the world,
we find from the skeletons that these were all of the same class-
Negroid, just as we find in gesture-language that the further we
go back the nearer is our approach towards some central unity.
The " Origin of Language " itself is not a problem to be
attacked and solved by the philosophical speculator. To know
anything with certitude we must go back the way we came, along
the track that only the evolution is free to pursue and explore.
We know now that the dumb think, and that man had a gesture-
228 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
language when he was otherwise dumb . And in common with the
lower animals he still uses inarticulate cries to express his meaning,
aided by gestures and the movements of the muscles of the face.
Speculation, without the primary data, cannot establish any-
thing, but when we have the data we find that development was,
from the very first, in accordance with the laws of evolution, and
that there was but one beginning for language, mythology and
symbolism, however numerous their intermediate forms or widely
scattered the nearest links.
Fortunately, Nature is very careful, and a type once evolved
is never entirely lost, nor altogether effaced, but unity of origin
in language was only possible when the human intelligence was
too limited to disagree and diverge, and the race a mental herd
making the same signs and sounds for ages and ages without
choice in the matter or desire to differ.
Be it noted that at the present time there are many signs,
used with the hands and fingers, both by deaf and dumb people
and aborigines when at a distance from each other. Roth, in his
book, gives 213 such signs to communicate their wishes or
thoughts . A good example is that used by our navy and army.
Many a time have we watched with interest our bluejacket s,
leaning over the side of a man-of-war talking to another, perhaps
soo yards off, only with his hands and fingers, after the order has
been given to " cease signalling." In one case the bluejackets
and soldiers, deaf and dumb, use an alphabet, and in the other,
the native, being ignorant of alphabets, uses the signs with his
fingers, showed to imply sent ences which have been prearranged
and stand in the same sense as the alphabet to him.
Thus we see that the primary forms of language, so to speak,
signs, symbols, ideographs, et c., were first written as a visible
means of expressing articulate sounds. This hieroglyphic
language became afterwards a secret language, known and carried
on from generation to generation, with secret meanings, the
interpretation of which at the present day, as of old, is only known
to those who have worked and passed through the necessary
examination to enable them to obtain that knowledge. But,
inasmuch as we find the same hieroglyphics, signs, symbols, etc.,
in various parts of the world, also that the earliest race of beings
were Negroid, it is but natural to believe that at one time these
were universal, and that their birthplace must have had one
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 229
common centre, which must have been Africa. Throughout the
whole world, where the ossified remains of earliest man have been
found, we find the same type, which is Negroid. This is proved
by the shape of the bones, the flattened fibia, the shape of the
skull, etc., and the long forearm with wide space between the two
forearm bones (Ulna and Radius), the discussion of which would be
outside this work. At the same time, for those interested in the
argument, we would draw attention to Professor G. Sergi's work,
"The Mediterranean Race," and to the various ((finds" that have
been well described by many able writers. These point to the
conclusion that primitive man emanated from the continent of
Africa, and could not have been evolved from anywhere else.
Of course much of the original meaning and interpretation
has been lost and others substituted, still the true originals remain
engraved on monuments and stones, because language, like a
species, when once extinct, never reappears; the same language
never has two birthplaces. Distant languages may be crossed or
blended together; we see variability in any tongue, and new
words are frequently being " coined." But as there is a limited
power to man's brain capacity for remembering single words, like
whole languages, these gradually become extinct, although in the
spelling of new words letters often remain as the rudiments of an-
cient forms of pronunciation, and dominant languages and dialects,
naturally spread widely and gradually extinguish other tongues.
As far as possible, we only bring before our readers those
facts and remnants of antiquity which still exist and which all
can verify, pointing as they do that the conclusions we have
arrived at, and which every earnest student can prove for himself,
are not " visionary " but are existing facts.
Whilst candidly admitting that there still remain many
broken links, we contend that in the chain of evidence which we
have helped to forge there is more than sufficient to prove to all
students and thinkers the truth of what we advance; at all events
the fact that we find the same signs, symbols, doctrines, etc.,
practised throughout various parts of this world would lead us to
conclude that they all had one common origin, and all our research
proves that in Egypt was the birthplace and nowhere else can
it be found.
In using the term "in Egypt" we include the Nile valley
and its sources.
 CHAPTER XI

I T is well known that the Buddhists and Brahmins, in many

of their religious ceremonies, make use of words that are not
Sanskrit but are said to belong to a very ancient form of speech,
now dead, the ancient Egyptian.
Their traditional history t ells us that they came from the North
and West, and pushed down through the mountains to the
Ganges and base of the Himalayas, South and East, and formed
settlements by the great rivers of the Punjaub; but they never
forgot their former home, as may be seen by the Vedic hymns
(Rig-Veda), which are the same as those beautiful hymns we find
in the Ritual-very little " editing" has been done-and are of
Egyptian origin-undoubtedly.
Professor Max Muller's idea that the names of the gods, re-
presenting the different attributes of the One Great God, were
first taught by the Veda, and that each god is separate and
worshipped as supreme and absolute by the followers of the
Hindoo religion, only shows that he was not acquainted with the
origin of the Veda, or the Eschatology and Ritual of Egypt (from
whence the Hindoo religion originated), because their creed was
pure Monotheism, and all these supposed "different" gods were
in reality only the attributes of the One Great God, who created the
heavens and earth and all therein. Professor Tiele has also
missed the point when he expounds the Egyptian religion; first,
" as a lively sentiment of the spirituality of God, united to the
coarsest materialistic representations of different divinities," and
secondly, " a sentiment, not less lively, of the unity of God united
to an extremely great multiplicity of divine persons."
Many books have been written to try and prove that the
ancient P ersians, Buddhists and Brahmins obtained their religions
from our ancient Druids in Ireland and the British Isles; and
others, that ancient Britons were simply Buddhists, on account
of many similarities which may be traced; but we cannot
discover anything to support these theories, on the contrary,
230
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN 231
there is everything to prove that all religions had their origin in
ancient Egypt.
It is true that in all and every one of these, instances are
recorded of the falling away from the original Eschatology, and in
its place various other practices and doctrines have been intro-
duced, so that at the present day there is little of the original left,
and there is so much diversion of opinion and so many different
sects that it requires a large amount of study and research in
order to unravel the tangled skein.
Only in the rites, ceremonies, signs and symbols of Free-
masonry at the present time do we find the purest types of the
original, and these are as similar as possible to the perfected
Eschatology of the ancient Egyptians, even to the 30°-over
which some of our Brethren would cross swords with us, and
which our present Ritual gives as ''recent." We feel confident in
stating, without a semblance of doubt in our minds, that these
traditions have been'' brought on" and have emanated from the
Egyptian originals, the whole of the symbolisms, ceremonies,
passwords, etc., being identical.
The ancient Egyptians had no other way of demonstrating
their ideas except in what Professor Tiele calls "coarsest material-
istic representations." They had not the words that we now
have, and although apparently they made use of a coarse form,
the meaning was not such. It was their only means of repre-
senting the spiritual attributes and not different divinities ; not
"the unity of God with an extremely great multiplicity of divine
persons," but" the great number of attributes or powers that the
One Great God possessed." And it was by forms, symbols and
dramatic actions that they taught their doctrines; but they never
believed in more than one god, under whatever name they
worshipped him-and there were many during the Stellar, Lunar,
and Solar Mythos-as the Ritual proves very clearly indeed.
Moreover, there is no evidence that the Egyptians, pre-
dynastic or dynastic, ever believed or practised Polytheism. On
the contrary, there is every proof that from the earliest pre-
dynastic times they believed in and practised Monotheism, and
that this Monotheism from the first they represented as "God
in mummified form," a " Man-god," and " God in Spirit " or
"the risen Man-god." The more we study the Ritual and Papyri,
and other evidences which still remain, the more certain it becorp.es
232 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
that from the first it was one and the same god through all ages,
pre-dynastic and dynastic. At various periods, exodes went
from Egypt, carrying their then knowledge with them, and form-
ing colonies in all parts of the world, and it is only by thus follow-
ing them that anyone can get a true idea and unlock those hidden
secrets of the past.
Throughout all the R itual, papyri, monuments, et c., and in
fact every evidence that we can look for and see, pre-dynastic and
dynastic, there is only one conclusion that we can arrive at in
studying this quest ion, and that is: "The ancient Egyptians only
believed in One Great God, who was Immortal, Uncreated,
Invisible, and hidden in the inaccessible depths of His essence ;
H e is the Creator of the Heavens and of the Earth; H e has made
everything which exists, and nothing has been made without
Him, who exist ed before all things, and who represents the pure
an d abstract idea of Divinity," and only the highest of the initiated
of the Sanctuary were taught aU the powers and attributes which
H e p ossessed and aU His names attached thereto.
The conclusion that these old Priests arrived at in their
E schatology- " That God is a P erson," in the sense that H e is
"self-conscious and intelligent will," is at one and the same time
the most original and fundamental form of religious belief, and
the most mature and conclusive tenet of scientific and philo-
sophical Theism. Among such predicates as the foregoing, the fol-
lowing five must stand out first: Omnipotence, Omnipresence,
Eternity, Omniscience and Unity. These qualifications must be
ch aract eristic of an " Absolute Self," of whatever form, Spiritual
or otherwise, which conclusion they had arrived at and thoroughly
believed in at this early period, and which has never been im-
proved upon since .
We diffe r from a great many scientific men and Egyptologists
in our opinions expressed in this work, but we are convinced and
feel as sure as we are now writing, that future generations will
fin d t he truth of that which we now state and will prove it more
conclusively than we have done, and some perhaps will wonder
why so many eminent men had wandered away from "the
original " to a " foreign land " for their " origins." The answer
is that they could not read what was written in stone and papyrus,
countless ages ago, left and preserved to be rediscovered andre-
read, as a guide to reform into one universal brotherhood the
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 233
various sects of the different religions of the present day, which
have all taken their origins from this one source. Also, priests
of many and various religions have gone on perverting the original
for ages past, and those of the present day have followed in a
blind lead those who had lost the true Eschatology and were
ignorant of the Mythos, Astra-mythology, Eschatology and the
R itual of ancient Egypt. H ence the schism which still increases!
H ence the uncertainty of " thinkers," the disagreement amongst
various sects, both in the Christian and Buddhist doctrines, and
the numerous religions scattered all over the world at the present
time. Some have one part of the Eschatology, some another,
but all have been changed from the original. We feel, however,
that one day all these religions will be reunited into one again.
It is so written; but whether this will be done by the Japanese,
who are now introducing Freemasonry into Japan, or by the
Anglo-Saxon race, or by the two races combined, no one can say;
but in the J apanese religion of the Ancient S ect there is much of
the pure E schatology of Egypt remaining, which will not be
difficult to amalgamate or blend with our doctrines and thus
form one, and so lead to the true Christianising of the whole of
Japan. Although there are in Japan various sects of the
Buddhist doctrines, they were all originally one. The ancient
inhabitants brought with them out of Egypt, at the time of the
Solar Mythos, their present E schatology, only Japan, like
others, has suffered from perversion of the original, which has
been split up into various sects by the different priests for ages.
Still, one " ancient sect" preserves more of the original than the
others, and we believe that this will blend with our Ritual.
When we speak of the present inhabitants we do not include the
Ainu, as these were there ages before the Japanese, so-called now;
the Ainu had brought with them the Stellar Mythos out of Egypt
and not the Solar. This accounts for much of the Stellar Mythos
that we find at the present day in the beliefs of some of the sects
which are supposed to be of Buddhist or Brahmin origin, and in
the beliefs of the people who belong to these various sects, as, for
instance, "ancestor worship," which is a very strong character-
istic in these people, is of Stellar Mythos and not Solar, although
one was blended with the other. Most, who now have the
remnants of the Solar, have lost this particular characteristic,
as may be seen from the Buddhists in India, etc., whilst the present
234 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Japanese have developed it to a great er Eschatological point than
they of the original Mythos, and at the same time we must not
overlook the fact that before "ancestral worship" was evolved,
so-called "spirit worship," or the divination of" nature's powers,"
had existed for ages and ages .
Amongst the Mayas, Mexicans, Zapot ecs, and all the people
of Central America and some parts of N. and S. America, we find
from the inscriptions still extant, that their one belief was in One
God, and described him as " God without end and without be-
ginning, the Uncreated Lord, who had no beginning and no end ;
God, who was the Creator of all things, and was Himself un-
created-Lord, Leader, King, Great God-the Great One,
Strong, Powerful, He who is the Great, the Strong, Powerful
Living Spirit."
The whole of their customs, literature and traditional history
point out that these came out of Egypt at the time of the Stellar
or Solar doctrines.
Cows are accounted sacred in India, and the reason is that
the ancient Egyptians held them sacred to Isis (the Moon Goddess,
represented with horns-Hathor), and the people in India object
to kill them as food, as did the E gyptians-another proof of their
having obtained originally their Eschatology from Egypt.
Time and evolution have changed the original, but Brahminic
philosophy has distorted it more than anything else .
Their divinities (Devata in Sanskrit) literally mean "the
Shining Ones." There were no castes at that time, and they
treated their women as did the Egyptians, allowing them to enjoy
the same high position as themselves.
The reason why the " Emerald Stone," or green stone (Jade),
as found amongst the Maories and various tribes in North and
South America, Mexico and other parts of the world, is considered
and looked upon as a "sacred stone," is because it represents one
9 F=J ~
1
of the names of Horus I.-viz. " H er-uatch-f-" <::> ~ lliliD
't=-

i.e. Prince of the Emerald Stone. It was for this reason that it
.was sacred and carried by those throughout their wanderings into
countries where it could not otherwise be found, and so we find it
amongst them at the present day. In Central America it is found
depicted in various forms connected with Horus I. as the Giver
of Rays of Light, and a representation of Eternal Youth.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 235
It was not until a short time before the period of the Greeks
and Romans that Egypt began to decay, when their priests
became degenerate, and their downfall has progressed in one

FrG. 96.-High Priest, without Breastplate.

continuous line ever since, until the British and Freemasonry

came to their rescue. Lord Kitchener, a Freemason, acting thus
-perhaps unknown to himself- has laid the foundation of a
college at Khartoum, on almost the identical spot of the first
Temple of Learning.
The Jews-if we take it in a broad sense-never had any
ethnology as a nation, but only as a religious sect. Manetho
states that Moses, who received his priestly education and learned
all the wisdom of the Egyptians in the city of Heliopolis, in the
Delta-the Biblical city of On or Beth-Shemesh, the House of
the Sun-left Egypt with his followers and went to the East and
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
founded J erusalem, the history of which is too well known to
need repetition here. It is more than probable that he brought
on the Eschatology of the ancient E gyptians, in which he was

F IG. 97 .-High Priest, wi th Breastpla te.

learned. M anetho states that Moses was one of the priests and
was learned in all the Osirian and Amen-Ra doctrines, and
changed his religion t wice, or rather, forms of his religion, although
time and evolution have doubtless changed a good deal from the
original, and many other ceremonies have been introduced to suit
the requirements of the gradual evolution of civilisation. The
ornaments of the ancient Druid Priests- i .e. Breastplate, Gold
Girdle and C (the L) are precisely similar in every point to those
worn by the High Priests of the Children of Israel, as may be
seen at the present time in the Dublin Museum and Truro
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 237
Museum, in Cornwall, these having been recovered from the tomb
of Ollamh Fodhla, and near Rough Tor, in Cornwall; one of
these was the same as worn by the ancient _Egyptian priests.

FIG. 98.-Full Dress of the High Priest of the Egyptian s, I sr aelites, Druids, a nd
Mayas . They all wore snow white. Breastplates-and the above various H ead
Dresses-some modified.

The Maya, Central American and Inca priests all wore the same,
as far as we can trace, from historical records.
Many people think, and the J ews themselves believe, that
they are the "chosen people." Yet, it is distinctly recorded in
the old Papyri that the Egyptians used to believe and say that
they were the chosen people of the Lord . Those who may believe
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
in either of the above, should distinguish between "Jews" and
" Israelites ." The J ews, strictly, are ·of the tribe of Judah, the
Israelites, as we have shown elsewhere 1 were from Egypt. Thus

FIG . 99 ·

Israelites are not J ews, although some J ews may be Israelites.

Their whole history, laws and traditions prove that they borrowed
very largely indeed from the Egyptians, and the "Laws of
Moses," which they consider and believe their own specific laws,
were the old laws of Egypt, given to them by Moses; laws which
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 239
had been in existence thousands of years before Moses lived, as is
proved by the Stalce of Hammurabi. In fact, the exodus, etc.,
must, to be understood, be read through the Egyptian Mythos ·
alone, because, only in one place and at one time do we find that
the Jews were mentioned in the old Egyptian records, and that
was at the time of" Meru Ptah," when reference was made to their
having been driven back and utterly routed by the Egyptians, so
that we must come to the conclusion that never did a large body
of them come to Egypt.
Volney states that " in vain did Moses proscribe the worship
of the symbols which prevailed in lower Egypt and Phrenicia,
and in vain did he wish to blot from his religion everything which
had relation to the stars ." In other words, he was a priest of the
Solar Eschatology of the Egyptians, and knew that this was
brought on from the Stellar. Yet the seven luminaries or seven
Glorious Ones of the Pole Stars were represented by the great
candlesticks, and the twelve stones or signs in the urim of the
High Priest and the feast of the two equinoxes-entrance and
gates of the two hemispheres-were the same as the breastplate
worn by the hierophants of Egypt, which had inscribed upon it
the twelve signs of the Zodiac. Moses wished to keep the doc-
trines up to date, and we find that the Mayas did the same. When
they brought the Solar doctrines to Yucatan, they obliterated as
much of the old Stellar Mythos that was being carried on and
practised then, drove as much as possible back to the West, and
conquered those tribes they were able to, replacing the old Stellar
by the new Eschatology. This can be accurately proved by
studying the "remains of the past," which are still to be found in
great abundance in these countries at the present time .
The Jewish religion is founded ~m the Mysteries of the double
horizon of Ra Harmachis; they still celebrate the Mystery
annually as Mystery, and their two times remain equinoctial, and
has never been changed to the winter solstice and Easter equinox.
They killed the " Old Mother " and " the young child " and did
away with them altogether, but kept the father. Their religion is
an exoteric rendering of part of the Ritual of Ancient Egypt in-
stead of an esoteric representation, hence the similarity of all
these religious doctrines.
With regard to the question of the earliest Egyptians being
of the tribe of Dan, as contended by the Anglo-Israelite Society,
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
these were called Danites, but their origin was from N .E. Africa
-sources of the Nile and valley of the same. Rawlinso n, how-
ever, mentions an exodus of Black Jews from Upper Egypt to the
East, who settled in India and are still there, practising their
ancient forms of religion; but they have not the Pentateuch. We
find that in Southern India they are locally called White J ews. At
what time the exodus took place we are unable to say, but not at
a very early period in comparison to the Australians and Druids.
The Pentateuch,-from a . very ancient Egyptian t ext we
learn that amongst the 36,ooo books ascribed to Taht, there was
a particular collection known as "The 4 Books," these had the
titles of-r, The Old Book; 2, The Book to Destroy Man;
3, The Great Book; 4, The Book to be as God. These four books
were probably in the Temple at Annu or On where Osarsiph, or
Moses, was a priest who was profoundly learned in the wisdom
of Egypt, and these books formed the basis of the Hebrew
Pentateuch, and although the number now (S) does not coincide,
yet the books originally assigned to Moses were 4 in number only,
and not s.
Probably the difference was brought about in the transla-
tion, as the original would naturally be written on rolls of Papyrus
in the library at Annu from whence it was carried forth in one
of the exodes from Egypt.
The original of the Hebrew collection consisted of " the
precepts of the Pentateuch," which may be said to be the J ewish
Torah, which signifies or denotes the whole law, and in the
Egyptian Teruu signifies all, entirely the whole laws.
Shu-Anhur was the giver of laws to man as revealed by Ra,
and is mentioned in the Ritual as the author of writings called
" His rules and laws and his papyrus " although R enouf is of
opinion that the God .Taht is meant R . B . of D., chap. ex.), but
Renouf is wrong in this as Shu is said to 'NOrk in the abode of the
books of Seb-i.e. of earth (Ritual, chap. xvii.). This can be
identified with the Great Library· at Annu, "The papyrus Mahit of
Shu" as mentioned in the Ritual-" I am in unison with his succes-
sive changes and his laws (or rules) and his writings" (Ritual,
chap. ex.). The Book of the Laws is the Book of Ma or Mati, which
was presented by the duality of Shu-Anhur, the Lord of Truth
or Mati. The writings of Shu-Anhur were preserved at Annu
amongst the 36,ooo books that were traditionally ascribed to
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
Taht. H e wrote them at dictation from Ra or Atum-HuhiJ the
Father of IuJ who was carried into Judea as Ihuh and brought
on the sacred writings that had been placed in the t emple of
Atum-Ra-Har-Makhu to be transmitted from generation to
generation for time and eternity.
The human race therefore had its origin in Africa) and
that by gradual development and evolution some of them
settled in Upper Egypt and along the banks of the NileJ gaining
here the first knowledge of Nature's LawsJ and gradually
acquiring a mythology-later an Astral mythology-and finally
the perfected E schatology.
That some remnants of their Astra-mythology, as well as
their Eschatology) were scattered over various parts of the globe
is clearly shown by the totemic ceremonies still in existence in
Australia) New Guinea) Java and West Africa; and these secrets
can yet be traced in the ruins of the temples and cities found
amongst the Mayas) Incas) Druids) early man (Neolithic) in
Cornwall and other parts.
The exodesJ at the time of the Druids) however, are of much
later date than those where we find the totemic ceremonies were
practised.
Whether the remains of the temple in North America)
mentioned by Gerald Mass ey) were of totemic or eschatological
origin) the author is unable to state, but it is quite certain that
all those who practised the totemic ceremonies date back to an
extremely early period, because this exodus from Egypt must
have taken place whilst the Egyptians still practised and believed
in their Stellar Mythology, or before this was fully developed) and
had not by evolution entered upon the Solar Mythos or perfected
their Eschatology . The subsequent evolution of their Astro-
nomical Mythology shows that Egypt was the progressive centre4
The accurate observations of their High Priests as to the pre-
cession or rather recession of the Pole Stars, which they must
have made at least once, if not twice. The time it took to be
accomplished) and the changes that occurred before they had
begun to record the same, show how patiently they worked for
25J000J if not 50)000 years.
Reasoning from these various points and the different times
of exodes that we find occurred) one canJ to a very great extent)
clearly understand the record of the past.
Q
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
We know that there was inter-communication between Egypt
and Mexico. We have shown the totemic ceremonies existing
and still practised by the Arunta tribes in Australia, and probably
those of Java and New Guinea were precisely similar to those in
use in Egypt. We know of the exodus to the Northern and
Western Islands (Cornwall and the British Isles), where we find,
first, Neolithic man and Stellar Mythos, and after, the Druidical
temples and doctrines, the same as those at Medum; we read also
of the exodus of Moses to the East. His subsequent history is
too well known to be repeated here. The Buddhists also obtained
their Eschatology from the Egyptians and have the White Stone
and the Ten Circles of the universe, or ten Heavenly Worlds. 1
They also know the secret sarcophagus in the pyramid of Gizeh,
as may be seen from the following ,2
M aspero says that this great Pyramid concealed a black and
white image seated on a throne and invested with the Kingly
Sceptre = Sut and Horus.
Certain totemic ceremonies which were practised by many
tribes in various parts of the world are identical in their symbolism,
and they must all have had one common origin, which can be
definitely traced to Egypt at the time of the Stellar, Lunar or
Solar Mythos. We find many of the same signs and symbols
both in Lunar and Solar Mythology, but they were brought
forward from the earlier Stellar Mythology. We date the origin
of Freemasonry at the time of Ptah, the Great Architect of the
Universe, who, with his seven assistants, built the heavens on
squares, and from whose date we may practically determine the
commencement of the Solar Mythos, for at Memphis a magnificent
temple was raised by the pious Mena, called Ha-Ptah, the abode
of the Creator, in honour of the Architect-God, Ptah, and that
the signs, symbols, etc., which were in use and recognised by the
earliest Egyptians long before this date, were brought down and
made use of as part of their Astral Mythology.
From all this mass of evidence it would appear that from
Ancient Egypt originated Stellar Mythos-the totemic ceremonies
' "And h e said, by the mystery of the White Stone, by the Stone of Black, by
the Gloomy Sceptre of Terrors, by the Holiness of the' Pwphetic Coffer,' I pray thee,
I abjure, I give co mmand, reveal not unto mortals the secret of God ; let it be hidden
in the glens of thy soul, as the Queen Bee within the hive."-BuDDHIST THEOLOGY.
2 Particulars of these are given in the Litany of the eighteenth chapter of the

" Ritual or Book of the Dead.' 1

 PRIMORDIAL MAN 243
and customs, still found amongst,-and practised by, the native
Australian aborigines and the aboriginal inhabitants of Java, and
many tribes in Africa, and remains in Cornwall. Following this
was Lunar and Solar Mythos, and from these was evolved one of
the most perfect eschatologies as regards moral and social life,
to say the least. The various exodes that went out of Egypt
caused this to be spread throughout the world, and under various
names the same religious beliefs were practised and carried on.
The Druids-the original Buddhists, the Chaldeans, the
people of Yucatan and the Israelites had all the signs and symbols
originally used, which were brought down and made use of
symbolically.
We fail to see the utility of Ignatius Donnelly's comparison
of the Maya alphabet with the Egyptian Hieratic, to try and prove
that the Maya was "the older" and original, and not the Egyptian.
He must go back further than the "Solar Mythos" to prove this,
and take the above into consideration, and the other proofs we
have brought forward in this work; then he will find that the
Mayas obtained their characters from the "Egyptian Hierogly-
phics," and all their astronomy, learning, and religious doctrines
and ceremonies, pyramids, etc., from the Egyptians. There are
more than four hundred pyramids in Mexico, built of huge stones
and faced as the pyramids of Egypt. As a matter of fact,
pyramids are found in many countries, but they are copies of
the Egyptian, and all I gnatius Donnelly states about "Atlantis,
the Antediluvian World," goes no further back than "Solar
Mythos," and the parts of RIG VEDA that he quotes are copied,
nearly word for word, from the old Egyptian Ritual, which dates
from the Stellar Mythos. He confounds the Egyptian hierogly-
phics 8, O, -=- Ra, Sep or- An, Ta, etc., with letters of the
alphabet, instead of what they are-Syllabic signs.
Such numerous and striking similarities between these ancient
totemic rites and early religions, whose relics are to be found all
over the world, conclusively prove that they must have been
derived from one original, Egypt, and there is no logic, fact,
reason, nor any argument to be advanced which could prove that
any native tribes or the Australians or West-Coast tribes evolved
their religion and religious ceremonies from their own surround-
ings and experience . In the case of the Australians their tra-
244 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
ditional history alone is sufficient to prove the negation to this
as well as all the others if we study them.
Also, in the Secret Tribal Societies of West Africa the mark
of t he " Khui Land " of Egypt, with concentric circles, cut on
the back of the Purroh man and the fact that the same is depicted on
the Druidical stones, is still another proof which cannot be lightly
cast aside ; in fact, we cannot too strongly emphasise this sign
which is of so great an importance in unravelling the mysteries
of the past. F or those of our readers who may doubt, these still
exist for them to see and study if they feel so inclined.
There can be no reasonable doubt that some of the Egyptian
priests emigrated to Ireland and the British Isles and brought
their religion with them,and here, in the British Isles, they founded
and built t emples and carried on their religious rites and cere-
monies. As it was only the priests who were learned enough to
know the hieroglyphic characters and writings, and as these are
very distinctly shown engraved on the stones at Ollamh Fodhla,
this must have been either the tomb of one of the original
immigrants, or of descendants who were learned in their doctrines,
as well as those found on the Granite Stone in South Tawton
Church, in Devonshire.
T he P ap yrus of N esi-Amsu is an important one for Free-
masons to read, as the reason for and origin of " left foot first "
is given. In the destruction of Apep- the great serpent of evil-
the greatest in fact of all the E vil Fiends, the left foot was first
placed on him ; and his destruction and how this was accom-
plished is described ; therefore symbolical of commencing our
journey through life by putting all evil thoughts or actions under
and away from us, we should tread down the great evil which
besets us through life. The great fiend was to be wiped out of
exist ence in every form. After the various modes of his destruc-
tion h aving been described, it says "he was to be burnt to ashes
and these ashes strewed over the face of the earth so that no
trace of him could be found ." These are the actual words in this
papyrus. Dr B u dge says : " In the E gyptian t ext we have at present
an account of the first fight which took place between Ra and
Apep, but it is clear from several passages in the ' Book of Over-
throwing Apep ' that such a thing must have occurred, and that
the means employed by the Sun God for destroying his foe re-
sembled those made use of by Marduk in slaying Tiamat, and that
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 245
the original of the Assyrian story is undoubtedly of Sumerian
origin and must be very old, and it is possible that the Egyptians
and the Sumerians derived their version from a common source ."
We are pleased to see that Dr Budge acknowledges so much, and, if
he would study the primordial, he would, we think, find the solu-
tion of the question, the original being Egyptian, which was that
great fight at the time of the Stellar Mythos bet ween Horus the
first and Sut-the great fight between light and darkness . This
was the original of the story, and has been handed down in various
forms through the people of all nations, and although in some
countries and descriptions there is a little variation (Bel and the
Dragon- Satan being chained, as in the Christian doctrines) so in
the latter t ext of the E gyptians we find that various editings, et c.,
by the Scribes, have differed, but the story is the same throughout
all ages and all lands, and it is not difficult to see how the priests
of E gypt and others grafted new religious opinions and beliefs on
old ones and changed their names. We would wish to draw
Brother Gould's attention to this Papyrus.
 CHAPTER XII
THE day is dark and the night
To him that would search their heart ;
No lips of cloud that will part
Nor morning song in the light
Only, gazing alone
To him wild shadows are shown,
Deep under deep unknown,
And height above unknown height
Still we say as we go :
" Strange to think by the way
Whatever there is to know
That shall we know one day.' !
DANTE ROSSETTI.

FURTHER EVIDENCE RECENTLY FOUND, CONNECTING PREHISTORIC

MAN WITH ANCIENT EGYPT AS HIS BIRTHPLACE, DATING FROM
THE NEOLITHIC AND PALEOLITHIC AGE, AS PROVED BY THE
IVORY TABLETS FOUND IN THE TOMB OF NAQADA, ETC., AND
OTHER RECENT DISCOVERIES IN EGYPT, UGANDA, CORNWALL,
ETC.

FIG. roo.-Ivory Tablets found in the Tomb of Naqada.

N r ~ t <p oo~ 'jl +TI tlli·

~
FIG.
rif\ o~ ;, t~~-~- kQ" ~ n
ror.-Linear writing signs on clay vessels (De Morgan);

vVE give here a photograph of Linear writings, found on clay

246
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN 247
vessels in EgyptJ dating back to the earlier Neolithic timesJ
and Ivory TabletsJ showing so-called Linear writingsJ found in
the royal tomb of NaqadaJ which Professor Sergi thinks have
nothing in common with the Egyptian ideographic characters/
but which we consider one of the most important discoveries that
have ever yet been madeJ because they give the names of six
"Kings of the SouthJ" with the length of the reign of eachJ before
the time of MeniJ the supposed first king of the first dynasty.
Having been found in his tomb they must have lived before him.
They reigned : -

The rst 97 years.

JJ 2nd 85 years.
JJ 3rd 23 years.
JJ 4th 64 years.
sth 76 years.
" 6th 23 years.
"
Total 368 years.

We see here the earliest beginning of the Linear writing,

which was a commencement of the progressive form from their
hieroglyphic system. We are convinced that these so-called
proto-Egyptian writings were simply the earliest attempts to
form writings into " an alphabetical form," an improvement
upon the ancient and true hieroglyphics. Exodes took place
out of Egypt during this period of their evolution, carrying the
knowledge which they possessed, and the various writings (or
rude marks) which we find in other countries-Britain, Yucatan,
N. and S. America and Australia, also Cretan and JEgean-were
and are all identical. Their birthplace was Egypt.
It will require very little study to compare the writing of
this country a thousand years ago with the highest Lithographic
Art Writing which can now be produced, to show what time and
evolution will do for a progressive people; therefore, to say that
these signs or "rude marks" have nothing in common with the
1 From Professor Sergi's book, "The Mediterranean Race,!! published by the

Walter Scott Publishing Company Limited, by whose kind permission we reproduce

it here, and for which we here express our thanks.
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Egyptian Ideographic characters is not, we think, correct ; in
fact, we read them as the same, though the one may be looked
upon as " crude " and the other as "artistic" ; otherwise we
find no difference. This also applies to the Cretan, lEgean and
Libyan inscriptions, tabulated by Evans, as well as others, in
different parts of the world .
.The discovery made by Piette at Mas-d' Azil simply shows
and proves that there was a period of transition from the one to
the other. In these Alphabetiform signs of Piette there are a
great many true and pure Egyptian hieroglyphics of the old
type mixed with those of "transition stage ." Seh, Mes, the
serpent Rerek, the same as w~ found at South Tawton, in Devon-
shire-the sign for backbone, to cut in pieces- the sign for water,
and the same kind of Ank Cross as we found in Cornwall, also the

same cross enclosed CD as we find at Pa!enque in Central

America. The signs from the French Dolmens, which are given

(See two feet, page zzo.)

FIG. w z.-From the Dolmens of Brittany-the two feet-there are also some
Egyptian hieroglyphic figures, very distinct-Apt, twice repeated-Zodiacal
West. Serpent Rerck-Meu. S. I. N., etc.; although Professor Sergi calls
these Alphabetical Signs.
Reproduced from "The Mediterranean Race," by Professor Sergi, p ublished by
the Walter Scott Publishing Company Limited, to whom we are much indebted
for this privilege.

in Professor Sergi's book (page zgo, fig . 79), which he calls

 PRIMORDIAL MAN 249
"Alphabetiform signs," contain nearly all true Egyptian
Hieroglyphics-badly written. We can decipher the whole of
them, from the" Tank of Flame" to the" Ank Cross," the latter
being identically the same as that found at Llantagloss. Speak-
ing of fig. 93, which is a production of one of these carvings from
Brittany (fig. roz here) he states : "Here are found human feet,
primitive axes and other designs, which must indicate implements
or other obj ects of unknown significance." The same may be said
regarding the carvings found on Swiss rocks, the date of which is
undetermined, and is indeed difficult to determine. If Professor
Sergi will read this work, he will find he can trace these all over the
world, as we have done, and we have given the meaning and de-
ciphermentof thesame-itwill help him to arrive at a more definite
conclusion that his opinion, stated in his Italian edition, was the
correct one, and that anthropology must not be relied on solely,
although a great factor to be duly taken into consideration. All
these signs and symbols have a definite m eaning, and prove that
there must have been a "common origin," and only in Egypt could
that be. The fact that these relate to their religious ceremonies
is sufficient reason for one to understand that they are found
universally-that the origin and date of the exodus of these
people must have been about the same time, comparatively.
Their religious ideas, signs and symbols would remain to them
as the most sacred, and liable to less change than anything
else.
In many instances we can approximately give the date that
these people left E gypt by the decipherment of the hieroglyphic
denoting the name of the god delineated on the stones and other
obj ects. We cannot agree with Professor Sergi's opinion that
Copper was first imported into Egypt from Cyprus, where he
supposes it was first used, any more than we can that the cultured
races originated from here in the Eastern Mediterranean basin,
because in the tombs found at Naqada and Abydos many Copper
instruments were found, showing that these ancient people were
well versed in its use ; and if we turn to the Cretan and lEgean
writings and signs at this period, we find the Egyptian Ptah
clearly depicted in the hieroglyphic for his name (fig. 83, p. 295,
S.M.R. ), therefor e these were brought forth from Egypt at or after
the time of Ptah. 1 Now Ptah did not exist, nor was he brought into
1 See fig. 23, page 43 in this book.
250 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
being in Egypt until the time of the Solar My thos-i.e. after the
Stellar and Lunar Mythos. This would give therefore, approxi-
mately, the time that these people migrated from their Egyptian
home and brought all they knew with them, very late in com-
parison to the first commencement of their Stellar Astra-Myth-
ology, but probably fifteen or twenty thousand years ago, as we
know that the Solar Mythos was in exist ence at that time from
what has recently been discovered there. Neither can we agree
with M ontelius, who writes as follows:-" It is evident that the
Mycencen civilisation in Greece is due not only to an influence
from another country but to the immigration of a new people.
That this people-or at least the great majority of the immigrants
-came from Asia Minor is proved by the important fact, which,
however, has not been sufficiently noticed, that the Mycencen
tombs are the same kind as those common in Asia Minor. The
lions on the famous gate of M ycence and numerous obfects point
also in the direction of Asia Minor because similar remains have
been discovered there that do not exist in Pluenicia or Egypt"
(italics are ours). M onteliu,s has here made a statement which is
absolutely incorrect. "The lions and numerous other objects"
are purely Egyptian and nowhere else can we find the original.
We have already shown that these not only exist there but also
in the Central States of America (see plate 54, page rrg), and we
have explained in other parts of this work the interpret ation and
meaning of the same. Until M ontelius, Reinach and other
learned men have mastered the correct decipherment of the Axe
-the double Axe-the lions-the tree, and the hieroglyphic
names of the gods of the Egyptians found h ere and elsewhere
throughout the world, and Symbols and Signs of their astro-
nomical mythos- Stellar, Lunar and Solar- they will never
be able to correctly interpret the various problems that come
before them. "That the scenes found depicted on vases,
walls and other objects, etc., are similar, if not identical, to
those found in Nineveh and Babylon" is not evidence that the
origin was from there, because the same are found, as we h ave
shown, in Central America and various other parts of the
world, and only through Egyptian wisdom can we interpret
their meaning.
In writing on this most important subject the aforementioned
and other Archceologists are apt to treat as facts what they
 PRIMORDIAL MAN zsr
merely imagine to be true and to base their arguments on sup-
positions. Unless they are in possession of the " Alphabet,"
here plainly portrayed, and the knowledge of the Wisdom of
Ancient Egypt, their suppositions must be erroneous. The people
of Nineveh and Babylon obtained their knowledge from the
Egyptians, hence the similarity
We do not consider that the order in which Professor Sergi
gives from De Morgan these Six Ivory Tablets is correct. The
first and last are certainly earlier than the other four, and indicate
that the Governors were then styled Lords or Princes or Con-
ductors of the Land of the South. In the other four there is an
Ideograph, indicating that they had reached another stage-i.e.
Crowned Kings, which may be seen by the hieroglyphics on them.
The reading of the two end tablets is Lord or Prince or Con-
ductor of the Land of the South, who reigned, in one case, 97
years, and in the other, 85 years.
:m:a: o Neb, Lord of, or Prince or Conductor of the Lands
~

of the South or "Lord of the Nomes" would probably be the

correct term found on these two tablets, arid would indicate, in
our opinion, that there must be five others, as from the Ritual
we find that there were" Seven Lords of the Nomes" in the very
earliest times, unless we look upon the four others as part
of these, in which case there would be one missing. 1o
would be equivalent to the later or more developed hieroglyphic
Suten-Ra ~ o but as Ra did not exist as Ra at this
time, the dot was representative of Horus the first. It was the
top of the triangle of their first or Stellar Trinity AHorus
Sut L.J Shu
Ra 8 circle with dot was brought on from these when the Solar
Mythos took the place of the Stellar. We shall explain this
later on.
Dr Wallis Budge, in " The Gods of the Egyptians," vol. i.
p. 499, finds this triangle ~ associated with many names of
Horus, and ascribes the symbol to the god Sept or Set, and states
that " up to the present no satisfactory explanation has been
given of the ·object 6which is the symbol of the god Sept,
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
but it appears to have been some kind of triangle (the italics are
ours), a figure or model of it was preserved at Amen-Kheperutet,
which is described in the EdfCl list as 6Jf j"""""" ~"""""" h
6
i .e . the hidden of Khas ( ?)en Sept." We think, if Dr Budge will
read what we have written, he may find a little light on this
point. It was the sacred triangle, as we have stated, and we will
explain the meaning of " the hidden of Khas," but we must
go back to the Stellar Mythos, and also study the primordial,
since he will find no solution of his question by the Solar alone.
Then he will find that at the time this earth was enveloped in a
thick watery vapour- when the sun's rays could not penetrate
through it, that Set or Sept was the "primary ," and at the head
or apex of the triangle. That is why this triangle stands 6
as the symbol for his name ; but when Horus I. fought him, and
he was deposed, then 6
became the Sacred Triangle, with
Horus I. as the primary and " THE ONE." The symbol was then
attached to and appropriated to the name of Horus I. Horus
became the god of the Pole Star at the apex, and Sut was put at
the bottom, South; hidden in the hole of Sut- thus the associa-
tion it bears to the two names. Set having been first primary, it
would remain as the symbol, or one of them, for his name_, but
as he was overcome by Horus in the fight between light and
darkness, or sunk down out of sight as they came N ., all
was therefore subj ect to Horus, so it would become asso-
ciated with Horus I., and then the dot • or star * was added in
many cases to denote that he was god of the Pole Star, and it
became the Sacred Triangle, with Shu at the Equinox. The •
was afterwards assigned to Rain the centre of the circle 0 , when
the Mythos became Solar and Ra became the head of all- " THE
ONE" in the Solar, as Horus was " THE ONE " in the Stellar.
The sign Tis the earliest form of +for fi- which are ligatures
of D and r
and is one way of writing the name of Amsu-
the risen Horus. This sign , we have shown before, is still found
1

on the oldest boomerangs in Australia, and was recognised by the

Pygmies in London as the sign of their Chief.
1 W e see from Ritual , chap . cxv., and elsewhere, that names were sometimes
written wit hout t heir p honetic value, probably t his was t he original custom before
the time of Menes.
 THE GODDESS M ESKH EN ET .
An early type of Isis as t he Goddess of Birth
with the two feathers Maat.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 253
In the seventeenth chapter of the Ritual we find as follows:-
"I am Amsu in his manifestations, here have been given to me
Two F eathers upon my head." These equal the Urei upon the
forehead of Tmu, although later t exts ascribe the Two F eathers
to Isis and Nepthys, or as two kites .1 In the recently unearthed
Amen- Ra at Karmah, Amen- R a is represented with Two
F eathers. H ere Amen-Ra and Tmu would be the same identical
god under different names, and the Two F eathers would represent
the two lives-Earthly and Spiritual.
As we know the Kings of E gypt took divine titles, it is more
than probable that here we have in the beginning the first kings
styling themselves Amsu or Horus, more probably Horus. Amsu
is another name for Horus-he is the risen Horus. We find
that Usertsem II. had a Horus name, as may be seen inscribed
upon his "Serekh." This displayed their names as the descend-
ants of Horus I. and gave them their Horus name. This seems
reasonable, because they were undoubtedly in the Stellar or first
Mythos, and Horus was at the "Pole " or Mount of H eaven , and
AH oru s it is here that the Ritual will considerably help
Sut U shu
us to understand the latest discoveries of Professor P etrie and
De Morgan . 1 Q 1 This sign indicates that now they had
adopted a so-called" Crowned " King and definite name, and the
crown was of this form 0 . This was the earliest form worn
by the ancient Egyptians, long before the two feathers and Ate£
crown came into existence. We shall have more to say about it,
because it is significant that it is the same shape as that used by
the Aboriginal Australia'ns in their Tot emic Ceremonies, which
we have previously shown were identical with those of E gypt .
This Crown is also the same form as that depict ed in the PAPYRUS
OF ANI, after his Spirit has been justified and united with his Soul
and presented to Osiris when his hair had been made white and
a Totem or Crown had been placed on his head. This will be of
· some assistance, as it shows that the A lcheringers of the Austra-
lians left E gypt about this period . All their Totemic Ceremonies
correspond with those in use in E gypt at this time, before the
E gyptians had made further progress in their Mythology or
1
T his p lat e of the Goddess Meskh enet showi n g t he two feathers is reprodu ced
from D1' E. A. W allis B udge's " T he God s of t he E gyptians," p ubli shed b y Messrs
Meth uen & Co . W e are mu ch ind ebted to th ese ge nt lem en for their k ind perm is-
sion t o r eprodu ce th is b eau tiful pla t e;
254 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Eschatology. It also proves that there was an exodus at the
earlier part of their Stellar Mythos, and another at a later period,
when they had further progressed, as seen by the remains we find
in Central America. .
The shape of the skulls of the Aboriginal Australians and
Ainu correspond with the Nilotic Negroes found in N.E. Africa.
The mean internal capacity of the Australians measures Srg ;
Nilotic Negro, So cubic inches ; Europeans, gz·3; Americans, 87"5;
Asiatics, 8Tr ; which proves to us what progressive education will
achieve in the development of brain cells and tissues, etc. We
are unable to state if the Mayas do or do not correspond, as we
have no data to assist us, although, from the photographs taken
by Le Plongeon, some at least appear the same. Professor Sergi
has shown that the skulls of the Druids and Welsh were un-
doubtedly the same, although h e gives a wider latitude for the
Egyptians than Egypt and the valleys of the Nile, and calls them
Aboriginal Libyans ; but to our minds his arguments and re-
searches would apply better if he had confined himself to the
original inhabitants of Egypt and the Nile valleys, as his first
opinion was. P rofessor R etzine (" Smithsonian R eport," r859)
says : "With regard to the primitive dolichocephalce of America,
I entertain an hypothesis still more bold, namely, that they a.re
nearly related to the Guenches, in the Canary Islands, and to the
Atlantic population of Africa, the Moors, Twarscks, Copts, etc.,
and which L atham comprises under the name of Egyptian
Atlantida." \~Te find one and the same form of skull in the
Canary Islands, in front of the African coast, and in the Carib
Islands, on the opposite coast, which faces Africa. The colour
of the skin in each case is of a reddish-brown. E vans would
also be right if he would understand the t erm he uses-proto-
Egyptian- for these, the originals.
We fail to see the arguments of D e Morgan and others, trying
to show the importation from Asia. To us there is no proof on
any point for their conclusions, but there is every proof that
these people were the oldest, and that from here Asia and the rest
of the world obtained their original learning. The arguments,
as well as the comparison, show most clearly their relation, and
cannot be separated or distinguished by their writings alone.
This must depend on other facts also. For instance, we find in
Naqada and Abydos undoubted proof of a Neolithic age with
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 255
writings of a very distinct character, and also remains of a Paleo-
lithic age that existed ages before the Neolithic age. This, with
many other points, shows that this was the first, or rather the one,
progressive centre of t_h e earlier inhabitants of this world. The
whole anatomical remains t hat we can discover are also conclusive
on this point . The skulls of Neolithic man, found at Harlyn
Bay, in Cornwall, correspond to those of the earlier Egyptians
brought forward by Professor S ergi, and those of Wales correspond
with the Dakote and North American Indians, therefore, with
the E gyptians .
It would be useless to bring forward any argument what-
ever for the entire civilisation of historical Egypt without taking
into consideration the fact of pre-existing indigenous inhabitants,
which must now be admitted as proved.
The Aboriginal Australian Alcheringa ceremonies are probably
the truest copy we have in existence of the Totemic Ceremonies of
the ancient E gyptians at the time of the earliest Neolithic age, as,
up to the present date, those of the Nilotic Negroes and others
surrounding them, from whence these Aboriginal Australians
came, have not been studied sufficiently to say how much still
remains here at the present day. Of the forms and ceremonies
of these very ancient people we have not much to guide us except
the Ritual, their" rude marks" and the fact of dismemberment
at the time of burial. This dismemberment would be indicative
of the dismemberment of Osiris or Horus the first, and would
be practised during the early times of these people, later than the
Paleolithic Age. Vve are led to believe that they had worked
out their Stellar Mythos from the fact of the ceremonies of the
Alcheringa of the Aboriginal Australians, as well as from the
shape of the Crown or Totem ; all of which is plainly shown in
"The Book of the Dead." De Morgan' s attempt to show, by the
aid of Anthropology, that this prehistoric people were different
fro m t he historical Egyptians (whom he wishes to prove came
fro m Asia) is bad logic, because if he only argued from his own
great discoveries and the records of the past he found, he could
only form but one conclusion, which must be that these Neolithic
people were descended from an earlier race-i.e. the Paleolithic,
remains of which have been found here ; and furthermore, the
obj ects he found show that they were a progressive people.
W iedemann's argument that because their burial customs were
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
different therefore they must be a different race, will not, we
think, be borne out by anyone who studies the question
seriously.
But, on the contrary, we find that these old Neolithic people
had, in fact, already commenced in a primitive way to embalm
their dead or in some way to preserve them. This is plainly shown
by Fouquet in his craniological examinations. H e states that
there exist, in the skulls of the rude stone epoch in Egypt, deposits
of bitumen mixed with cere b el substance, and this bitumen could
not have been introduced by the nasal passages, the brain not
having been removed, but only through the occipital foramen
after the head had been cut off, and Professor Petrie t ells us that
this custom of cutting off the heads was common. 1 We see this
dismemberment also amongst the remains of those found at
Harlyn Bay, Cornwall.
But a still earlier form was that of anointing with R ed
Ochre, this being probably the first substance employed for
preserving the bones of the dead and sacred emblems, which were
exhumed . periodically, scraped and reanointed. This is still
practised amongst the Aboriginal Australians, Maori and other
native tribes, and, as may be seen from the human bones in the
British mounds of Caithness, it was the custom in these isles at
the time of the later Paleolithic Age .
The form of burial in use at present amongst the Australian
Aborigines and the Ancient Mayas is also the same as we find in
the Neolithic Age-" The Thrice-bent Man." This form of burial
was probably the one adopted by all people of the late Paleolithic
and Neolithic Ages, and is still practised by many tribes in Africa
and Australia. We also find that it was the custom in Yucatan
at an advanced period of civilisation, as may be seen from the
carvings over some of the tombs, one of which is very distinct.
The inscription reads thus : " The Thrice-bent Man ." The
Altar welcomes the crushed body, lying face downward, of the
man from Uxmal. This in Maya is : "Ta ox UU J u Tern Kam
uuc noocal Oxmal."
1 In Ritual, chap. clxvi ., it states : " Thou art H oru s, the son of Hathor, the

fla me born of a fl ame, to whom his head has been r estored after it had been cut
off. Thy head will never be taken from thee henceforth. Thy head will n ever be
carried a way." This shows and proves that the custom ori ginated during Stellar
Mythos .
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 257

~ u, The

C7 Tern, Altar

:LJ Kam, accepts ; welcomes

ncJb U uch, crushed

~ Noocol, lying face downward

~· Ox mal, U xmal

u Ta, this

M, Ox, three

c)!= uuo, doubled

I
See FrG. 106.
"The Thrice-bent Man "-that is, the thighs bent up on the
body and the legs again bent on the thighs. In Cornwall also,
at Harlyn Bay, there have recently been discovered early Neolithic
remains in this position--i.e. " the Thrice-bent Man," and those
in the Round Cist show that this is the earliest form of burial that
we find practised by the human race all over the world-i.e. a
round hole and the body as a "Thrice-bent Man" placed in it.
In an ancient graveyard, 6 acres in extent, found in Tennessee,
from 75,000 to roo,ooo were found buried in this form-round
cists with thrice-bent position. From the length of bones it was
estimated that these people were about 4ft. high.
We must add that Mr Walter E. Roth mentions in his book,
R
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
"Ethnological Studies Among the North-West Central Queens-
land Aborigines," r8g7, that the mode of burial is recumbent,
but that the face is always towards the North, although the
practice is dying out where they have been much in contact with
the whites. They could not give him any reason for this except
that it had always been so from the time of their ancestors. The
meaning of 90urse is that they came out from the original land at

FIG. 103.-Skeleton in Cist : Characteristic P ositio n.

R eproduced by kind permission of Mr R eddie Mallett . F ound a t H arly n Bay,
Cornwall .

the time of the practice of the Stellar Mythos, over zo,ooo years
ago certain-after the recent discoveries at Abydos perhaps more
than roo,ooo .
The fact that these were buried facing North-i.e. facing the
Pole Star and with a triangular stone placed over them with the
apex pointing to the Pole Star-would, in our opinion, be an in-
dication that they or their ancestors came out of E gypt at the
time of the practice and belief in the Stellar Mythos, and that
these people practised the rites and ceremonies, and had their
beliefs in the same, and that they are of a much older date than
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 259
the Druids. The Egyptians, at the time that they sent out the
colonies of these people, had not yet evolved the Solar Mythos,

FrG. 104 .-Cist a nd Skeleton in Situ.

R eprodu ced by kind permission of M1' R eddie Mallett. Found at H arlyn Hay,
Cornwall.
which they had done at the time that the Druids left Egypt.
Thus Egypt, ever progressive, and losing nothing, certainly
brought the triangle on into the Solar Mythos, and then the
Eschatology after; but with these early people the triangle repre-
z6o SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
sented the first or Stellar Mythology, with Sut, Shu and Horus
the first as the primary trinity. 1
Therefore, taking into consideration what De Morgan and
M. M. Amelineau found at El-Amrah-i.e. a number of oval
graves sunk in the stony soil to a depth varying from five to six
feet , wherein were the skeletons of human bodies lying upon their
sides, face to the North, hands crossed before their fa ces, and
knees bent up on the body upon a level with the chest, and with
them were buried flints, small bronze implements, pottery, stone

FIG. 105.-A Prehistoric Egyptian Tomb (De Morgan).

Reproduced from" The Mediterranean R ace," by P rofessor Sergi; published by the
Walter Scott Publishing Company Limited , to whom we are much indebted for
this privilege.
vases, shell ornaments, etc.-the mode of burial practised by the
Makalanga, natives of New Guinea, Solomon Islanders, and
natives of Australia at the present day, and many other native
tribes still extant, and then, at the time of the first of the fourth
dynasty, we find the body laid upon its back as at present with us,
and arms laid on the body, we must come to the conclusion that :-
r st . At the earliest date of Paleolithic man we have no record of
any burial ground, but from the knowledge of the customs
still in practice amongst the P ygmies, it is probable that
they buried their dead as the present Pygmies do, either
where they died or in burial grounds, where they placed
them under about a foot of earth and leaves, on their sides,
in a " bent-up " position.
1 At Chichen Itza all the principal figures (Priests) wear on the forehead a

headband with a triangular p late of turquoise mosaic-the zinh-intzolli of the

old Mexican Kings.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN z6r
znd. At a lat e Paleolithic, and all through the Neolithic age,
they had recognised "burial places," and buried their
dead either in a " hole " or " cist," in the " thrice-bent "
position, or on the side, with face to the North, which was
the custom all through the time of the Stellar Mythos and
early part of the Solar.
Jrd . During the Solar Mythos, dating from the third and fourth
dynasty, the body was laid on its back, flat, as at present

FIG. ro6.
From " Queen Moo," by Dr L e Plongeon. By his kind permission ; Found at
Uxmal, Yucatan .
with us. This w,e find throughout all the world, wherever
remains have been found, not taking into account what
may be termed "accidents " or cremation, which came
into use " later."
(Mention is also made of a find of spindle-whorls in Harlyn
Bay, but nothing is said about any markings, etc. It would be
interesting to know if the " Swastika " mark was found here, but
one of the most interesting points about this find of prehistoric
things is that there is evidence of a long occupancy of this district
by Neolithic man. The Swastika is found frequently on Stones
in Devonshire, and a good specimen is in the Museum at Torquay.)
That this " thrice-bent " position form of burial was the com-
mon practice amongst the early races of man will not admit of any
doubt,and that it had sprung from one original, and was taken from
z6z SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN
the knowledge of the position of the jrEtus in utero ; they believed
that the spirit entered the body of the ·child in this position, and
when the body died it was placed in the same position for the
spirit, until it left again. The burial customs, rites, and cere-
monies, one and all, from the remotest times, were founded in the
faith that the departed still lived in the spirit; in the ear.liest mode
of interment known the dead were buried for rebirth . The
corpse was bound up- the "thrice-bent position"- in the fcetal
likeness of the embryo in utero, and placed in the earth as in the
mother's womb; it did not denote a resurrection of the body,
but was symbolical of rebirth in spirit; not only were the dead
elaborately prepared for the spiritual rebirth, but many symbols
of reproduction and resurrection were likewise buried in the
tomb, as amulets and fetish figures of a protecting power.
What then does this indicate ? Undoubtedly that here we
have a progressive people ; and this custom, like the hieroglyphic
language, was simply the beginning of that higher and more
perfect state that we find in both-that is, the one brought to
perfection in embalming; the other- those artistic hieroglyphic
writings-which perhaps took many centuries from the time they
commenced to record their " rude marks " and " crude embalm-
ings" to the time those Egyptians whom we now know so well
excelled in a perfect Eschatology.
We have no doubt that some parts of the "Ritual or Book of
the Dead" have been worked out and carried on, orally at least-if
not written anywhere-for ages, and this, it appears to us, was
the time of the first Horus and the Stellar Mythos.
Fishes, crocodiles, lotus sprays, birds, etc., were the original
hieroglyphics, and were of an indigenous Paleolithic or Neolithic
origin, and also the means first used to express ideas. Before
the language of speech was developed to express thoughts
and wishes orally, the early man could only do so by means of
rude drawings of what he saw, and thus convey the meaning
required. These drawings had been improved upon for centuries,
and at the time of Abydos we find sufficient progress had been
made in the art of writing to add linear signs to these originals.
Other types followed. Sir H arry J ohnston states that the Pygmy
is very apt and quick at drawing, and with a reed or piece of stick
will mark on the ground a figure or sign to convey his meaning,
having no words to represent what he wishes one to understand;
and which we proved to be a fact.
 CHAPTER XIII

AT Abydos,Professor Petrie has been excavatingandfoundremains,

well preserved, of ancient cities, which he dates at l~ast I5,000
B .C ., and which show clearly that the people practised the Osirian
religion at that time in its full forms and ceremonies. This is the
so-called birthplace of the Osirian religion, which came after the
doctrines of Amen-Ra, practically the same, developed under
different names, and before this there was the Stellar Mythos of
Horus : thus we see how old this country is.
Although writers on this subject have used the term Neolithic
(age of polished stone instruments), but are silent about the
Paleolithic (unpolished), which preceded that by centuries, and
which we know existed by the implements found here, later
discoveries will no doubt assist us in connecting the limits of the
Paleolithic age with the Neolithic, although, of course, the one
gradually overlapped the other, as in all other higher develop-
ments of evolution.
The remains in the immense tomb, discovered by Professor
P etrie, prove that these very ancient people lived here, and by
their "rude marks" it is seen that they had made considerable
progress in their evolution, and that they certainly may have
existed here long before the last glacial epoch, when every place
was frozen and uninhabitable, from the North Pole to 53° or 56°
latitude-(South of France). The conclusion he arrives at by
summarising the characters of these ancient people and comparing
them with those of the Egyptians of the time of Pharaoh, shows
how much progress these latter had made by working out their
own evolution. Their civilisation was anterior to that of the
Pharaohs in its definite and well-known form, and the whole of the
arguments brought forward by Petrie, De Morgan and Wiedemann
really furnish the proofs that these were all one people o£ African
origin, and that time and evolution had worked the different
advancements we find amongst the Pharaohs.
The writings found amongst the Aborigines of Australia, the
263
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Mayas, and the people of the Canaries, the Druids and Cret ans,
and others, show a similarity, and must have had one common
origin. In Egypt we find the key . The earlier Egyptian characters
were primarily identical with tl,lese, as may be seen by comparison,
and craniology must be taken as one of the proofs which cannot be
left out of consideration: taking all, therefore, it is quite conclusive.
If we study the Seven Tablets of Creation, which are written
in cuneiform, and contain the views and beliefs of the Assyrians
as to the origin of the gods, and of the world, and of mankind,
an d then compare these gods with those of Egypt, there is but
one conclusion to arrive at- they were all of them copied from the
Egyptians. Their Apzt1-rishtu and Mummu-Tiamat are the
exact equivalents in the Babylonian cosmogony of Nu and Nut
in the Egyptian, and so on throughout them all, not all direct ;
some were borrowed from the Sumerian/ but these were obtained
from Egypt, and no one can show any proof to the contrary .
The Syrian god Bar-a-Pa-Bar was identical with Sut 2 of the
Egyptians and Baal of the H ebrews. In whatever form or
under whatever name we study the origin and trace back the
religious beliefs, origin of words and symbolisms of the people of
Asia, we can only arrive at the conclusion that they came out of
Egypt. Some of the earliest, as the Anus, have the remnants of
Stellar Mythos, and others, Buddhists, Chinese,Persiansof the Solar
Mythos. E ven the present writing of the Chinese and Japanese
are only the old E gyptian Hieroglyphics with linear signs added .
It was by them that Babylonia and Asia were colonised and
fertilised with E gyptian culture, and it is thus only that the
correspondence between Babylonian and Asiatic knowledge and
instit utions became intelligible. The pictorial writings forming
the basis of the cuneiform and Chinese characters is unmistakably
only a species of the hieroglyphics ; their astronomy is only a
copy of that of Egypt. The Babylonian unit of measure-that
is, the royal or architectural ell of o·szs-is complet ely identical
wit h that of Egypt, wh;ch we find described on the walls up to
t he fourth millennium, B. C. Its temples and its pyramids and
obelisks are an imperfect imitation of Egyptian originals, and so
1
Cuneiform Text from t he Babylonian T ablets in the British Museum.
2 Ueueteotl was the Mexican n am e of the old god who existed in t he p eriod of
twilight, when as yet no sun illuminated the world . This is identical wit h Sut
of the Egyptians, and Ometecutli Omeciuath=" The Lords of duality"-i.e. H orus
and Sut, as brothers, represented as the d eities dominating t he beginning.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN z6s
with the other arts. At every step one meets with traces of the
Egyptian models.
Dr Budge, in speaking of the Assyrian and:Babyloniancuneiform
texts, states that "these must be of Sumerian origin and must
have been formulated in remote antiquity," and he is surprised to
find so much similarity existing between the primeval gods of
Sumar and those of the Egyptians, and he adds, "especially as
the resemblance cannot be the result of borrowing," and that "it
is out of the question to assume that Ashur-bani-pal's editors
borrowed the system from Egypt" ; but that is just what they did
do, and we cannot agree with Dr Budge in his conclusions more
than we can with those who have stated that all the aborigines of
the world who have the same Egyptian hieroglyphics, the same
Totemic ceremonies, the same signs and symbols, and many
words which are of Egyptian origin, the same ideas of life and
birth, regeneration, and of the life to come, the same as we find
amongst the earliest Nilotic Negroesat the earliest Stellar age, that
all evolved them separately and from their own surroundings. The
recent discoveries will prove that the above statement is the
correct one, and that the primeval gods of Sumar were taken
from the Egyptians, the same as the laws of Hammurabi, some
of which Moses made use of when he left Egypt, and had been
in use for thousands of years, and that the Jews are wrong in
supposing that these "laws of Moses" were invented and pro-
mulgated "as original," and for their own special benefit, and
given by God direct to Moses for them, because, the fact that these
laws existed for ages before proves the contrary, and however
much it shocks them, it is impossible to gainsay the fact that they
did exist, because we have the STALft: OF HAMMURABI, which
dates ages before Moses lived.
Also the discovery of the hieroglyphic " Khui land " and
"Zodiacal West," Land of the Scorpion, amongst the Druids and
Central American and West African negroes, and on the Australian
Boomerang, must be evidence that cannot well be contested, and
undoubtedly shows that at a very early period man began to
learn in the land of his birth (Egypt) and emigrated into other
countries, taking with him all the knowledge he then possessed.
Professor A. H. Sayee, in the "Proceedings of the Society of
Biblical Archreology," writing on De Morgan's work, states that
he has long been interested in the sealed cylinders of" Babylonian
type which have been brought from time to time from Upper Egypt"
 z66 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
-at the end of the article he says " In the Green Stone." We
thus have probably a monument of the conquest of Upper E gypt
by the Pharaohnic Egyptians, and the establishment there of a
monarchy of kings whom later history knew as the Hor-Shesu or
followers of Horus. Why does not Professor Sayee put this down
as records of the past, distinctly and clearly prove that here, in
Upper Egypt, were the originals, and that the Babylonians and
others only copied them and that that is the reason why he finds
them in Babylon? H e has to acknowledge the fact that " We
detect upon it the Egyptian hieroglyphics in the process as it were
of formation, and can form some idea of the long development
that was needed before they became the charact ers that were used
by Menes and his successor." Yes, quite so, and if he and others
would only drop Babylon as the original, and could see that from
all evidence, both positive and negative, we have it clearly shown
that here, in Upper Egypt, we have the remains, first of an age of
Paleolithic man, followed by Neolithic, a progressive knowledge
and civilisation being evolved before Meni and other dynasties,
which are now comparatively well known, continuing until that
high state of cu:ture was arrived at, the remains of which undeni-
ably stilL exist, proves their errors and that our contention is
right . We should then obtain definite knowledge of the past.
The Babylonians and others of Asia copied and obtained their
· knowledge from these Egyptians, arid that is the reason why
we find them there.
In the " Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archceology " ·
(vol. xxii., 30th Session), Professor A. H. S ayee gives a head-
dress of a human or divine figure, and a part of one of the shells
which are frequently met with in prehistoric graves of Egypt.
This is very important, and bears out the above in a lucid manner,
showing the evolution that was then taking place, because it was
further advanced and certainly later than the above. The name
of the King is here given in a cartouche. This is what Professor
Sayee says:-" The head-dress is of black stone with a perfora-
tion for attaching it to the head of a figure ; at the back it is
inlaid with an arc of ivory, under which lines are drawn to repre-
sent hair. On the front is an inscription, exceedingly well
engraved, which is given as No. I in the plate. The greater part
of the same inscription is repeated on the shell (No. 2 in the
plate), where, however, the mace and hawk are rudely drawn.
The King, whose cartouche is thus twice repeated, is new to
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
Egyptian history, as also are his titles the ' Horus-Hawk '
and ' the Mace.' H e is not even 'King of Upper Egypt.' But
the cartouche itself, of which this is the earliest example, in no way
differs in form from that of later times, and so throws no light on
the origin of the hieroglyph. Underneath the hawk the character
intended must be the diadem kha and not the cake t . To the
left of the mace, which, it must be observed, has the prehistoric
shape, we have the Uraeus. The Diadem and the Uraeus are
omitted on the shell. How the name of KingS was pronounced
it is impossible to say."
We have already given the answer-i.e. (V Horus I. or
Amsu name, another link connecting their progressive evolution
from the Neolithic age to that of Meni. On Cylinder, No. 4,
Professor Sayee says" the Hieroglyphics read ' Nekhet-Khen (?)-
s-the governor of the two lands, a title not met with elsewhere.'"
Then we have the name and picture of a dog, Unsh (u) and of
another animal, perhaps the Ichneumon, called the Zenef. As we
have pointed out before, " the Ritual " helps us-the " Lords of
the Nomes" were the "Lords of the Two Lands," and here we
have a definite fact in this form on an ancient seal that these
existed, which assists the reader. of " the Ritual " to understand
more clearly how accurately and faithfully these ancient people
recorded everything, and clears up the true meaning, definitely, of
various points of argument of many able writers and observers ·
who have held different opinions on the subject. Professor Sayee
has evidently overlooked the fact that the earliest kings took the
name of Horus, and that the Horus-Hawk and the Mace were the
symbols of the same. The proof of this is seen in the "Serkh of
Usertsem II.": also in the " Serkh of Rameses II." we find there
is an inscription of the Horus name of this king-viz. Ka-Neckht-
Meri-Maat, and in the "Text of Unas" the meaning of Ashern
and Ashemu, etc. , is undoubtedly Hawk of Hawk-the Great
Hawk of the Hawks-and means Amsu, the risen Horus. We
have no doubt if Professor Sayee will refresh his memory by
looking at the above-named Papyri, he will have no trouble in
finding that it is not a new name, but the oldest, and existed long
before the " Dynastic Kings," and here is that which proves it,
but which he has failed to decipher, or overlooked.
It is not difficult to trace and follow the primordial if one
will take a little trouble and see how Horus I. was brought on
z68 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
from the Stellar to the Lunar and then merged into the Solar.
In the city of Tchert, "Menthu" was worshipped under the form
of a man, with the head of a bull, but instead
of the Solar di~k he wears on his head the
" Lunar" crescent and disk. This is Horus
brought on in their Lunar Mythos and shows
one of the connecting links-when the Lunar
was merging into the Solar he was given the
name of "Menthu-Ra."
The Priests added Ra after Menthu.
That it is Horus I. is proved by the pictures
reproduced by Lanzoni, where he is repre-
sented standing upright, with the " head of
a hawk," and he holds in his right hand
" an ear of corn." Another name for Horus
during the Lunar Mythoswas Khensu-Tehute
-the twice great, the Lord of Khemennu,
and as Khensu-Pa-Khart was Khensu the
Babe, and Khensu-Hunnu-i.e. Khensu the
Child. This was brought on into the Solar
Mythology as Horus the Child, son of Isis.
The Ritual states: "Khensu-Pa-Khart caused
to shine upon the earth the beautiful light of
the Crescent Moon, and through his agency
women conceived, cattle became fertile, the
germ of the egg grew, and all nostrils and
~-llli!!m~throats were filled with fresh air." He was
also called ''the messenger'' of the Great
One and Lord of Maat, like Ptah : also
Great God, Lord of H eaven, etc. The
forms in which Khensu is depicted on the
monuments varies, but, whether standing or
FIG. IOJ. 1
seated on a throne, he has usually the body
of a man, the head of a hawk, and wears
on his head a Lunar Disk in a Crescent, or the Solar Disk with a
uraeus, or the Solar Disk with the plumes and uraeus. As Khensu
nefer-hetep, he appears on the Stele of Pai in the form of a mum-
mied man, seated on a throne. Over his head is the uraeus of
royalty, and by the side of his head is the Lock of Horus or the
1 Serkh of Rameses II ., on which is inscribed the H orus name of t he King-i.e.

Ka-Nekht-Meri-Maat.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN z6g
Lock of Youth ; in his hands the Flail, the Crook, a Tatt and the
Sceptre, and wears the crown of the two feathers JlQ_.
The Priests of Heliopolis had brought on the Lunar and
Stellar doctrines with whatever there was of the Solar from
H enen-Su, and although their doctrines had changed now from
Stellar and Lunar into Solar, they still attached the Horus name
to the Kings, as the descendant or servant of Horus, and it was
not until User-Ka-f, the first King of the fifth dynasty, that the
Horus name, showing that he was a descendant or servant of
Horus, was omitted. This man substituted the title of " Son of
the Sun" in its place for the Egyptian Kings, which was adopted
by every King of Egypt afterwards.
It was the legend set abroad by the Priests of the first King of
the fifth dynasty that Ra took upon him the form of the King and
visited the Queen's chamber, and bec'a me the actual father of the
Child, which is parallel with the Christian" Immaculate Conception."
A study of Khensu is important, because it gives the key to
how these old Egyptians merged the Stellar into the Lunar and
the Lunar into the Solar Mythology. This is one of the great
connecting links which must be studied if one wishes to know and
understand how they brought on all the first Trinity in the Stellar
Mythos and. added to it in the Lunar and Solar doctrines .
Volumes might be written on this subject, but we feel that what
we have brought forward is enough for this work, both for Free-
masonry and the Christian doctrines. At the same time we must
not lose sight of the fact that although various and many names
were given him, and various and different attributes attached to
each different name, it was the one and the same god, from the
time we first recognise him as Horus I. and Amsu, to Osiris and Ra·.
We dissent from Dr Brugsch when he says: "The two Bulls, men-
tioned in the t exts of the late period, are Osiris and Khensu, and
they represent the Sun and the Moon." If he means by this
that they were different, we contend that Khensu was Horus I.
brought on from the Stellar, and was now Lunar, and Osiris was
the same, brought on in the Solar doctrines. This applies also to
Khnemu, the first member of the great triad at Abu. Although
he is represented in various forms-in one example, quoted by
L anzoni, he has the head of a hawk-Stellar Horus I.1
It was probably at Henen-su that the doctrines of Solar
1 Khnemu, or Her-Shefi of "The Book of the Dead ," means " he who is on his

lake !! or" he who is on his island ."

270 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Mythos, in place of the Lunar, were first established. It was
undoubtedly much older than Heliopolis . The head-dress here
of the goddess Anqiet, who was associated with Khnemu, shows
an original type, much older than those we find at the latter, and
one that must have taken its origin with that of the God Bes .
Sati, it must be noted also, wears only the crown of the South.
We are of opinion that these were taken from the Pygmies, who
dwelt at the sources of the lakes and around, at the head of the
Nile(" Pygmies of the Two Caves " -see Pygmies). The Island
of the Double Cave must be referred to here, and not at the :first
Cataract, as is Dr Budge's opinion. We must remember that the
Nile was the typical representation in the t errestrial of the " Milky
Way" in the celestial, and also that the ancient Egyptians knew
quite well that the Nile came from and took its origin from the
Lakes, and that the gods of the Nile here would represent types of
the gods of the Milky Way celestially.
In the seventeenth chapter of the Ritual it says : " I am
purified at the two great and mighty lakes at Sutenhunen," and
"these were approached by the road that leads to the Land of
the Spirits." " Eternity is the name of one and the Great Green
One that of the other." These were, of course, © © © © © ©
celestial, but what the Egyptians mapped out ©I I I©
celestially they depicted t errestrially, and there- © © © © © ©
fore it is only reasonable to assume that they knew the two great
lakes were the sources of the Nile, and were the representation of
the above : also that the Land of the Spirits was situated on the
islands of these lakes at the source of the Nile-the Khui Land. 1
In the seventeenth chapter of the Ritual we find the names of
the two lakes :- " Endless Time and Eternity " - Endless Time is
Day, Eternity is Night-spiritually applied. It is interesting to
note that on this point the Zapotecs, Mexicans and Mayas had also
their" deep and exclusive cave" on an island in a lake, as may be
seen from F athers J uan de Cordova and B ungoa's works. They
state that in the neighbourhood of Theuantep ec, upon an island
in a lake, was a deep and extensive cave, strictly guarded, where
the Zapotecs had one of their most important and most reverent
' This is p r oved because on e is salt water and the oth er fresh water. T he Alber t
Nyan za is a salt-water lake, an d would therefor e represent a primitive lak e for purify -
ing, h ealing, et c., and in th e Ritual we find one is salt and one fresh water . Sir L e
P age R enouf in his translation, R itual, p. 25 I, supposes that t he An cient Egyptians
placed the sour ce of the N ile in the neighbourhood of E lap han t ine- the Cavern of
the D ouble W ell of E laphantine-bu t it was n ot so, it was t he two Gr eat Lakes of
Inner Africa, as we h ave elsewher e stated .
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 2JI
deities, which they called "Soul and Heart of the Kingdom,l
because these barbarians were persuaded that this fabulous deity
was Atlas, 2 upon whom the land rested and who bore it on his
shoulders, and when h e moved his shoulders the earth was shaken
with unwonted tremblings, and from his favour came the victories
which they won, and the fruitful years which yielded them the

FIG. 108. -Symbols and Figures of D eities, from MEXICAN CODICES.

An-her "Lifting up the Heavens," forming the double Horizon of East
and W est .
From" Mexican Antiquities," published by the Bureau of Ethnology, Smithsonian
Institution.
On Right-The Double Holy House of Anup, with the ten 0 of Heaven (divisions).
On Left- The representative of the Sun with nine 0 ; representation of the nine
circles of Heaven, or the Put-Cycle of Ptah.
To the left of the House of An up-The Heavens portrayed in two divisions, North and
South, with "The One" 0 as God of the Pole Star-i.e. Horus; " The All-
seeing One,' 1 with Emblems of Royalty.
means of living." This is the version and explanation given by
the" Christian Fathers," who did not know anything about their
Eschatology, probably more ignorant than the "barbarians,"
certainly more so than their Priests and Holy men. There was
an oracle, connected also with this temple, but when Fray
Bernardo de SantaMaria sought out the island and forced his way
into the cave, he found there a large quadrangular chamber, care-
fully swept, with altarlike structures, and on them many incense
vessels and necklaces of gold ; but he found no I dol. At Yucatan
1 Alma Coragon del Reyno.
2 Atlas was Shu-Anhur, the lifter up of the heavens when the double Horizon of
Horus, East and West, was first formed in the Stellar Mythos and became the arbi-
trator of Sut and Horus as to the domains of each-i.e. Horus to the North, Sut to
the South. Shu-Anhur was a duality. As Shu he lifted up the "Celestial Sky," as
Anhur he lifted_up the " Sky of Amenta," and was not an earth god, as M aspero
supposes.
272 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
there was also a sanctuary, consisting of a great cave, etc., of a
similar kind. The meaning and decipherment of these, which are
known to all of the 30°, are set forth in the Ritual of Egypt, and
were taken from the "Islands and Double Cave" of the Egyptians.
In "Mexican Antiquities," page 307, published by the "Smith-
sonian Institute," there is a fine representation of Shu lifting
up the heavens, and the formation of the Double Holy House
of An up or H eaven to the right, with t en great circles (see" Book
of the Dead," Litany, chap. xviii.).
Between the Double Holy House of Anup
and Shu is seen the first symbolical division
of heaven into two parts g
North and South,
with the god of the Pole Star symbol above 0
i.e. Horus I. and his royal symbols of power
FIG. I09.
and might. On the left of Shu is repre-
Double H oly House sented the first Solar god- Ptah, with his
of Anup.
Put-cycle of nine divisions of the heavens.
Shu is here portrayed as lifting up the heavens and form-
ing the double horizon -i.e. the heavens in three divisions
(as explained in another part of this work, forming the V
(Horus triangle). The h eavens above Shu are represented by a
canopy of twenty-six lights or stars,
and the seven glorious ones, thirty-
three, with the eight added, and THE .J
ONE. An-Heru or Shu is also shown . ~.
FIG. 1ro.-Ptah with a crown with nine o's on it-· · -<~··. -~
and Put-Cycle. the Put-cycle of Ptah. The above FIG . I I I.
Shu.
shows how far these people had advanced, at least,
in their Stellar and Solar Mythos of the Egyptian " Religion."
Shu-Anhur was the giver of the laws to man as revealed by
Ra and is mentioned in the Ritual as the author of writings
called "his rules or laws and his papyrus."
Shu is called An-Heru, the lifter up of the heavens] F=l J1
An-her, the lifter up of the heavens, was assigned (prim-
arily) the place of the God of the Underworld, before Osiris.
As he lifted up the heavens he would naturally be beneath
them, and so was given the place of the god of the dead or
mummified. "He was chief of the unseen land, the hidden
1 Quetzalcoatl=the God of Wind, was one of the names of Shu here.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 273
place," 1 but afterwards, in the Solar doctrines, Osiris took his
place. 2 We know that they commenced the entrance of the
Tuat terrestrially (first division of the Tuat and first hour of the
night) at the delta or mouth of the Nile, and that it ended in the
"Island of the Double Cave." That was the island situated in
the Great Lake, the source of the Nile-Victoria Nyanza. This
was the " Khui Land," the exit of the twelfth division of the Tuat
and the twelfth hour of the night. To reach this the boat Sektit,
containing the mummy form of Osiris, in passing through the last
division, entered the tail of a great serpent, was drawn through
its body and came out at its mouth, and thus was born anew. He
had passed the " border land and the bowels of the earth " and
came forth in a spiritual form-regeneration had taken place. In
chapter clxxxiii. it says: "I have given him to enter the myste-
rious cave, where is revived the heart of the god whose heart is
motionless-Unneferu, the son of Nut the victorious" and "as
he came forth in this celestial and spiritual form as Khepra " we
see "the goddess Nut (Mut, the Great Mother), with hands
stretched forth to receive him." 3 The " Island of the Double
Cave" was one of the most sacred, if not the most sacred, sanctuary
of these ancient people, both here in Egypt, as well as amongst
the Central American natives, and was guarded more jealously
than all the others-it was the place from whence their risen Lord
had "ascended." "He descended" in "mummy form" at the
commencement of the Tuat at the delta of the Nile and " he
ascended" on the " Island of the Double Cave," at the source of
the Nile, having passed through the twelve divisions of the Tuat
and all the difficulties, dangers and darkness therein. One of the
Mexican versions is that when Quetzalcoatl died his ashes im-
mediately flew upwards and were metamorphosed into birds of all
kinds, but the heart flew up to heaven and became the Morning
Star-i.e. became "Lord of the Dawn," but for eight days before
he went to heaven "he descended" into the underworld and
wandered through this for four days, and for four days more he
was" being born dead" or was transformed. Regeneration into
Spiritual form took place, and he then emerged from the under-
' Old Text of" Coming Forth by Day.' 1
2 "Book of That which is in the Tuat" and" The Book of the Pylons.' 1
3 In the later text it gives Isis and Nephthysis waiting to receive Osiris
or Shu regenerated as he came forth from the Cave-prototype of Christ issuing
from the Tomb and being met by the two Marys.
s
274 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
world and "he ascended" the Throne as God-Horus I., called
here Ce Acall and in their text is hieroglyphically depict ed as the
numeral one- i.e. The One (Horus I. , God of the P ole Star)- i.e. the
eighth, added to the Seven Glorious Ones, as we have shown else-
where in this work. It was in the Double Cave or the " Myst erious
Cave of the R itual that the heart of the god, whose heart was
motionless " was revi ved into Spiritual life and born anew, and
that Citlalxonecuilli, the curved S -shaped constellation, shown in
@·0
the t ext as ~@ is the Little Bear- the Seven Glorious Ones,
@
@-@
circling round THE ONE-the Pole Star-Horus I. The Lord of
the Northern Lights and god of the Pole Star is the true decipher-
ment of this t ext, and has nothing to do with the Southern Cross,
as Dr E . S eller translates and deciphers it . Dr B udge is not
correct, in our opinion, when he st ates, " As if the dead body of R a
passes into our world, et c." 1 It is not the dead body of R a, it is the
mummifi ed Osiris, which passes through the t welve divisions of the
Tuat, and emerges then in a S piritual form, after regeneration, as
R a the S pirit. In some texts it is in the form of Khepra, which is
an earlier type or form of Ra, and it is not to be wondered at when
he says, " These t wo works represent two opposite and conflicting
theories as to the future life." 2 If he mix the whole up, as one
would suppose from reading his great work, to us the only con-
flicting theories would be in Dr B udge's mind,they are certainly not
in either of the books, because the versions are very plainly set
forth . We have given the translation of' the oldest as H orus I.,
as the man God, and Amsu as the Spirit or. risen Horus, and the
latter was Osiris in mummified form, entering the Tuat and
emerging in Spiritual form under the name of Ra. The one was
Stellar and the other Solar Mythos. The semi-circular wall of
thick darkness, which forms the end of the Tuat, and the division
between it and" this world," as published by Seignor L anzone, is
the representat ion of the " Mysterious Cave " of the Ritual, where
the soul, regenerated, emerges into the Spiritual world. The
R itual stat es : " The tunnels of the Earth have given me birth."
Tile whole of the passages of the Ritual, referring to this, must be
full of interest to the members of the r8o and all those up to the
33 o . This is the prototype of the Christian doctrines, which are
1 "Gods of the Egyptians," page zoo,
2 " Book of the Pylons tt and " B ook of That wh ich is in t he TuatY
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 275
too well known to need repetition here. " The pylon of the
twelfth division and twelfth hour is called Tesert-baiu- i .e. Red
Souls, and the serpent God is Sebi, and its two guardians are Pai
and Akhekhi, in E gyptian."
The Cave and those who guard the same, etc ., et c., and other
points connected with this, we must refer our readers of the 30°
to the Ritual, which is directly associ-
ated with this subj ect ; but we must
guard the secrets from those who are
not initiated and therefore not en-
titled to know them, although all the
brotherhood rna y learn if they so
F I G . I 12.
desire. From t he MEXI CAN CoDEX. M .
The t ext wherein it says that W. S. instructing I. how h e
11 " d escended" and" ascend ed .'!
Osiris enters the tail of a great
serpent, was drawn through its body and came out through its mouth,
and was then born anew " must be read and understood through
Sign language . The Serpent was a sign and symbol of regenera-
tion, the renewal of life, and therefore, in this case, of transforma-
tion from the mummy Osiris, to Amsu-Horus, and Ra, the Spirit.
In the Eschatology, Osiris represents, in Amenta, the dead
man who was torn in fourteen pieces by the machinations of Sut.
As a mummy he enters the Tuat in Amenta, and then he rises
from the tomb in spiritual form as Amsu-Horus, wh o h as burst
the bonds asunder and is regenerat ed as the Sahu of Osiris; he
was transfigured and transformed from the Osirian dead mummy,
into the luminous body which still retained the mummy form-
i. e. Amsu-Horus at his rising from the sepulchre.
Osiris, the hidden God in the earth of Amenta, does not come
forth at all, except in the form of the risen H orus, who is the
Manifestor for the ever hidden father .
To issue thus, he makes his transformation which constitutes
the Mystery. The mummy, as Corpus, is transubstantiat ed into
the Sahu . The Mortal Horus, by the descent and union of the
Holy Spirit Ra into the Immortal, the physical mummy of the
mortal Horus disappears instantly; the Ritual says : " H e is
renewed in an instant in his second birth " (chap. clxxxi.).
When Horus rent the veil of the Tabernacle or Temple, he
became Hawk-headed, a spirit in the divine likeness of Ra, the
Holy Ghost . Therefore the veil of the Tabernacle, or Temple here)
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
would denote the body or mummy, " the veil of flesh " from which
he had emerged. The Ritual (chap lxxi.) states : "I am the Hawk
in the Tabernacle, and I pierce through the veil" -i.e. when he
is invest ed with the soul of Horus, and disrobes himself of t he
mummy (or the veil which represents the flesh, as did the veil or
bandages of gauze, which were folded round the mummy).
It is one of the Ten great Mysteries of Amenta, which were
celebrated on ten different nights of the year.
r st. Was the night of the evening meal-the last supper and
the laying of offerings on the altar-the night of provisioning the
Lord's Table. Osiris had been overcome by Sut and the Sebau,
and they had renewed their assault upon Un-Nefer, but were de-
feated and exterminated by the faithful followers ; it was the night
of the great battle, when the Moon God Taht, and the Children
of Light, overcame and annihilated the Powers of Darkness .
znd. Is "the night of hiding the body of him who is supreme
in attributes." The myst ery is that of collecting the mutilat ed
and scattered body of Osiris, and of hiding it.
3rd. Is the Mystery of An up, the Embalmer, the anointer of the
mummy ; this is Rusta, the place of resurrection from Amenta .
4th. Is in the region of Rekhet , and the Myst ery is that of
the two sisters, with Isis watching in tears over her brother Osiris,
and brooding above the dead body to give it the warmth of life.
5th. On this night the overthrown Tat-Cross, with Osiris
on it, was again erected by Horus-Prince of Sekhem, in the
region of Tattu, when the Holy Spirit Ra descended upon the
mummy, and the two became united for the resurrection.
6th. H ere the scene is in Sekhem, where the Myst ery is that
of the blind Horus, or Horus in the dark, who here receives his
sight, and it is also the Mystery of dawn upon the coffin of Osiris
-the Mystery of Horus, the Mortal, transfiguring into H orus the
Immortal.
7th. On the 7th night, the four Pillars are erect ed, with
which the future Kingdom of God the Father is t o be founded; it
is called " the night of erecting the flag staff of Horus," and of
establishing him as the heir to his father's "property ."
8th. The Mystery of the 8th night, was that of the Great
Judgment on the highway of the damned, when the suit was
closed against the rebels, who had failed and were defeated-
the verdict of the avengement.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 277
gth. The great hoeing in Tattu, when the associates of Sut
are massacred, and the fields are manured with the blood.
roth. On the roth the glorious ones are judged, the evil dead
are parted off, and joy goeth its round in Thinnis. It is the great
festival night, named Ha-k-er-a, or "Come thou to me," in
which the blending of the t wo souls is solemnised.
Amenta, the Earth of Eternity, is the Land of the Myst eries,
where Taht, the Moon God, in the nether night, was the great
Teacher of the Sacred Secrets, together with the seven wise
Masters. The passage through Amenta is a series of initiations,
for the Osiris deceased.
H e is inducted into the Myst eries of Rusta (r, 7, g).
The Myst eries of the Tuat (27, 1 3 0 ) .
The Mysteries of Akar (z, 3, 148).
The Mysteries of Nekhen (r, rr3).
Chapter clxii. contains the most secret, most sacred, the
greatest of all Mysteries . Its name is " The Book of the Hidden
Dwelling " -i.e. the Book of Amenta, or the Ritual of the Re-
surrection .
But the meaning of the Mysteries could only be known whilst
the genuine gnosis was authentically taught; this had ceased
when the Christian Sarcolatne literalised the mystical drama of
Amenta, the Earth of Eternity, as a more tangible-looking human
history, and a new revelation sent from God. Yet it is at least
rs ,ooo years old- probably 50,000 or more.
And. from these Myst eries the ceremonies of the Masonic
Brotherhood have been handed down from generation to genera-
tion, re-edited and altered only to conform with our present re-
ligious ideas.
The six periods of the world's existence- now about to close
with the second advent- when time will be swallowed up in
Eternity, has no meaning, nor has it any origin, without the
E gyptian Mythos-no more than the Sun, Moon and 7 Stars,
which we find frequently grouped together on Assyrian and other
monuments, and which the Chinese call the 7 Lights of H eaven.
It is parallel with the same grouping of the 9 P yramids of Mexico:
One for the Sun- One for the Moon and 7 for the Stars- symboli-
cally .
The great P yramid of Egypt and Stellar Mythology explain
the Myst ery. The great Pyramid is in itself a sign of the 7 Stars
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
comprising, as it does, the Square and Triangle in one figure, and
the other two P yramids near this One, represent the Sun and
Moon.
The key to its meaning is the 7 Pole Stars, and the Periods of
the same which were also figured as 7 E yes, or 7 Circles, in conse-
quence of these being a figure of a Cycle. This t ype is presented
to Joshua in the Book of Zechariah in the shape of 7 Eyes upon
a stone : "Behold the stone I have set before Joshua-upon one
stone are 7 E yes ." These are the E yes of the Lord, also the 7
Lamps, the same as in the Book of R evelation (Zech. iii. g; iv.
I-IZ) .
As a mode of measuring time and period on the colossal scale
of the Great Year, the Eye or Circle came to the full " as at first "
7 times at 7 stations of the Pole, in the Cycle of precession. As a
type the E ye might be full, once a month, once a quarter, once a
year, once a rooo years ; in z, ISS years; 3, 7I6 years, or in the
Great Eye of all- the E ye of the E ternal, about once in z6,ooo
years (the correct time was zs ,8z7 years) (Ritual, chap . cxl.-cxiv.).
The submergence of 7 Pole Stars involved the same number of
deluges, and marked the periods of the world's existence in the
Cycle of precession, which culminated in the great deluge of all,
not to be swallowed up in Eternity, but to recommence again (to
be swallowed up in Eternity when the 7 Pole Stars cease to exist).
The advent of Horus as the young Solar god in the Mythology, and
as Horus of the Resurrection, in the Eschatology, changed the
reckoning of time, and therefore, when he came, Stellar time
was no more, and came to an end as " Stellar time reckoning" or
periods of 6 and I = 7 circles .
The myst ery of the 7 circles is the same as the mystery of the
7 Stars in Revelation, it is the mystery of the celestial heptanomes
in the astronomical My thology,and proves how some of the Stellar
Mythos has been brought on and mixed with the Solar and Escha-
tology, and gives the reason and meaning to this part of the cere-
monies, and without which it is meaningless.
The " Second Advent" marks the time of origin of this, which
must have been at the time the Old Myst ery Teachers had marked
the end of the second revolution of the 7 Pole Stars, from the
time of the first observing and recording, the proof of which they
have left in Egypt on monuments and in the Ritual. Observations
for s o,ooo years= two revolutions.
 'PRiMORDIAL MAN 279
It was asserted by Martinus Capella that the Egyptians had
secretly studied the science of astronomy for forty thousand
years before it was made known to the rest of the world (Lewis,
"Astronomy of the Ancients," page 264).
Therefore the six periods of the world's existence were repre-
sented by the six pole stars in precession, with the 7th added,
which, when ended or about to change to re-precession, repre-
sented the great deluge or eternityof the great year-i.e. all is at an
end, to recommence again with another life. It was astronomical
mythology at first, a deluge being an ending of a cycle of time. It
became a natural type of an ending of time in the uranographic
representation, but in no other than in an astronomical sense of
a rebeginning at the same point of departure as in the beginning.
It will rebegin again in the great circle of precession, but only as
a matter of chronology. In the great year of precess:on there
were seven stations of the celestial pole, in these constellations :
r, Draconis; 2, The Lesser Bear; 3, Kepheus; 4, Cygnus; 5,
Lyra; 6, Hippopotamus; and 7, Herakles (the Man). These were
the seven sustaining powers of the heavens ; the seven pillars ;
seven mounts; seven divinities, called Lords of Eternity, etc.,
etc. The seven periods in precession corresponded to seven
stations of the pole in their Stellar Mythos-, and Horus I. was the
God of the Pole Star. He was the great power who presided over
the pole, and the Pole Star symbolised the Lord of Eternity.
The circuit of precession first outlined by the movement of the
celestial pole was the circle of the eternal, or seven eternals, which
they imaged by the Shennu-r~ng. The end of the great year,
determined by the great deluge of all, occurred in the sign or con-
stellation of the Man; hence, when they converted their mytho-
logy into Eschatology-the explanation given to Brothers of the
r8 °.
The evidence of these facts has already been discussed here
and in other works, and the proof can no longer be doubted. We
should make more definite progress, and with greater celerity in
unravelling the mysteries of the past, but for those who have so
persistently, without any positive evidence of facts, but only on
the various hypothetical translations and versions of the volume
of the Sacred Law, claimed that the human race had originated
in Asia.
The whole of this article otherwise simply shows most con-
z8o SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
elusively that at the time these hieroglyphic writings were made
the Egyptians were in their "Stellar Mythos," and at the time of
the first Horus, and that undoubtedly an exodus or colonies went
out from Egypt at this period N. S. E. and W .
. The figure of the giraffe, which is so frequently represented
in the rock drawings of Upper Egypt-which Professor Sayee
mentions, and does not know the meaning of-is their representa-
tion of Sut, one of their original Trinity. The emblems of
Anubis, twice repeated, Thoth, Horus and Min, seen on standards,
on the lower end of which is a hand grasping a rope, should be
translated Ha-Ka-Amsu.
We quite agree with Professor Sayee that the character under-
neath the hawk is not the cake t. It is the same as the first form
of crown or diadem above 0 badly written (or Neb,
Lord of the North and South-Horus I.). The Uraeus has been
added to those found, which we see above, and is probably the
seventh King or Lord of the Nomes, which was missing when we
wrote the former part of this reI vory Tablets. V.fe are of opinion
that at this early period there were no letters but that each sign
or hieroglyphic signified more than a letter-it was ideographic.
Professor Sayee says: "How the name of King S was pro-
nounced it is impossible to say." So far as this he is perfectly
correct, and he might have added that we do not know how they
pronounced any of their hieroglyphics.
Amsu was Horus I., risen from the dead, and he was the first
"man God." Osiris was only the same, years later, under a
different cult. The t ext says : "Horus rose from the dead and
established himself for ever." 1 I-em-Hetep was another form of
him-" The Divine H ealer." Dr Budge is rather amusing when he
suggests : "If we could trace his history to its beginning, we should
find probably that he was originally a very highly skilled 'Medicine
Man' who had introduced some elementary knowledge of medicine
amongst t]Jl Egyptians, and who was connected with the practice
of the art of preserving the bodies of the dead by means of drugs and
spices and linen bandages." If Dr Budge will go back to the pri-
mordial we think he will have little difficulty in understanding that
all these gods were not different gods, but all the powers and divine
attributes of "Atum" depicted in various ways which they could
1
The coloured plate is reproduced from Dr Budge's" Gods of the Egyptians,"
l:Jy kind permission of Methuen & Co .
 THE Goo 1-EM-HETEP ( IMOTHts >.

One of the eight gods. Son of Ptah at Memphis. son of A tum at Annu, Builder
of the Temple of Heaven, Bruiser of the serpent and Conqueror of the dragon.
Prince of p eace and goodwill, Teacher of twelve years old in the temple. the
Divine healer .
 PRIMORDIAL MAN z8r
understand. H e it was who destroyed all evil and brought light
and dispersed darkness, healed all those who were ill, and caused
light to shine to bring forth all life-The Divine Healer, The Good

FIG . !IJ-lxtlilton .
The Mexican representative of I-em-Hetep (Egyptian). It is one form of_ Horus
as the divine healer, the Good Physician, etc ., and is portrayed here with a
crown and 4 feathers-i.e. the God of the 4 Quarters-also with t he Star with 7
Rays-i.e. God of the Pole Stars. He has the Horus Lock and is further
represented as the " D ark face of the night "-the original prototype of R.
in the r8°-An-er-f of t he Egyptians, the one who leads you from D arkness,
Death and D angers, etc., into Light and Glory. The Ancient Mexicans t urned
to him when sick or afflicted and implored his a id to heal them of their
diseases. He is shown here "as preaching, or Sayer of Sayings in the
Temple." He has the Emblem of the A.S.R. on his arm and the Horus sign
of the "Two feathers" on his feet. His Left hand and arm point to the
passage of " The Tuat " and in his Right hand he holds "The 1ount of
Paradise."
Physician-and the young teacher of Divine gospels in the
Temple (see Ritual).
Nothing that we have written as regards the great antiquity
of ancient Egypt and the Nile valley demonstrate that here pri-
mitive man first .began to learn and observe nature's laws, and
 z8z IGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
progressed in all forms of knowledge until a great civilised people
was formed, from whom emigrations took place to all other parts
of the world, carrying all they knew up to the times of the various
exodes, is altered by the recent discoveries of Flinders P etrie and
De Morgan . There is no doubt in our minds that Flinders P etrie's
view that there were two races at least which inhabited Egypt-
one African and indigenous, the other immigratory from Asia,
bearing with it the civilisation of the Pharaohs, and subjugating
the first indigenous and savage population-is an entirely errone-
ous idea . There is absolutely nothing to prove that either the
ancient Egyptian knowledge, or the people, came from Asia, and
the fact that Flinders P etrie discovered an immense tomb at
Naqada, revealing a civilisation unlike that of the Pharaohs, and
showing a genuine Neolithic civilisation, with some copper objects,
and graves similar to those of the same epoch in Europe
-that is, with shrivelled corpse buried in the position of
the fretus in utero. The thrice-bent man of Uxmal and Cornwall,
and dismemberment of some parts of the body, etc., shows by
other discoveries of De Morgan's at the same place, and at Abydos,
that these were the older inhabitants.
In our opinion, De Morgan, who found new graves, including
a royal tomb, presenting data of great importance for the primi-
tive history of Egypt, is quite right in interpreting the facts
differently from P etrie and in regarding these as the " old race,"
representing the Aborigines, the earlier inhabitants of these parts.
Professor G. Sergi, in his Anthropological Studies, proves more
conclusively than anything else-outside our statement of the
facts which we have brought forward-that we are correct in
placing Egypt and the Nile valley as the birthplace and centre of
civilisation, from whence various emigrations to other parts took
place, and as the dates of these exodes varied, so did the customs,
etc., which they carried with them, remains of which still exist in
various parts of the world .
The argument which P etrie uses that the Egyptians were a
new race of emigrants, conquering those of Neolithic civilisation,
which can be seen by the writings of the former, and because the
latter had none, " only rude marks, not grouped," will not be
borne out by any argument if we go into the facts. It is true
that the " old race "had no writings, as writing is now understood,
but they had their "rude marks," which may be taken as linear
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
alphabetical signs, and may be seen by P etrie's plates, also in the
examples given by. De Morgan.
Now, although these "marks," without having any alphabe-
tical ~ignificance attributed to them, are really writing signs, many
of which still remain in the alpha:bets of existing races, shown by
Evans, which would be brought into line with the pre-Phcenician
writings, found in the Mediterranean, and the pre-Neolithic of
other parts of Europe, Australia, Canary Isles, Yucatan, in
Mexico, Europe, and other parts of the world, carried out of
Egypt no doubt by exodes at this period, for it is distinctly shown
that they were used here at this date, and further, at the epoch of
Abydos and· Naqada they were used cotemporaneously with
writings of Egyptian type-hieroglyphics. It is proved by the
pottery and ivory tablets found in the royal tomb at N aqada
that a large portion of the hieroglyphic signs, which at the time
of Meni were conventionalistic types, are of indigenous Neolithic
origin, and shows more conclusively that the elements of hiero-
glyphic writings had been growing here on the banks of the Nile
long before the time of the first historic dynasty, from the time
that the first Pygmies invented the first sign language, and which
they still have and use amongst themselves most proficiently,
because they had not, and have not words enough to express
all their meanings and ideas .
The Egyptians were a progressive people from the first, and
as they acquired more knowledge their modes of expression by
signs and symbols . would naturally improve, they never lost
anything, but preserved and improved it, merely altering to suit
the times. Their writings were altered and added to afterwards as
is plainly shown in the Hieratic and Demotic. One has to consider
that probably the work of centuries had been carried on from the
time when the first man made his "rude mark" until even the
time of Meni.
Diodorus Siculus declares that the Egyptians claimed to have
sent out colonies over the whole world in times of the remot est
antiquity . They affirmed that they had not only taught the
Babylonians astronomy, but that Belus and his subj ects were a
colony that went out of Egypt. This is also supported by the
book of Genesis in the generations of Noah. H e was greatly im-
pressed with.the assertions of the priests respecting the numerous
emigrations, including the colonies of Babylon and Greece, but
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
they named so many in divers parts of the world that he shrank
from recording them upon hearsay and word of mouth. He t ells
us that they had sacred books transmitted to them from ancient
times in which the historical accounts were recorded and kept, and
then handed on to their successors (see Book I. z8, 29, 44, 8r).
It is much to be regretted that he did not record what the priests
t old him, because his writings are still extant; but we fear that
the records of the priests are for ever lost with those and many
non-historical facts which might have helped to link the broken
chain "in the records of the past." Thus we see that colonies
went forth and settled in all parts of the world, leaving the proofs
in language, myths, and the hieroglyphics in religious rites . The
symbolical customs and ceremonies in far-off lands are still extant
amongst races by whom they are no longer read or understood,
but which can be read in E gypt.

C ROWNS

The Crown _is a symbol in the 33°, the highest we have, and
because of its importance we have taken some considerable
trouble in searching the records of the past to find why the
E gyptians attached such great importance to it and from whence
they took the origin. We believe that this can only be traced
back one way, seeing that one form of crown at the time of their
Solar Mythos ·represented Zodiacal Light, it must have been
brought on from the Lunar and previously from the Stellar
Mythos. Now we know that the Pole Star (one) represented
Horus I.- i.e. the Light of the World. That was one, but there
were seven Pole Stars in the circle of recessional movement:
There was one in the Dragon,
, one in the Lesser Bear,
, one in K epheus,
, one in Cygnus,
, one in Lyra,
, one in H erakles,
, one in Corona Borealis or the Northern Crown.
The Crown, being a symbol of the highest, which, being the
P ole Star, would be the highest point and the Star Alpha in this
constellation is called " Clava Corona," which means the key of
the Crown ; also the seven Pole Stars in their circle formed a,_,
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 285
-Crown for the Supreme Being, of whom it is said: "His diadem
predominates at the zenith of the starry heaven, which was the
Crown upon the summit ·of the Stellar Mount of Glory" (Ritual,
chap. cxxxiii.). This is the origin of the eternal Crown in the
Eschatology, having been carried on from the seven stars of
the Stellar Mythos. In the Ritual, chap. cxxxi., it says :
"He arriveth at the aged one (Horus I.) on the confines of
the Mount of Glory (Pole Star) where the Crown awaiteth him."
From the very earliest times crowns were used by rulers to
denote their rank and position, and from their shape we learn the
period in which they were worn. The earliest, shaped thus Q
adopted probably during the Stellar Mythos, can be seen on the
Ivory Tablets found at Naqada, Australian Aborigines, PAPYRI
OF ANI and " Book of the Dead."
At a later period Atum is depicted wearing a crown with two
feathers, thus _m_ , Ptah is also represented as wearing this
crown. There were other forms as well, but these two feathers
represent the two lives, temporal and spiritual. The yellow
plumes, still worn by the Pygmies and other natives of Central
Africa, must be associated with the Stellar Mythos. We see these
adorn the head of the god Bes, also the goddess Anqiet, and are
still worn by the Inner African natives at the present day: These
after were reduced to two feathers in the crown of the Two
Feathers in the Solar doctrines, and signified the two lives, earthly
and spiritual ; what the original signification meant-if any more
than a simple adornment, we are unable to say. At the time of
Solar Mythos we find the Ate£ crown. Many have sought the
reason why the Egyptian kings adopted this crown, which is very
remarkable in its form. It adorns the figures of Ra and Osiris,
and was worn by the kings of Egypt to denote, symbolically, that
they were the representatives of Ra and Osiris. The shape
might have been taken from one of the projections in the corona
of the sun.
On page 220 of " The Story of the Sun," by Sir R. S. Ball,

this Illustration, 5E which is identically the same

as the Atef crown or Crown of Zodiacal Light of Supreme

z86 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Heaven, can be seen. The Ate£ Crown represented Zodiacal
Light and not the triangle of Horus, V as some Egyptologists
have stated, and this Ate£ Crown is frequently seen shown on
the sculpture scenes amongst the Mayas and people of Central
America, and the first to wear the Ate£ Crown was Atum-Ra,
" the Father in Spirit."
The earlier priest s and astronomers of Egypt, at the time of
the Solar Mythos, saw that Ra (the Sun) was adorned with this
crown, and adopted the same for the King, who was the head and
symbolical representative of Ra. If this were so it shows their
remarkable knowledge and the accurate observations they made
of the heavenly bodies, as well as proving that this projection in
the corona of the sun also had this shape at the time of their
observations, which would be interesting to present astronomers.
There were, however, very many different forms of crowns, which
may be seen on the monuments of Egypt. We know from records
left that they had worked out the transcendental relation between
radius and circumference and used it. They had an accurate
knowledge of the motion of the earth, the sun and moon and all
the planetary system, and had worked out a correct calendar,
based on the full knowledge of the motion of the earth; in fact,
nothing is more astonishing to those who study the records of the
past , than the knowledge of science which the ancient priests of
Egypt possessed, much of which has been lost , but which our
own scientific men have rediscovered, to find that it was all
known so long ago by these old Astrologers, and left written in
signs and symbols, on stones and papyri, which we are nowenabled
to read, and which prove the truth of that which we have written .
No doubt the reason was that all the secrets of nature and their
theology were carefully hidden from the uninitiated, and it was
only those who could go through the severe ordeal of training to
the highest degree who had the full knowledge of all these divine
religious t eachings . As internal wars, et c., occurred, these became
less and less until the true light became lost or perverted, and as
they could only use the heavenly bodies and their unerring laws
as a perfect example, we thus find that everything was first
worked out astronomically and then depicted in earthly
form .
" The ·w hite and Black Eagle" date back to the Lunar
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
Mythos and originally represented the white bird of the new
moon and the black bird of the old moon.
In " the Destruction of Mankind" Ra says to the moon god,
" Thou art my abode, the god of my abode (The Lunar Ark)-
behold thou art called Taht, the abode of Ra, and there arose the
Ibis. I shall give thee to raise thy hand in the presence of the
gods. And there arose two wings of the Ibis of Taht. I shall
give thee to embrace the two parts of the sky ." The one white
and black bird as representative of the moon, in the Egyptian
rendering, was therefor e the white bird of the new moon and
the black bird of the old moon. In different countries different
birds have been used to represent this. In some a white dove
and a black, others the Martin or Swallow, which combines the
two, and with us the White and Black Eagle.
M r Marsh A dams' opinion of the ------
origin of the form of the Royal Car-
touche is that it was taken from the
course of the Sun; as follows :-" At the
FIG. I 14.
present epoch , the earth reaches the ap-
sides or turning points of her orbit, that is to say, the greatest and
least dist ance from the sun, a few days after passing, respectively,
through the summer and winter solstices ; but, inasmuch as these

Summer Solst ice

Au tumn Equinox Spring Eq uin ox

W inter Solstice

F IG. I I5.

points have a slow relative motion round the orbit, the period of
the year at which they attained thousands of years ago, took place
about the time of the equinox. Hence, if we represent the orbit in
its true elliptic form , a tangent at the extremity of the major axis
will define both the point of equinox through which it passes,
288 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN
and the direction of the minor axis or line of solstice to which it
will be parallel, thus indicating the relation of the universe, and
the figure thus described exactly gives us the royal cartouche,
always encircling the names of the E gyptian Kings, which thus
images forth the celestial foundation and universal jurisdiction
of that monarchy, so long as the earth preserves its divinely
appointed course .' ' 1
1
" The Book of the Master," by Marsh Adams.
 '

CHAPTER XIV

THE ORIGINS AND EXPLANATIONS OF OTHER PRINCIPAL SIGNS

AND SYMBOLS USED AMONGST US

TAKE the oblong square first (a Masonic term). The form of

Lodges is oblong Square. The length thereof is as great as the
breadth; the length, and the breadth, and the height thereof are
equal. This was the Heaven of
Atum based or founded on the
four quarters of the Solstices, aoo
the equinoxes which followed the
making of Amenta. FIG. r r6 :
This sign or form was first used to represent the Zodiac, and
is found at Esne and Denderah, and may be considered, therefore,
as the origin or oldest form of our lodge. (Plates may be seen in
Brugsch.)

The Square IS also very clearly depicted, sym-

bolically, in the Egyptian Ritual and is plainly shown in "The

Book of the Dead," with three figures seated on it-two repre-
sented by the figure of Maat or Mati-Truth, Justice, Law, etc.,
the third figure being Osiris, seated on the Square in the Judgment
Hall. The Egyptian name is N eka.
This Square you find depicted in many of the ancient temples
and in the Great Pyramid, as two seats, one for Osiris and one for
Maat-it is the Masonic Square.
This is portrayed as the corner-stone of the building, and the
foundation of Eternal Law in the Court of Divine Justice.
The figures here exhibited are taken from the Egyptian Hall
of Judgment or Righteousness-PAPYRUS OF ANI.
One of these is, as you see, the great Judge Osiris, and his
Judgment Seat is modelled on the Masonic Square.
T 289
290 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Much is made in Masonry _of "Acting on the Square," and
here is the foundation of the whole matter.

F I G; II7:
Maat or Mati, and Osiris, seated on Masonic Square:
(Fr9m P AP YR US OF ANI. )

In the Egyptian Maat or Hall of Judgment, sits Osiris judging

the dead upon the square that is imaged by the Masonic Square,
which was first employed in squaring the stones of the builders,
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 291
and next in squaring the conduct in the sphere of morals of the
Masonic Brotherhood, which in Egypt was as old as the brother-
hood of the seven Khemmu or the seven Masons who assisted
Ptah in building the heavens on the Square, of which the ideo-
graph, in hieroglyphic language, is the Mason's square.
Ptah, in 'Egyptian mythology, was the first great Architect of
the Universe, which he built with seven assistants, the Heavens
on the Square, previously it was in the form of a triangle, and the
"Stone-Squarers" date from this time. Ptah was the very great
God who came into being in the earliest time : "Father of
fathers, Power of powers, Father of beginnings and Creator of
the eggs of the Sun and Moon, Lord of Maat, King of the two
lands ; who created his own image, who fashioned his own body,
who hath established Maat throughout the two lands. Ptah it
was who fashioned the new bodies in which the souls of the dead
were to live in the underworld ; he was the great artificer in
metals and he was at once smelter and caster and sculptor, as well
as the master architect and designer of everything which exists
in the world and the universe-I-em-Hetep was Horus, brought
on as the son of Ptah, the divine healer, the good physician, the
healer of the bodies of mortals during this life, and through him the
good spirits were brought and presented to his Father "-I. U. is
the same, but another name for him. In Ptah is the commence-
ment of the Fatherhood, all was Motherhood before.
Ura ~ ~ ~ Kherp Hem, who held the highest sacerdotal
office in Egypt, as the High Priest of Ptah at Memphis, is also
spoken of as the Arch Craftsman ::.11. "tes." He raised up
the body as well as the soul, and, in conjunction with r~ ~
Sem and 1~ ~ Hen nutar (prophet) exalted and anointed
with oil. The Ritual says :-P j ~ <1 ~ ~·-"I lustrate with
water in Tattu and with oil in Abydos, exalting him who is in the
heights" (in excelsis).
A great ceremony consisted in a grand procession round the
walls of the Great Sanctuary of Ptah, conveying upon a sledge
the " Bark " (or Ark) in which the coffin of the god was supposed
to rest, and the mourners sang the song: "To the West" to help
them on their way to the gate of fair entrance in Amenta.
292 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
The "Coffined One" and the "Seven Glorious Ones" who
followed the coffin of "their Lord," were brought on from the
Stellar Mythos, and there the 11 Coffined One" represented the
Pole Star, and the Seven Glorious Ones, the stars of the Little
Bear, constantly circling around the Pole. That it must have

FIG. II8.
The First or "The Maatit Boat."
From photo by Emil Brugsch-Bay. Original found at Meir is now at Gizeh. The
only boat which has preserved its original rigging. Dates from eleventh or
twelfth D ynasty. The dead man is sitting in his cabin wrapped in his cloak.

been the Little Bear and not the 11 Great Bear," may be assumed,
because the former could always be seen and was always under
observation, whereas the latter, at times, dipped so far down the
horizon, that at certain periods it must have been lost to view to
those in Egypt.
Sir L. Page Renouf, in his translation of 11 The Book of the
Dead," is of opinion that the 11 Coffined One " and the 11 Seven
 THE ARK OF THE Goo SEKER ON ITS SLEDGE.

The Sekru-Siedg:e or Ark which preceded the Boat or Ark before P tah had completerl Amenta, and the Boat of Ra or Osiris
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 293
Glorious Ones" who follow, represent the Pole Star and the
Great Bear, but he evidently overlooked the fact that at times
the Great Bear dropped below the horizon in Egypt and
could not be seen, yet the "Seven Glorious Ones " always
remained visible. H ence our opinion that it was the Little
Bear-Ursa Minor (Ritual, chap. lxxii. ), "The 7 Stars which
never set."
In the depiction of these seven that we find in Central America

the form of the seven stars would apply equally to

either but certainly not to the Southern Cross, as the German

translators have assigned them, and whose decipherment of the
same we cannot agree with.
The first "boat" or ark is called Maatit, and the second is called
Sekti t in the E gyptian language .
The Sektit or the Seher boat or H ennu boaP was not made
in the form of an ordinary boat, but one end of it was very much
higher than the other and was made in the shape of the head of
a gazelle. The centre of the boat was occupied by a carefully closed
coffer, which was surmounted by a hawk with protruding wings
stret ched out over the top of it. This coffer contained the body
of the dead Osiris, and it rest ed upon a framework or sledge which
was provided with runners. The support of the sledge was
made in the form of lotus flowers, which are well-known t ypes of
the dawn and renewal of life. Papyrus plants are emblems of the
South- Lotus plants of the North . It was in this boat that
the mummy form entered the Tuat, was drawn through, and,
finally entering the tail of a large serpent, was drawn through its
body and came forth as a new or regenerated soul at the Double
Cave on the island in the lake. It is of great antiquity and pre-
dynastic .
As E gyptian , the ark and shrine of Ra-Harmakhu represented
the double equinox in the two horizons. The double abode of Ra
(in Solar Mythos), in the dual domain of light and shade-the
same model was in H ebrew, which was to be erected equally in
sun and shade-the open part to the rays of light was to be exactly
T he coloured p late r epr esents th e second or " The Sekti t Boat." R epro-
du ced from Dr Budge's "Gods of t h e Egyptians," b y kind permission of Methuen
& Co.
294 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the same to balance the veil or shade of the covering) and not to
have more sun than shade.
It was the custom of the Egyptians to represent heaven in
miniature) as an ark of so many cubits) and inside) there was a
shrine for the deity) and a figure of the God) within the Sanctuary)
so that the sacred ark shrines of the E gyptians dated back t o the
earlier Stellar Mythos) and consisted of a boat and shrine) and the
images of the god were placed within the shrine) and borne on the
shoulders of the priests around the Temple) on certain festal
days.
There was an ark of 7 cubits (Stellar)) and one of 8 cubits
(Lunar), and one of 4 cubits (Solar). The 4 cubits represented
the four quarters of heaven ; the one of 8 cubits) the octonary) and
the one of 7 cubits) the Heptanomes.
The Ark of the Israelites was brought out of E gypt by Moses)
and probably used by him as High Priest at On) and the t wo
Cherubim) which were afterwards adopted) with wings (here
shown)) were prototypes of the Egyptian beetles .
The name of the beetle in Egyptian is Khepr) and in the
H ebrew the Mercy-Seat is the Caphoreth) M 1 !) S rendered
" the Cover of the Ark)" that was formed by t wo cherubs)
which are Beetles in the E gyptian prototype. The Beetle-
headed Solar God was Khepr) and the two Beetles formed
the Caphoreth in the Egyptian Ark as the cover of the Mercy
Seat. The Beetle was Khepr) and the Beetle with Atum-Iu was
Khepr-Ra. This identifies Iu with Iahu as Khepr-Ra) who is a
form of Atum in the scarabceus sign of the Zodiac : so that Atum-
Iu is the sign of the two Beetles.
Khepera is much older than Ra)because he is sometimes repre-
sented as a H awk (the Spirit) issuing from a mummy . T his
would mean a t ype of Horus I .) and) coming forth from the
mummy as a spirit) would indicate and prove how old is their
E schatology. As the doctrines of Atum were in existence ages
and ages before the Osirian) it will give one some idea how old
these people were) and the advancement they had made and
worked out in their religious beliefs at this very early period.
The first" Bark)" or Ark) is that in \vhich the soul proceeds on
its journey from this sublunary abode. First ) it travels from the
E ast to the West until Ra sets in the West ; then the soul has
to disembark from this ship and has to enter) by a ladder of seven
 PRIMORDIAL MAN zgs
steps, another Ark, the Sektit Boat, which takes the soul across
the firmament after passing through Amenta, it travelled to the
North, with Horus, the Sun-God, at the prow, "until the
stars which set in H eaven are reached." This is called the" Land
of Life." Hence the origin of the song : "To the West, to the
West, to the Land of the Free." In chapter lv. of the Ritual we
read: "See thou Horus at the Look-out of the ship, and at his
sides Thoth and Maat. All the gods are in exultation when they
behold Ra coming in peace to give new life to the heart of Chu " -
i.e. Horus the Son with Truth and Justice bringing Chu, the new-
born soul to Osiris (God) to be received by him and all the angels
with joy and exultation into the Land of Life.
The song: "To the West, to the West, to the Land of the
Free " was sung as a " Funeral Song " or " Dead March." It
was sung at the obsequies of all the dead at burial, having their
belief as before stated. As regards this having been written by
Russell and referring to the United States, it could not be so.
In Ireland there is a very old song to the same effect, probably
handed down by tradition from the ancient Druids-Egyptian
Priests. Russell may, and probably did, use part of this, but
M aspero gives the whole translation from the hieroglyphics, which
is sufficient proof of its origin and meaning. The Egyptian Lands
of the West were not geographical, they were in Amenta, the
nether world of the dead. The dead, on their way there, were
called " Westerners."
Dr Le Plongeon, in his works on the Mayas, confounds Amenta
-"the Land of the\iVest" of the Egyptians-which was celestial,
with the terrestrial, and misunderstands Proclus and Plato, who
were quoting the Egyptian High' Priests. If he would read and
understand the rroth chapter of the Ritual, he would see that it
was "not geographical knowledge of the earth," but that which
they had worked out in the heavens, and had nothing whatever
to do with the land of the Mayas, whom they knew and called
Haui-nibCt (people beyond the seas).
He mixes Amenta with the Mayas as geographical, puts an
exoteric rendering and does not understand the uranographic and
esoteric representation.
zg6 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

THE ARK OF THE CovENANT

The Ark of the Covenant, built and set up by Moses in the

wilderness, according to the Sacred volume-and which has not
been seen-is precisely similar in all measurements to the "Stone
Chest" still to be seen in the King's Chamber of the Great Pyra-

FIG. I 1 9.

mid, and which is undoubtedly the original, although the contents

are gone . According to the Ritual it should have contained the
" Co:ffined One," and we know that miniatures of this used to be
carried around the Egyptian temples at Memphis on stated
occasions during their religious rites.

THE HOLY OF HOLIES IN THE TEMPLE OF SOLOMON

The "Ark of the Covenant," showing the bars on the side,

according to I Kings viii. 8. The Cherubim above on the covering,
each with two wings, without hands, and a cloud above between
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 297
the Cherubim, which seems to shine and to be, as it were, embraced
by the wings of the Cherubim.

FIG. !20.
The Holy of Holies in the T emple of Solomon, a nd The Ark of the Covenant,
sho·wing the bars on the side, according to I Kings viii. 8. The Cherubim above
on the covering, each with two wings without hands, and a cloud above
between the Cherubim which seems to shine and to be, as it were, embraced by
the wings of the Cherubim, and we give the origin and history of the Ark, as
it may be interesting to those who belong to the Grand Council of Royal Select
and Super-excellent Masters.

The Latin word Area lt1~;, (Hebrew, Aran, Area) signifies

298 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
properly a coffer, and this is the true meaning of the H ebrew
Aran, which Moses makes use of to denote the coffer or chest
wherein the Tables were deposited upon which the words of the
Covenant or the principal Commandments of the Law were
written . This Coffer was made of Shittim wood, covered with
plates or leaves of gold, being two cubits and a half in length, a
cubit and a half wide and a cubit and a half high. Upon the
top of it there was all round it a kind of gold crown and two
Cherubim were fastened to the cover. On the two sides of this
Coffer there were four rings of gold, two on each side, through
which staves were put, by the help whereof it was carried as they
marched through the wilderness. This was "the Ark of the
Covenant," a Chest or Coffer of great value, wherein the two Tables
of Stone were placed.
After the passa ge of the Jordan the Ark continued for some
time at Gilgal. From thence it was removed to Shiloh. H ere
it was when the Israelites took it thence to carry it to their camp.
They gave battle to the Philistines, and the Ark of the Lord fell
into the enemy's hands. The Philistines, oppressed by the hand
of God, which lay heavily upon them, sent back the Ark, and it
was lodged at Kirjath-j earim. It was afterwards, in the reign of
Saul, at Nob. David conveyed it from Kirjath-j earim t o the
h ouse of Obededom, from thence to his palace at Zion ; and last of
all Solomon brought it into the t emple which he had built at
J erusalem .
It remained in the temple, with all suitable respect, till the
times of the last Kings of Judah, who gave themselves up to
idolatry, and were so daring as to put their idols in the very H oly
Place itself. The Priests, being unable to endure this profanation,
t ook the Ark and carried it from place to place that so they might
preserve it from the fury of these impious princes . Josiah com-
manded them to bring it back to the sanctuary, and forbade them
t o carry it, as they had hitherto done, into the country.
Some time before the captivit y of Babylon, J eremiah, fore-
seeing the calamities which would happen to his nation, and en-
lightened in a supernatural manner, removed the Tabernacle and
the Ark of the Covenant into a cave of that mountain which
Moses ascended some little time before his death, and saw from
thence the heritage of God. To this mountain J eremiah went,
and in a hollow cave of it concealed this sacred depositum. The
 PRIMORDIAL MAN zgg
Priests who accompanied him jntended to set a mark upon the
place in order to remember it, but never were able afterwards to
find it. The prophet reproved them for their curiosity, and
declared that this place should continue unknown till the Lord
should gather together once more His people that were dispersed,
and should be reconciled to them . It is questioned, with good
reason, whether the Ark was placed again in the t emple after the
return of the J ews from the captivity of Babylon.
The Talmudists relate that Solomon, having learnt by revela-
tion that the Assyrians would one day burn the t emple lately
built by him, and carry away all the rich materials which he had
placed there, took care to have a private hole made underground
where, in case of necessity, he might conceal the most precious
ornaments and most sacred things belonging to the t emple from
the knowledge of any enemies. Josiah, having a foresight of the
calamities which were upon the point of falling on the H ebrew
nation, hid here the Ark of the Covenant, together with Aaron's
Rod, the Pot of Manna, the High Priest' s Pectoral, and the Holy
Oil. But during the Babylonish captivity, the Priests having lost
all knowledge of the place where these things had been concealed,
they were never afterwards seen, and were not in the second
t emple.
Others affirm that Nebuchadnezzar conveyed the Ark to
Babylon, and that it was among the rich vessels which were
carried off by him fro m the t emple. Some are of opinion that
King Manasseh, having set up idols in the t emple, took away the
Ark, which was not settled there again during his reign. The
author of the fourth book of Esdras represents the J ews lamenting
that the Ark of the Covenant was t aken by the Chaldeans in the
plunder of the temple. The Gerama of J erusalem, and that of
B abylon, both acknowledge that the Ark of the Covenant is one
of the things which was wanting in the second t emple after the
r eturn from the captivity of Babylon . The J ews flatter them-
selves that it will appear again with the Messiah who is expect ed
by them. But J eremiah, speaking of the time of the Messiah and
the calling of the Gentiles to the faith, says that they shall neither
t alk nor think of the Ark, nor remember it any more. E sdras,
Nehemiah, the Maccabees and J osephus never make any mention
of the Ark in the second temple ; and Josephus t ells us expressly
that when J erusalem was taken by Titus the sanctuary was empty.
300 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
St Epiphanius relates, without doubt from some ancient
tradition of the J ews, that Jeremiah, foreseeing the approaching
ruin of the temple, carried the Ark of the Covenant into a cave,
and by his prayers prevailed that it might be sunk and swallowed
up in the rock so that it never more might be seen. This done, he
addressed himself to the Priests and Elders, who accompanied him
in the following words : "The Lord is ascended from Zion into
Heaven, from whence he must one day descend with His celestial
host : and it shall be a sign of His coming, when all nations shall
adore the Cross. No one shall discover the Ark except Moses,
the prophet of the Lord ; and no priest nor prophet shall open
the tables which are inclosed in it, except Aaron, the elect of God.
But at the second resurrection the Ark shall be raised and come
forth out of the rock, it shall be placed on Mount Sinai, and all
the saints shall be assembled about it, waiting for the Lord's
return, and endeavouring to defend themselves from the enemy
who would take it. Jeremiah, at the same time, sealed the stone,
writing with his own fingers the name of God upon the place, in
like ma.n ner as if it had been cut with iron. From this moment
a dark cloud was spread over the name of God and has kept it
concealed to this very day, so that no one has been able to dis-
cover the place nor read this divine name. This cloud appears
every night with great brightness over the cave, to show, as it
were, that the glory of the Lord does not forsake His law. And
the rock, before mentioned, lies between the two mountains where
Moses and Aaron died."
Josephus, the son of Gorion, who had seen the books of the
Maccabees, having first related that Jeremiah had concealed the
Ark and the veils of Moses' Tabernacle, put these words into the
mouth of Jeremiah, to the Priests who followed him and desired
to know where those things were hidden : "The Lord hath
sworn that no man should know this place, nor discover it, till
the Prophet Isaiah and myself return to the world ; then we will
lodge the Ark again in the Sanctuary and under the Cherubim's
wings." Lastly, the Rabbins agree in saying that the Ark
no more was seen after the captivity of Babylon, and that
the Foundation Stone, which they believed to be the centre
of the Holy Mountain, was placed in the Sanctuary in its room.
The Fathers and Christian Commentators agree generally with
the Jews on this point, that the Ark was never found again
after the Captivity.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 30I
Besides the Tables of the Covena11t, placed by Moses in the
sacred Coffer, God appointed the blooming Rod of Aaron to be
lodged there, and the Omer of Manna, which was gathered in the
wilderness. T ertullian is of opinion that the twelve Stones, taken
from the bottom of the Jordan when the Israelites passed this river
dry-shod, were likewise placed there. The Mohammedans assure
us tbat Moses' shoes, which he pulled off before the Burning Bush,
were likewise preserved there; that besides these, Aaron's Ponti-
fical tiara was kept there, and a piece of wood, called Alouah,
which Moses made use of when he sweet ened the waters of Mara.
They also add that the Ark was given by God to Adafn ready
made, and that it passed from hand to hand, and from Patriarch
to Patriarch down to Moses ; that all the portraitures of the
Patriarchs and Prophets were represented about the Ark; and
that Shekinah, or the Maj esty of God, rested upon it : that in
times of war an impetuous wind rushed out of the Ark, which
blew fiercely upon the enemies of Israel and entirely defeated
them : and that for this reason they often carried the Ark of the
Covenant at the head of their armies . There are some who
believe that the Ark was brought to Ireland by J eremiah and that
it still lies buried there at Tara, but we must turn to the Mythology
and Eschatology of Egypt to learn the true meaning of all this,
and the solution of the question is the esoteric representation in
the Ritual.
In r877 William Simpson called attention to the Japanese
Ark-shrines or mikoshi-which have many points of likeness to
the J ewish Ark of the Covenant, and which was "carried on
men's shoulders by means of staves." Mikoshi signifies the high
or honourable seat of Temo-sama, or" H eaven's Lord."
The first lord of heaven in the Astronomical Mythology was
the ruler of the Pole Star, whose high and honourable seat was at
the Pole-Anup on his Mountain.
In some of these arks is the small figure of a deity, which is the
representation of "Heaven's Lord." There were seven of the lords
of the Pole Star altogether-one for each star in the cycle of pre-
cession in succession. Now there are seven of these arks preserved
in the Temple of Hachiman at K amakura, Japan. They are said
by some to be state-norimans, but as these shrines are connected
with the deified Mikado, they are mikoshis as well as norimans.
"The mikoshis Themselves being eight," the eight seats or ark
302 SIG rs AND SYMBOLS OF
shrines answer to the Kami when the eighth one had been added
to the seven, as overlord, but seven was the primary number in the
Kami as of the Egyptian Akhemu, or Never-setting Ones. Israel
is charged by Amos with having borne an ark shrine which was
obviously the Tabernacle of a Star God, as Gods were once the
Elohim (Amos v. 26).
The H,eathen likewise had in their pagan rites little Chests
or Cistre, wherein they locked up their most sacred possession?.
Apulius says that in certain profane processions made in Egypt,
there was a person whose office it was to be Chest-bearer. H e
held a box, containing the richest things for their religious uses.
Plutarch, in his book entitled " Of Osiris and Isis," t ells us almost
the same thing. Pausanias speaks of a Chest in which the Trojans
locked up their mysteries, and that, being taken at the siege of
Troy, it fell to Euripilus' share. The ancient H etrurians had also
Cist re among their sacred vessels. There was the same custom
among the Greeks and Romans. These boxes often enclosed things
of a lewd, profane, superstitious and ridiculous nature ; whereas
the Ark of God contained the most sacred and serious things in the
world, such as the Table of God's Law, et c.
As among the Egyptians and J ews the Ark was a kind of
portable temple, so among the Mexicans, the Cherokees and the
Indians of Michoacan and Honduras, an Ark was held in the
highest veneration, and was considered an object too sacred to be
touched by any but the Priest s. Amongst the Mandan Indians,
in N. America, we find the image of the Ark preserved for
generations, and religious ceremonies performed, similar to those
in Egypt, connected with the same. In Mexico and Central
America we find the Ark preserved in the most sacred part of the
t emple, and some of them in a most perfect state of preserva-
tion, viz. at Copan and at Palenque in 1848 (see Stephen's
travels).
The Osirian religion is at least 20 thousand years old, and
may be so thousand for aught any Egyptologist knows to the
contrary. This has been proved by the recent discoveries at
Abydos, showing that the Osirian doctrines exist ed there in all
their glory and perfection more than IS thousand years ago, and
before this the Egyptians had the doctrine of Atum, etc.; but
the masonry of Ptah is infinitely earlier than that. Free-
masonry may be said to have arisen at the time of the "Stone-
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 303
Squarers "-i. e. at the times they had" worked out " the " double
horizon," and squared the heavens, which was done by Ptah, the
Great Architect of the Universe.
The double horizon was formed by Shu when he lifted up the
heavens, but was not squared. .
Ptah was the builder who wrought in conjunction with Ma or
Mati, the goddess of law, justice, truth, etc., and we mention this
to show that Ma or Mati was also founded on the Masonic square.
We have no doubt that our saying, "to act on the square-
Masonically " - is from the Egyptian : " to act rightly, to act
justly and truthfully, or according to Maat." Working with Ma or
Maat donates creation according to eternal laws or understanding

U
rule.

The is the seat of Osiris in the Judgment

H all, from which place all are judged as to the past, and must be
found perfect before they could proceed further.
Symbolically, therefore, it shows that it was first emblematic-
ally the seat for judging right from wrong, so to speak; " to
bring the material into perfect form, and to reject that which was
not perfect," and to build on the square as a fourfold foundation
is to build for ever. Paul speaks as a mason when he makes
Christ " The Chief Corner Stone " in the Temple that is builded
(Ep. ii. 2 0-22) .
We must date the origin of our Ceremonies in Freem asonry back
to the time when the Egyptians had perfected their Eschatology ; in
fact, it was and is their Eschatology, practised in a dramatic form,
the more so to impress upon the I. and those of the various degrees,
as they pass from the lower to the higher, to instil into their minds
the whole of the doctrines of final things. These were the Priests
and learned men only, who knew all things, and the common herd
of mankind were never taught all the forms, ceremonies and
doctrines. The Priests, who formed a distinct brotherhood
amongst themselves, kept the knowledge and powers as a close
secret, and only taught the common people as much or as little as
they thought fit; but, although we date our ceremonies only as
far back as this, we must go back thousands of years before to find
the origin of most of the signs and symbols. Some of these date
from the earliest Mythos, but more from the Stellar Mythology.
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Thesewere broughton and used in their Eschatology, symbolically,
as we have brought it on in the Christian doctrines in the same
manner, therefore, the origin of the signs and symbols would be much
older than the form of our ceremonies. We would impress again
upon our readers that the word Freemasonry was not used then,
but that Freemasonry, in all its degrees now, is the purest form
that is in existence of the old Eschatology of ancient Egypt, and
that the more one studies the records of the past, the great er proof
there is that we differ very little, even in the form of our lodges
and all pertaining thereto in each degree . The study of the
ancient remains of the writings and t emples, found in Central
America and Yucatan, and other parts of the world, prove how
universal this was, and how exact the copy; and because we find
different names in different parts of the world, and different names
in the same countries through the various ages of this earth's
existence, even up to the present day, it was the same Great God
from the beginning until now, the same attributes, and the same
trinity in unity. Evolution and time have changed much as
regards names, and various Priests have made innovations, but
from the time of Horus I., the first man-god who lived and died
and rose again as Amsu, it is all one and the same, however much
the various cults have made innovations .
"The situation of the Lodge-due East and \.Vest "-proves
that our Brotherhood was founded at the time of the Eschatology
of the Ancient Egyptians, and not from the Stellar or Lunar
Mythos, as it would then have been North and South; but, taking
all the various degrees of the Brotherhood into consideration, it
is astonishing how little has been obliterated from the Astronomi-
cal Mythology, not only in signs and symbols, but also, that part
of the Ritual has been retained from the earliest date; and
although we have "substituted words and explanations" for all
our ceremonies, so much of it has no real meaning for those who are
Students of Freemasonry, because we only repeat it like the poor
Aboriginal Australians: "it has always been " ; there can be no
wonder, therefore, that many Brothers have looked for the true
meaning and origin for years, without being satisfied that the
present one is right, nor can they ever do so without returning to
Old Egypt, for it is here only that the birthplace of the Brother-
hood can be found. The legends which have been founded on the
Astronomical Mythos, and Ritual of Egypt, will find their explana-
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
tion here only, and nowhere else. It is useless to try and continue
an exoteric rendering in the place of the true esoteric representa-
tion ; science and knowledge in the end will prevail, ignorance and
false beliefs must give place to scientific truths.

ORIGIN OF THE TWENTY-FOUR-INCH GAUGE

The 24-inch-gauge or cubit is the hieroglyphic c:::=:J and has

the phonetic value of Maat and indicated, primarily, "that
which is straight," and was the name which was given to the
instrument by which the -work of the handicraftsman of every
kind was kept straight and measured: metaphorically, a rule or
law or canon by which the lives of men and their actions were
kept straight and governed, belonged to th'e Egyptian word Maat.
The Egyptians thus used the word in a physical and moral sense
as we do in all our ceremonies connected with this instrument, as
their naming it Maat clearly proves, therefore, it is a very import-
ant instrument used by our Brotherhood; much more so than
the majority would at first conceive. The British inch was the
unit of linear measurement used at the building of the Great Pyra-
mid, or at least it is the nearest standard in existence, as it has
lost r one-thousandth part of itself, after being carried from land to
land through all these thousands of years. There is, therefore,
more in it than being an instrument to" measure our work" and
being "symbolical of time." One inch is the time representation
of the Great Year prophetically. Five hundred millions of the
Pyramid inch is the length of the earth's Polar diameter.
Twenty-five inches give the length of the Sacred Cubit
(S X5 = zs an~~:a~Jhe). The absolute length of the Sacred Cubit
is the same used by the Israelites and spoken of in the volume of
the Sacred Law as the one ordained by God, and was brought
out of Egypt by Moses, who, being one of the H'igh Priests of
On, no doubt knew and understood all the mysteries and secrets
of the Great Pyramid and sacred doctrines. It was different in
length to that of the Greek, Roman, and later-day Egyptian
cubit. Freemasons, perhaps unknown to themselves, have been
the custodians of the secrets connected with it from the original,
through ages of time, bringing on from its origin how much of the
original secrets connected with it ? ? ?
u
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Thus we see that the standard and unit of linear measurement,
used at the building of the Great Pyramid, from which the British
inch was derived in primeval days of purity and Eschatological
worship, before the people fell away from their true doctrines,
has been handed down by us pure and unsullied. The measure-
ments of the Mayas were the same as the Egyptians in all particu-
lars, reckoning by 5 and 20.
The great attempt of the French people to abolish alike the
Christian religion and hereditary weights and measures of all
nations, to replace the former by a worship of philosophy, and the
latter by the Metre-French metre scheme depending, in a certain
manner of thei(own, upon the magnitude of the earth, as well as
the su,bstitution of a week of seven days by an artificial period of
ten days-is not very old nor yet an improvement upon the exact-
ness in measurement of these ancient people; because, by assum-
ing, as their unit and standard of length, the one ten-millionth of
a" quadrant of the earth's surface " that took a curved line drawn
on the earth's surface in the place of the straight axis of rotation
it could not be so exact, and in fact is far inferior in measurement.
The British hereditary inch, therefore, is much nearer and more
exact to an integral earth measure. As long as one retains a
power of geometry, so long will the diameter be thought of greater
primary importance than the circumference of a circle, and when
we come to a sphere in .;notion, the axis ofits dynamical labour
shall hold a vastly superior importance, especially when the
earth's equator is not a true circle. Yet all this was taken into
account and provided for by the builders of the Great Pyramid
and the references for the grand unit-the ten-sevenths or ten-
millionth part of the earth's Polar semi-axis-then adopted, is
now shown to be the only sound and scientific one which the earth
possesses. Through all these years the British inch has only lost
I one-thousandth part of its length-and that we are aware of.
Who shall say that this has not been caused by a Divine will?-
you ask why-because, as years go on the interior of the earth
cools down, earthquakes take place and the outer crust falls
in and the circumference would lessen, and in time so would
the earth's Polar semi-axis. If the Pyramid was built by
Divine Inspiration, we may be sure that the Great Architect of
the Universe has provided in some way-His way-to keep
all correct, even to the smallest detail. For those who believe
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 307
in the Divine Inspiration, there is something for them to think
about and ponder over before any change is made in our standard.

ORIGIN OF THE D.C.'s SYMBOL

The symbol of the dove on the white wands of the D.C.'s is

very ancient, and dates back to Stellar Mythos. These white
wands, surmounted by a bird, were the symbols carried by certain
of their priests, certainly as far back as the time of the Temple
of Pithom and probably much earlier, and are still used as they
were thousands and thousands of years ago by the priests of
Egypt, and those of the Central States of America, by the Yezidis
around Mosul, who have carried them down, with all the cere-
monies of their ancient religion, from generation to generation to
the present day. The dove is a symbol of the soul. In the Stellar
Mythos it was always the dove, because it was the representation of
the soul of the mother-that was primary. It was the bird of soul,
when the soul was first attributed to the female source, but when
the Solar Mythos took the place of the Stellar we find from the
Ritual, that the transformation from the mummy was made in
Amenta, the deceased became" bird-headed" as a soul, and thus
assumed the likeness of Ra, the Holy Spirit, in the form of a
hawk, as it was in their later Eschatology, the sign of the soul
that wa:s considered to be male, the soul of God the Father-the
Holy Spirit. There can be seen in Egyptian drawings, the soul
portrayed in the process of issuing from the mummy in the shape
of a dove instead of the usual hawk: both are emblems of the
risen soul, but the dove was the earlier type of a soul derived
from the mother. The hawk was the symbol of the Father and
Son-i.e. of Ra and Horus, so that, wherever we find these
symbols used, we know the origin of the date and meaning
attached thereto. The divine Horus rises again in the form of a
dove as well as in the shape of a hawk. tt I am the dove! I am
the dove ! " exclaims the risen spirit as he soars up from Amenta-
Ritual, lxxxvi. I. Here the dove (of Hathor) is also the bird of Ra,
and thus the dove becomes the bird of the Holy Spirit, female in
the mother and male in the divine Horus, and finallyin the Father.
On the tomb of Rameses IX. the dove appears in the place of the
hawk, as a co-type of Horus at the prow of the Solar boat, which
308 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN
shows how they made use of and brought the oldest symbols on.
The Holy Spirit was always represented by a bird, which, in the
Egyptian symbolisms, was the dove or hawk. We find also that
two birds (symbolically) acted as" conductors." The Ritual says :
-" Ye two divine hawks upon your gables, who are giving atten-
tive heed to the matter-ye who conduct the ship of Ra, advancing
onwards from the highest place of the ark in heaven " ; also it is
said to Osiris : "Thy two sisters, Isis and Nepthys (represented
by two birds), come' to thee and they convey to thee the great extent-
( of the waters) in thy name of the great extender as the Lord of the
Flood "-TETA, 274.
These allusions prove that there was " an ark" to which the
two birds were attached as " conductors."
 CHAPTE R XV

THE ORIGIN OF THE TRIANGLE

Triangle of H orus I. Trian gle ,

which Shu lifted up P yramid
on the Seven Steps. or Cone.

THE Triangle was a primary form of the Pyramid and a sacred

symbol, because the Pyramid was t ypically the Pyramid of
H eaven; therefore this triangle is t ypical of H eaven.
In the Egyptian Stellar Mythology, Shu, standing on seven
steps, first lifted up the heaven from the earth in the form of a
triangle, and at each point was situated one of the gods, Sut, Shu,
and Horus.
The triangle, therefore, was one of the most sa.cred emblems.
The definition of Sut, Shu and Horus, in the Egyptian, is identical
with L.A.B ., as demonstrated in R .A. chapter, the apex being at
the Pole Star, where Horus was situated .
Horus was the first god of " the Pole Star," with attributes .
In chapter vii. of the Ritual it says : "I am the one who presided
over the Pole of H eaven, and the powers of all the gods are my
powers. I am h e whose names are hidden and whose abodes are
myst erious for all eternity."
No. 3 was a sacred number, because it represented these three .
They are the Trinity in its very earliest form , which was Stellar.1
In some of the oldest papyri and monuments we find the
original triangle of Horus I. thus V
i .e. with th e apex
downwards. This has wrongly been associated with the zodiacal
light, but it has nothing t o do with it or its meaning. It is in the
1 An oath taken on the Triangle was never known t o have been b roken .
3°9
310 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

FIG . 12 r.

.....
. •• . '
•• • • •• '
•••
• •••
• ••
•
• • • • •e •
• • • C' •

FIG; 122;
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 3rr
form of this triangle that Shu lifted up the heavens, standing on
the top of the " Seven Steps," and the apex of the triangle rested
on them (Fig. 121) . ·
The uranographic symbol, which was constellated in "Tri-
angula," was composed of three stars held in the hand of H orus
(Fig. 1 22) . Drummond, Od. Jud. pl. 3·
The Triangle, which was thus const ellated in "Triangula," is
the tripartite division of the Ecliptic, and the t riple seasons of the
E gyptian year :-
The Water season being represented by Horus;
The season of Wind and the Equinoctial gales by Shu ;
The season of Dryness and Drought by Sut ;
otherwise," the water season," " the green season," and" the dry
season," the three signs of which are : -11 water," " growing
plants," and a "barn" or storehouse.
Four months for the water season gave the correct length of
the inundation, and the E gyptian harvest occurred in the eighth
month of the year ; then followed four months of drought and
dearth, which came to be assigned to the destroyer Sut. These
three seasons can be traced as a basis for the Zodiac, which
was afterwards extended to one of four quarters and twelve signs.
Horus of the Inundation was given the Lion as a Solar
Zootype ; the Archer, four signs farther round, was assigned to
Shu, and four signs are a correct measure of one season, or a
t etramine.
Sut was continued in conflict with Horus in the Constellation
of the Twi'ns, the power of drought which was opposed to the
power of life. Shu was the reconciler of these two continually
warring powers, and in the Zodia'c he represents the green season
of vegetation and breathing life, which came betwixt the seasons
of water and drought.
The Egyptian month was divided into three weeks of ten
days each, which obviously corresponded with the heaven of the
triangle, the tripartite Ecliptic, and the three seasons in E gypt.
Then followed a heaven of four quarters or four sides, in which
may be traced the houses of Sut, Horus, Shu and Taht; but the
division of the month or moon, and the Ecliptic in three parts,
equat ed with the three seasons in a circle or Zodiac, which was
measured monthly by the Lunar god Taht, with his 3 x ro, thirty
days.
3!2 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
This mound or pyramid of seven steps is called the staircase
or ladder of Shu, and M aspero says it was famous throughout all
Egypt. The event (as supposed history) took place at Hermo-
polis, the city of which Taht was lord, therefore it was during
Lunar Mythos that this originated. In the Ritual, a figure of
this mound, with seven steps, called the ladder or staircase of
Shu, is frequently portrayed. The moon fulfilled its four quarters
in twenty-eight steps, fourteen up and fourteen down. In the
first quarter the moon took seven steps upward, from the under-
world to the summit, which, in the annual reckoning, was the
equinoctial mount. There are two sets of names in the Ritual
given to the seven steps, as the seven primordial powers in two
of their Astronomical characters in Egypt. In the first :
r. An-ar-f, the Great.
2. Kat-Kat. Different
3· The Bull which liveth in his fire . N ames or
4· The Red-eyed One in the House of Gauze. A ttributes
5· Fiery-face which turneth backwards. of
6. Dark-face in its Hour. Horus.
7. Seer in the Night.

In the Second :
r. Amsta.
2. Hapi.
W e gwe the original Egyptian
3· Tuamuteef.
n ames,· all brothers of 30°
4· Habhsenuf. know our present ones.
5· Maa-tef-f.
6. Karbek-f.
7· Har-Khent-an-maa-ti.

The first four of the latter seven are the gods of the four
quarters, who stand on the papyrus of earth and who become the
children of Horus in a later creation.
We must remember that Shu upraised the heaven of day in
one character and the heaven of night in another .1 He is a pillar
of support to the firmament as founder of the double equinox.
He sustains the heaven with his two arms. It was at the
equinoctial level that the quarrel of Sut and Horus was settled
1 Shu upraised t he heaven of day a nd in his other charact er was Anhar who

upraised t he heaven of night.

 PRIMORDIAL MAN 313
for the time being by Shu, and therefore Shu stands for the
equinox as the link of connection betwixt Sut and Horus in
the North and South.
The heaven in two parts, South and North, as the domains
of Sut and Horus, was now followed by the heaven in three
divisions that was upraised by Shu, as establisher of the equinox
in the more Northern latitudes. This heaven in three divisions
was the heaven of the Triangle, which preceded the one built on
the square by Ptah.
Horus and Sut had been twin-builders of the heaven and the
founders of North and South (South first by Sut) and established
the two poles or pillars, situated at the North and South, which
afterwards w.ere placed at the Porchway entrance of the temple of
Ptah, Amenta, Solomon's Temple, etc.-the two Tatt pillars.
Shu followed with the new foundation in the equinox, which was
double-East and West. Sut, Horus and Shu then founded the
heaven of the Triangle, based upon the twofold horizon and the
crossing: Shu, as the equinoctial power, is the third to Sut and
Horus of the South and North. With him the first triad was
completed, and the two pillars, with a line across, would form the
figure of the triangleV (Ritual, chap. ex.).
The meaning of this triangle is well known to those of the 33 o,
and it is associated with this degree where the apex rests on the
Twhich surmounts the Crown, which is supported by the
double-headed eagle, holding the sword in its talons. This crown
would be the representative crown of zodiacal
light- (see CROWNS)- not the triangle, the
highest crown of illumination in the highest
degree-the Atef-Crown which was first assigned
to Amen-Ra.
We draw particular attention to this form
of the triangle, as it is very ancient, and
FIG. 12 3· because this form was associated with Horus I .
only, and is one of the symbols which stand for his names,
and is different from the Pyramid Triangle .
As we have stated elsewhere in this work, this triangle 6,
was the first hieroglyphic for the name of Sut or Sept, but after
the great fight it was associated with the name of Horus I. and
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
was appropriated to him. We see in this papyrus that Shu lifted
up the heavens with his hands, hence the base of the triangle
above. If he had done it with a stick or prop he would have
had the apex above, but we see from the drawings left us that he
did not do this, and the apex rested on the top of the seven steps
where Shu stood. Much more might be written as an Egyptolo-
gist on this triangle, which has been a great stumbling block to all
Egyptologists hitherto, and no one, as far as our researches have
gone, has given the true meaning of this particular hieroglyphic.
From the base of the triangle thus lifted up, the square of the
heavens was afterwards worked out, and the four children of
Horus were assigned as its supports. This could not have been
done if the triangle had its base at the bottom. After this triangle
O was assigned to Horus we frequently find them blended to-

gether in this form~ (upon which we have already

written),or in this form X as we find among the oldest Mexican

Indians, and those of Central America and Australia. These
two triangles, thus depicted, we find, as may be seen in
Egypt, Assyria, Mexico ; all over the world, in fact.
We refrain from giving more particulars of this \Jand its
meaning, as we are not a 33°, but only a 30°, and therefore only
"on the summit of the seven steps," but those who are interested
will find amongst all the oldest tribes throughout the world the
two triangles on all their sacred ornaments, depicted thus X.
Afterwards it was blended into this form ~. The

former is much more ancient than the latter, and we cannot find
any reason for Brother Gould calling it "Solomon's Seal." Solomon
was not born when this was first used as a sacred sign, and as far
as our researches go, we have not been able to trace any facts or
reasons to support the assertion that Solomon ever used it as a
seal, though possibly Brother Gould may have some authority with
which we are not acquainted~ However, whether he used it or
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
not, this sacred sign is much older than Solomon, and the origin
and meaning was as we have given . It is widely dispersed all
over the world, and is often to be found in connection with the
"Khui Land," and they probably took a,nd adapted it from the
sign in Aries in the above way. In the Royal Arch degree we
have also these t wo triangles interlaced, surrounded with the
circle and with the triple tau in the centre, the meaning of which
is known to Royal Arch Masons.

THE RoYAL ARcH DEGREE SYMBOL

FIG. 124.

9
8
7
6
5
4 '-
2 3
This V ,with the numbers, will also be interesting to
I
those of The Royal Ark Mariner's degree.
The earth or house of Anup was then complet ed by the
Square or base of Pyramid, at the four corners of which, as
keepers, were the Divine Powers-the children of Horus :-
Hebrew Ch risti a n
In Egyptian : Amst a Man Matthew
Hapi Lion (Ape) Mark
" Tuamutf Ox (Jackal) Luke
"
Kabhsenuf . . E agle (Hawk) John
"
Adapted as the signs of the four banners of the Children of
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Israel when they left Egypt, and the explanation of which all
R.A.M.'s are well acquainted with. Vve give here a photograph
taken from a copperplate engraving over one hundred years
old.
These " four children of Horus " are very important in
tracing back the origin of the present Eschatologies to the past,
as they are the prototypes of our present four Evangelists. We
have stated before, these four children of Horus are the same
which we find amongst the Mayas under the names of
r. Kan-Bacab-The Yellow Bacab, who stood at the South,
2. Chac-Bacab-The Red Bacab, who stood at the East,
3. Zac-Bacab-The White Bacab, who stood at the North,
4· Ek-Bacab-The Black Bacab, who stood at the West,
and in Central America, Mexico and amongst the Za·p otecs these
names are:
Acatal Beeu Kau
Tecpatl Ezanab Muluc
Calli Ahbal Lx
Tochtli La mal Cauac

These all represent the four children of Horus, and until

those who are working on the Antiquities in Mexico and Central
America recognise Sut, Horus, Isis, Anubis and others in their
mural paintings, they will never be able to interpret or decipher
the meaning of the same.
It is stated that in remote ages the Maya's ancestors imagined
that the vault of Heaven was sustained on four pillars, placed
one at each comer, on each cardinal point, and that the Creator
assigned the care of these to the before-mentioned four brothers.
Their traditional history and duties here are the same as we find
stated in the Egyptian Ritual, from whence they obtained their
knowledge, their sacred books being a copy of the Ritual of
Egypt. If Drs Edward Seler, Forstemann, P. Schellhas, C. Sapper,
and E. P. Dieseldorfj and others will tum to the Ritual of ancient
Egypt, and recognise that the Primordial was there, and that all
these are copies, carried out by various exodes at the time of the
Stellar Mythos, and after the Solar Eschatology was brought here,
they will -have no difficulty in their decipherment, and will be in
a position to write something that is worth studying, and will be
able to solve all those points which they are at present unable to do.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 317
Second: The four principal Protecting Genii of the human
race amongst the Chaldeans were named :

HORUS

TRIANGLE.
TYPICAL OF
H E.AV EN

SHU . EQUINOCTIAL

FIG. 1 2 5 .

r. Sed-Alap or Kirub, represented as a Bull with a human face,

2. Lamas or Nirgal, as a Lion with a human head,
3· Ustur, after the human likeness,
4· Nattig, with the head of an Eagle,
and were said by Ezekiel to be the four symbolical creatures
3I8 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
which supported the Throne of Jehovah in his visions by the
river Chebar.

AMSTA HAP I

HOUSE. OF ANUP OR E.ARTH

TUAMUTF K,ABHSE.NUF

Third: These four are known to the Hindoo occultists as

the four Maharajahs or great kings of the Dylan Cholans:
r. India, the King of Heaven to the East,
2. Kowvera, the God of Wealth to the North,
3· Varouna, the God of the Waters to the West,
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
4· Yama, the Judge of the Dead to the South.
Fourth: Also amongst the Chinese, the four quarters:

TRIANGLE

TYPICAL OF HEAVEN

SHU SUT

AMSTA HAP I

HOUSE OF ANUP OR EARTH

REPRESENTED BY sqUARE

TUAMUTF KABHSENUF

FIG. 127.
The Double Holy House of An up. Origin of Temples found by Dr Le Plongeon
at Uxmal.
r. Tai-Tsong-East,
2.Sigan-fou-West,
3· How-Kowang-South,
4· Chen-si-N orth,
320 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
which represent the four Great Powers or Mythical Mountains
in China.
F ifth: Amongst the North American Indians they are
known as the "Four Powerful Ones ." These people supposed
that these heavenly architects emanated from" the Great Infinite
One," evolved in the material universe from chaos, and they re-
presented them by a square within a circle and by joining the ends
of the vertical and horizontal diameters, in
some cases with an erect pillar in the centre
of the square to represent the Great In-
finite One, the origin and centre of all.
Probably this figure may be the same as
those found , one in J ava and the other in
North America, mentioned before; but we
are unable to say for certain as we have not
FIG . r28 . seen any photographs of them, and have
only the description given by Forbes and Gerald Massey.
Sixth: The people of Bavili, Bimi and Yorba, West Africa,
have the same under the names of
r. Ibara,
2. Edi,
3· Oyekun,
4- Oz-be,
and build these names, with the name of Ifi, the Son of God-i.e.
Horus-into the walls of their houses.
Seventh: Revelation iv. 6.- And in the midst of the Throne,
and round about the Throne, there were four beasts, full of eyes
before and behind :
The first was like a Lion,
The second was like a Calf,
The third had the face of a Man, and
The fourth was like a flying Eagle.
This photograph shows the four Evangelists, St Matthew,
St Mark, St Luke and St John, depicted here as a Man, Lion,
Ox and Eagle, and must be conclusive evidence to the reader,
showing him how the Egyptian prototypes have been brought
down and adopted by the Christians. These also may be seen
in many churches here in England at the present time, one of the
finest specimens, perhaps, being over the altar at South Tawton
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 32I
Church, in Devonshire, where also may be seen a granite stone in
one of the aisles over a grave, with some very clear hieroglyphics
(Egyptian) cut on it; which probably was taken from one of the
Druidical remains on Dartmoor.

FIG. 129.
The Christian form of symbolically representing St Matthew, St Mark, St Luke and
St John. Brought on from the old Eschatology of the Egyptians and repre-
sented throughout the world as we have shown.
The foregoing, we think, is sufficient proof that mankind
emanated from one common centre, and for this we must go back
to Egypt, for mankind existed here long before they had evolved
their Eschatology, at the time of their Mythology. Nowhere else
have we been able to trace Stellar Mythology proper, except in
Egypt, and all have their origin in the Ritual of ancient Egypt;
nowhere else can it be found.

ORIGIN OF THE Two CoLUMNS I AND B AT ENTRANCE

OF TEMPLE

In that beautiful PAPYRUS OF ANI, the original of which is

in the British Museum, you see the entrance to their temple
shown thus:
We find at the entrance two pillars. The four lines at
X
322 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the top represent four sides of a square, because the ancient
Egyptians always drew on the flat, as they did not understand

ENTRANCE TO T A TTU IN AMENT A.

Showing the two Tat Pillars, and Ra the God in Sp£r it, and Osiris who is
God in the Body or Mum my ~form.

FIG . 130.

perspective. The squares here represent the Terrestrial and

Celestial Globes.
The two figures shown here between the pillars are, (r) Ra,
the God in the Spirit, and (z) Osiris, who is God in the body or
mummy form, as the Initiate, claiming entrance to Amenta; but
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 323
according to the Ritual, questions are asked, which must be
answered satisfactorily as regards his conduct during life, before
being admitted to that immortal region; and many trials have to

FIG. 1 31·

W e give here a photograph from a copper p late which is over roo years old, sh owing
th e P illa rs of I a nd B at t h e po rchway e n tra n ce of King Solom on 's T emp le, of
which a f ull description will be fo und in t h e volume of o ur Sacred L a w, a nd
although some m ay think that t hese d iffer m aterially in shape a nd fo rm from
the Egyp t ia n , their m eaning is the same.

be gone through and passwords be remembered-see "Book

of the Dead," chaps. xcix. and cxxv.
Creation is of two sorts, (r ) such as that of the Spirit, which
is everlasting and can never pass away ; (2) visible creation, which
is material; finite and perishable.
In many papyri, two figures, " each holding a knife," are
seated before or on each side of the door. One is the Watcher
and the other is the Herald-see Naville, op. cit. Bd. I. BI. I54·
The Circle or Arrcts are 7 in number-7 Arrcts or Lodges
or Mansions, also the names of the " Doorkeeper," the
"Watcher," and the " H eralds."
These pillars, which are ornamented octagonal columns, were
324 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN
placed at the Porchway entrance of the temple in Amenta. One
was called in Egyptian "Tat," which means in their language,
"In strength" ; the other, "Tattu," which in Egyptian is "To
establish." The word" Tattu" also denotes the two Tat Pillars ;
this means in Egyptian "The place of establishing for ever."
The explanation of the ornamentation you see on these, is
symbolically ·the same as the two pillars at the Porchway
Entrance to King Solomon's Temple. The Tat is a figure of
stability ; it supports the four corners and is equal to the square.
The original" Two Pillars" was brought on from early Stellar
Mythos, and represented Horus in the North and Sut in the South,
and was always erected in the ceremony of "making the boy
into a man," an establisher, a creator, etc., as may b~ seen amongst
the Australian Aborigines and other native tribes at the present
day; and when the Egyptians had worked out Amenta, then two
pillars were brought on and placed at the entrance of Amenta as
above and became eschatological. There were two pillars of
the gateway of the house of Ptah. These represented Horus and
Sut.
Two Tats form the entrance to Tattu-a Double Square-
Tattu is the entrance or gateway to the region where the mortal
Soul is blended with an Immortal Spirit, and is established for
ever in the mysteries of Amenta.
According to the Egyptian Creed all these temples were simply
representatives, so to speak, of Amenta and Heaven : their priests
were human representatives of the Divine Master, and bore
Divine titles. All these " Types " were a dual of their belief of
the same in Heaven and life hereafter ; their teachings, forms and
ceremonies, representing their beliefs as to the life that mu·s t be
led on this earth to attain the "Throne of Glory," and the trials
the Spirit would be subjected to until that was accomplished.
"Never the Spirit was born, the Spirit will cease to be never :
Never was time it was not : end and beginnings are dreams!
Birthless and deathless and charrgeless remaineth the Spirit for ever;
D eath hath not touched it at all, dead though the house of it seems."
 CHAPTER XVI

ORIGIN OF THE CIRCLE AND THE POINT WITHIN A CIRCLE

THE point within a circle is one of the hieroglyphic

signs of the Sun-God, Ra, but it is not merely an image of the

solar disc. For one thing it is a Masonic symbol, and H. A. Giles,
the Chinese scholar, who is himself a Mason, tells us it is held to
represent the One Supreme Power, whatever that power may be,
the Great Architect of the Universe, recognised alike by ourselves
and our brother Masons of every religious denomination-see
H. A. Giles' "Historic China," page 389.
The earliest supreme power figured in Heaven in~ masculine
shape was the Power of Stability and Equilibrium, associated
with the fixity of the Pole Star. This was first assigned to
Anup, in the form of a Jackal; then to Horus I., to Ptah,
the Great Architect, and finally to Osiris, the power that
held all things in equipoise.
The Pole Star is the first fixed point within a circle, not the
Sun, and the earliest Supreme Being at the head of the seven

0
primary stars was the god of the Pole Star. Therefore we claim

the Glyph of Ra to have been the Ideograph of the

Pole Star at the centre of a circle.

And as the sceptre of An up and the Jackal itself was assigned
to the latter Solar god when he became supreme, as the one who
presided over the Pole of Heaven, it follows that the sign also was
transferred to Ra.
The Great Architect of the Universe began to build the House
32 5
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
of Heaven with the Pole Star for foundation stoneJ or ratherJ for
the coping stone of the coneJ the Ben-benJ the House of the MoundJ
when the circle was the enclosure of Am-Khemen.

to the point at the top of the cone that

was crowned with the star at the summit.
In this circle of the Pole Star there were
seven gods or glorious ones grouped to-
D
The dot in the centre of a circle is equal
*

gether in the constellation of the Lesser

BearJ revolving round the Most HighJ the Great JudgeJ the All-
Seeing Eye who saw by nightJ and who is the figure of Anup
at the Pole in the Planisphereof Denderah.
The circle of PrecessionJ or ratherJ RecessionJ takes 25J827
years to perform its cycleJ and each one of the Pole Stars (7) could
be seen shining down the passage opening to the north in the
interior of the Great Pyramid in its turn.

The Divine Circle became the sign of Ra in his

Zodiacal CircleJ but there is no such standpoint for its origin as a

Solar symbol that there is for its having been the star at the

8
centre of the Circumpolar Enclosure. MoreoverJ the Glyph

is an equivalent for the Eye, and the two are co-types.

~ Therefore it may be inferred thatJ

.,;
as the fixed star at the centreJ
it was the Primordial All-Seeing
Eye in the Astral Mythology. The
Pole StarJ considered as an eye
upon the summit of the moun-
tainJ explains the Chinese name
of the " Heaven's- Eye Moun-
tain." We find the same equiva-
lent in the States of Central America."
The gods are described as being in their circles according to
their numbersJ and the god of the Polar Circle was A I or the One,
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 327
the Supreme One. When the sign was given to Ra it denoted the
One Supreme Power in his Circle; then his Circle was astronomic-
ally the Circle of the Zodiac or eschatologically the Circle of the
Universe. The Pole being at the centre, served to determine the
four quarters and the eight semi-cardinal points.

Taking the sign ® f o r the Pole Star C i r c l e , ®

we may infer that the wheel with eight spokes or the star with
eight rays is the figure of Am-Khemen, the Paradise of the eight

M,
gods-that is, of Anup and the seven Glorious Ones.

The sign familiar to all R.A.M.'s, combines the en-

closure of the Pole Star with the Triangular Heaven of Sut, Horus

Lj D
and Shu. The Triangle, united to the square of the four quarters,

formed the double Holy House of Anup. The

Mountain of the Pole was the Mount of the Seven Stars, the Seven
Stairways, Seven Steps and other forms of the Mythical Seven.
It is on these Steps that Shu is said to have stood when he upraised
the Heaven of Am-Khemen, the Paradise of the eight gods which
succeeded the Circle of the Great Bear, and the seven in the
Lesser Bear. Thus Am-Khemen was the Circle of Enclosure
of the Seven, with Anup of the Pole Star added to complete
the Eight. This is the Circumpolar Paradise, upraised upon the
summit of the mount that was a figure of the Pole : the Mythical
Mountain of the North which was figured in the artificial Mounds,
Round Hillock, Cairns, Beehive Huts, Pict Houses and other
Conical structures in all lands and from remotest times, as burial
places for the dead that where to rise again upon the Mount of
Heaven. We are unable to get back to the time when the work
of the Mound Builders had no religious or eschatological signifi-
cance. The first Mound of Burial also denoted the Mount of
Resurrection, and it is the Mount which led up to the Paradise
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
upon the summit, first uplifted by Shu-Anhar as the Heaven of
Am-Khemen.
The seven candlesticks with lighted candles we have no doubt

FIG. 133·
The Seven Golden Candlesticks.

were introduced by Moses as a representative type of the" Seven

Glorious Ones "-i.e. the seven stars of the Little Bear, originally
in Stellar Mythos. We have at the present time the same in use
amongst the Christian Churches representing the mystic seven,
which are the prototypes of the Seven Glorious Ones. Also the
7 Pole Stars each in turn represented The One-and these became
the origin of the 7 Powers, 7 Great Princes, etc.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
Nothing can be plainer, more definite or more convincing than
this :-
Revelation ii. 28.- I will give him the Morning Star.
Revelation i. r6.-And he had in his right hand seven stars.
Revelation i. 20.-Mystery of the seven stars-and seven
golden candlesticks . The seven stars are the angels of the seven
churches. The seven candlesticks are the seven churches .
Revelation iii. r .-Seven spirits of God and the seven stars.
Revelation iv. 5.-There were seven lamps of fire burning
before the throne, which are the seven spirits of God.
In furnishing the Ark of t estimony according to the pattern
seen in the Mount, instructions are given for the Lampstand to be
made with Six branches giving out of the Candlestick. But it is
added: " Thou shalt make the lamps thereof seven "-Ex. xxv.
This therefore was a figure of six encircling the one that was a
fixture in the centre-i.e. The Seven Pole Stars.

HousEs oF HEAVEN

When the four quarters were filled in with the t welve signs,
the circle surrounding the Mount or Pi:lar of Earth was the
Zodiac. Thus, when Moses "Builded an Altar under the Hill
and Twelve Pillars, according to the twelve tribes of Israel"-
E xodus xxiv. 4-these were an image of the Mount, and the
twelve signs which marked the twelve divisions of the Celestial
Circle. This Astronomical Circle was also figured in the Hebrew
Gilgal, formed with twelve pillars or stones. Joshua is said to
have taken twelve stones out of the Jordan and set them up in
Gilgal. These were landmarks in the waters of Heaven, not in
the waters of Jordan below. The Gilgal, or circle of revolution,
then, was a figure of the Zodiac, and the twelve erect stones or
pillars represented the twelve Celestial signs; and an erection in
the centre of this circle, a Stone, a Cairn, a Pillar, an Altar or a
Mound, would signify the Mount upon which the four supports
were set up at the four cardinal points in the Circle of Heaven.
According to Mohammedan tradition the Kaaba at Mecca
had been constructed ten different times. It was first built in
Heaven, when the angels circled round it in procession. This
shows it to have been an image of Heaven in ten different shapes,
beginning with the Cone or Pyramidion of the Pole. All ten
330 SIGNS AND~ SYMBOLS OF
might be made out from the figures that survive as sacred emblems,
such as the Cone, Triangle, Square, Pyramid, Cube, Octagon,
Cross, Circle, and the rest. The name of the ·Kaaba, from Ka'ab,
a cube, denotes the shape the building had assumed at the time
that name was given. This would indicate the Heaven of the
four quarters with Zenith and Nadir added to the Square. Natur-
ally the primary figure drawn in Heaven was the Circle, which the
Kamite record shows. This was made definite by the revolution
of the seven great stars in Ursa Major-the constellation of the
Ancient Mother, also known as the Thigh-Uterus-and the
Mesken or chamber of birth. In this circle also revolve the seven
stars of the Lesser Bear (as children of the Thigh), who repre-
sented seven primary powers here grouped together as the seven
Glorious Ones. They circled round the Mythical Mountain of the
North, which, as a figure in Astronomy, is the Celestial Pole, and
in the Eschatology is the Mount of Glory. This Mount was
imaged in the Conical Mound of the primeval builders. Two
figures were established as the Circle and the Cone. Thus it was
seen that there was a fixed point to this Circle of the Seven Stars,
determined by one never-moving star, which we now call the Pole
Star. This, to the early Astronomers, was the star that crowned
the summit of the J.V!ount, the Cone or Pyramidion, as the fixed
point in the circle of the Bears-that is, of the Great Mother
and her seven children. The Pole Star was assigned to Anup,
who was added to the group of seven as the eighth child of
the Ancient Genetrix. Anup became the first or supreme one,
as highest and most stable of them all, and who, in the course of
time, was looked upon as a father to the earlier seven. The
earliest fixed point within the circle was the Pole Star. Plutarch
speaks of the Egyptian Priests having a ceremony when they
walk seven times around a circle, "seeking for Osiris," burning
incense, resin and myrrh. They do not find him, but Horus, the
Son, whom the Ritual says "has taken possession of the throne
which his father had given him; he has taken possession of
Heaven, and inherited the earth, and neither heaven nor earth
shall be taken from him, for he is Ra, the oldest of the Gods."
The second chapter of the Aat tells of the difficulties, dangers
and darkness that have to be traversed through the valley of
death, in the following words:-" I am the man and clothe thy
head-and after his two eyes are given to him, and he becomes
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 33I
glorious therewith." The book further S3.ys :-" I have come to
see the princes, uncover your faces and lay down your head-dresses
when ye m eet, for behold I am a mighty one among you, and
let me live upon the offerings among you," which may interest
those of the I8 °.

A F IG. 134 · B
P rototype of part of the Ceremonies of the 18°. F r om "Mexican Antiq uities, "
p ublished by the B ureau of American Ethnology, Smi thsonian Insti t ution .

The r7th and r8th chapters of the Ritual must be interesting

to those of the I8 °, because here we find that the blind Horus, or
Horus in the dark, or blindness or invisibility, had the veil of
darkness (a net ) over his head, so that he was unable to see, and
had to pass through difficulties, danger and darkness, after which
he was presented to the great circle of Chiefs or Princes, the veil
being removed by Thoth, who restored him to light, life, health
and strength, and all the glorious company of Princes, in which
he was given a place.
He was first presented and conducted by An-maut-ef, who
saith, "I am come to you, ye great circle of Chiefs and Princes
in H eaven, upon earth, and in the world below. I bring to
you N- void of offence towards any . Grant that he may be
with you daily." H e is then taken by Se-meri-f through the
valley of the shadow of death, and after mounting seven st eps is
presented to the Glorious Princes with these words: "I come to
you, 0 Circle of Princes " - i .e. Chiefs, in R es tau- " and I
bring N- to you. Grant t o him bread, water, air (provender
of the altars), and an allotment in the Sechit-hotep, like Horus."
Thoth having removed the dark net, lie is invited to unite or join
in our circle and the feast. The oldest text gives it, "Come
thou to me," which means an invitation to join in the circle
and feast. Both names (An-maut-ef and Se-meri-f) are titles of
 332 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Horus. He states (Ritual, chap. cxxv.) : "I have given bread to the
hungry, water to the thirsty, clothes to the naked and a boat to
the shipwrecked." It is the usual thing for the Egyptian Priests
to bear divine titles, the Ritual observance being dramatic and
symbolical representation of the actions of the gods. The above
may interest Brother Winn Westcott, and we invite him to study
the Ritual and " Blind Horus "-see A. 2. 2.
Fig. 134. This picture, taken from the MEXICAN CoDEX, ·
may be of interest to brothers of the r8 °.
. Practically it represents a part of the ceremonies of this degree.
One figure depicts a representative of Xipe, "the flayed one," and
is the same as the Zapotec "Teotitlan del valle," which means
" the one who has passed through the valley and shadow of
death, difficulties, danger and darkness," as depicted in other
figures of this Codex.
A is a part of the ceremony which all will understand, and it is
not necessary to give here too much information regarding the
"secrets."-K. of E. and W.
B. Here we observe two figures; the first on the left is the
candidate to be initiated into higher secrets, and he is giving his
solemn promise, as seen by his left hand, to keep all secret and
sacred. He has already attained to a certain eminence, as may be
seen from the Horus lock and the apron he wears .
Seated on a throne before him is our representative or M.W.S.
He has the sacred gold chain or collar round his neck and the
sacred scrolls on his knees. He wears the Horus lock and has the
Horus feathers on his head. By his hands it can be seen that he
is telling his friend that "He Descended and He Ascended."
Between them is the" food or provender of the altar" to be con-
sumed later. The emblem of fire at the back of the cakes and
wine denotes that all will be consumed. The crown and three
feathers, also depicted, are ready to be placed on the head of the P.
The uniformity of the priesthood and ceremonial usages
amongst the Zapotecs, Mexicans and Mayas is undeniable, and
dates back to Egypt, whence they all obtained their doctrines and
beliefs.
There was a distinction between the high and subordinate
priests. Amongst the Zapotecs the former were known as Uiga-
tas-i.e. "great seer," and amongst the Mexicans they were called
Quetzalcoatl. They took divine titles of the gods, as did the
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 333
Egyptians, and this is a prototype here reproduced from Central
America.
The figure on the right, B, in Mexican is called Piltzinteott
or Piltzintecutli, "God of Princes " or "Master of Princes ."
The god of the Pole Star was called "god one " and "A r ," as
we find in the early Stellar Mythos of Egypt. Examples of this
are numerous in all the ruins of the ancient cities of Central
· America, and the Hieroglyphics are still extant for anyone to read
who cares to learn. 1 Where Dr Edward Seler finds the type of the
Crocodile (the hieroglyph representing A r), it shows that this was
erected and depicted on stone at the early part of their Stellar
Mythos, when Anup represented the supreme power, and _before
he was deposed by Horus; they knew this and believed it
because it was part of the Ritual of Egypt, from whence they
obtained their knowledge.
The Ritual mentions ten great circles about Ra (H eaven

%
divided in ten divisions), which, with Ra's circle, would make eleven

see this depicted on Druidical stones from Ireland, also

from the Mexican and Central American, and in another part ' \ I
travel over the earth on foot (eleven to the N., eleven to the S., and
eleven to the W.), returning to the E."-here was a ladder of
seven steps leading to the Elysian Fields (or Heaven)-PYRAMID
TEXT, plate of Ani- " furnished with words of might, after en-
countering 'impurities and abominations' to which the damned
are liable in Amenta. After I come to you, 0 Circle of Gods or the
Glorious and Great Ones, in Restau (or an association of persons,
chiefs and princes), and bring to you N., grant to him bread, water
and air, and an allotment with you." Certain words of might and
the names of the Priests, "who present the manes of the dead,
maybe given here,asfollows :-I!Ii( ~ ~ :::1·
Shah-la-mah,
to salute or salaam in Egyptian. (Assyrian, Peace.) Make a peace
offering ~ e· Se-meri-f. Hebrew, Ab-. The Beloved Son
or the Son he loves. Prince, Lord. The Great One, the Mighty
One, the Ever-Coming One. The Great Prince who was at
1
The Great Crocodile=the Great W ater-Lizard, the first day sign here. The
Mexican Chalchiuhtlicue- i.e . the Great Water-Cow or Great Mother=Ta Urt who
so.
brought forth t he first you ng Crocodile- was h er first-born . See:page r r6, fig .
334 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the head of the seven tribes of the Nomes or seven Astronomies
in the Heavens. In ancient times Upper Egypt was divided into
seven tribes, with a Prince over each, and one Great or Mighty
One over all. The names of these we find on the so-called " Green
Stone," now at Ghizeh, and are as follows : -
Seven Cities enclosed in fortified walls in Upper Egypt :
I. The City of the Eight Owls, beloved by Horus.
(Khu , that is: the City of Seven Spirits.)
2. The City of the Seven Tebbirds.
3· The City of the Twins.
(Taui, the a ncient Nekker, opposite El K ab .)
4· The City of Kheperu-Ru or Kheperu .
(This represents the City of the Beetle-Keper-Ru is a form of Atum
in the sign of the Zodiac-or the City of the Ark. "Shadow of
Wings."-Psalms xvii. 8; xxxvii. 7; lvii . r; lxiii. r. )
5· The City of Kau, beloved by Sekhat.
6. The City of Pu (Pa), beloved by Selk.
(The Powers of Pu are H orus, Amsta and H api-chap . clxii. Those
of the Red Crown.)
7. The City of the Kings, beloved by the Monarch.
(This was the Royal or head of th(! Seven Names.)
Egypt was first mapped out in seven Nomes as the Hepta-
nomes. The earliest heaven was formed in this figure with seven
Astronomes in the waters of space. The seven Constellations
with seven Rulers-the seven Khuti or Glorious Ones known as
the seven Ali, under various names, the first and foremost of
whom was Sothos, the leader of the seven in the circle of the
year. This we see was also the custom of the Kingdoms of
West Africa and amongst the little Pygmies before mentioned in
the forests of the Congo.
m~~NNW\ ~,,, =. 1
An-Maut-ef may be translated:-
"the column " or support of the Great Company of the Princes.
With regard to the ten great circles, which, with "The One,"
made eleven, and which the ancient Egyptians, according to" The
Book of the Dead," believed" that there were ten great circles in
the universe circling around one great centre of all," making com-
plete the Architecture of Heaven, shows how accurately the old
"Mystery Teachers" had made and recorded observations for
so,ooo years. Do the Astronomers of the present day recognise
1 An-Maut-ef was also a title of Horus as ruler in the circle of the lesser year, and

Se-meri-f title of Horus as traveller of the Heavenly road in the circle of Precession.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 335
that ten separate divisions could be made to correspond to this ?
We believe not. Moreover, it would be extremely difficult, if not
impossible, from observation during one lifetime to define these.
Stellar Photography has proved to us the millions of other stars
that exist, which cannot be seen even with the most powerful tele-
scope, as well as proving that constant changes are taking place,
and the disintegration of the old and reforming of "new systems" ;
so that it would appear the ancient Egyptians could not compre-
hend the vastness of the universe and space, and what existed
therein. All they could have done would be to mark down through
50,000 years or more that which they could see by the eye alone,
as far as we know. We also know they divided the heavens into
thirty-six divisions after-twelve North, twelve South and twelve
Central.
Herodotus says that the Egyptian Priests told him that they
had recorded time for so long that during that period the sun had
twice set where it now rises, and had twice risen where it now sets.
Drayson says the sun revolves around a centre as we
revolve around the sun, and the sun travels at the rate of
40 miles per second, therefore it would travel through space
33,ooo,ooo,ooo,ooo,ooo miles in performing its one year. As the
Priests of Egypt made observations from one generation to an-
other, tabulating the results for future generations, the question
arises: "How much could they map out of the universe dwing
this period, and how much came under their observation that
cannot be seen either through the telescope or from Stellar Photo-
graphy during a period of a present life ? " And yet we find that
they did so ages before our present knowledge of photography
-from ancient papyri, a free translation of which is : -
"Then God, seeing that they sought Him not, but longed
after material pictures and attractions, sent forth His Edict unto
each one of the Suns, and commanded them to emane worlds,
and when the Suns heard this edict of God, they prepared them-
selves to do His bidding, and every Sun that was in the universe
sent forth from his bosom a choir of planets. Thus began the
Solar System that exists, each Sun being the centre of the planets
which he evolved, and every planet revolving around that centre,
from whose glowing bosom he had birth. Many and various were
the planets evolved, according to the nature of the Suns from
which they came, according also to the manifold existencies which
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
God foresaw would be produced thenceforth ; wherefore the
Earth-Sun is called Parent of the Earth of Man. From the body
of the Sun Man's Earth came, and into the body of the Sun it shall
be absorbed when the consummation of all things cometh. When
the planets were evolved from the Sun they were sent forth at
first in gaseous vapour, immense revolving spheres projected into
space, but bound by laws unto the parent star. When this vapour
subsided and condensed they became mighty spheres of water,
whirling ever in their appointed circles and proceeding along their
regulated paths. When ages and ages rolled into the gulph of
ages and ages, and ages and ages vanished into the abyss of time,
the Sphere became solidified with earthly particles and ceased to
be a watery globe; and thus, as years revolved on years, and the
forces of Nature exercised their powers, and heat contended with
cold, and vapour with solid; there were volcanic changes and
fiery revolutions and many deluges . Then the earth gradually
assumed its present shape, having been the grave of successive
generations, until the race that now exists upon it assumed unto
themselves living developments."
Thus we see that what Stellar Photography has only now,
within the last fewyears, "discovered" and demonstrated byphoto-
graphic art to be facts, was known thousands of years ago by ~he
Theopneustics. How could they have known these facts, as now
proved by Stellar Photography? Had they the same instru-
mental means of finding out these things as our present astro-
nomers, or was it Divine Knowledge imparted to them by the
G.G.U., or recorded observations from generation to generation
for at least so,ooo years? We believe the latter.

NOTE TO RoYAL ARCH MASONS

The 64th Chapter and Rubric is a very important one to all

R.A.M.'s. It commences with "I am Yesterday, To-day and
To-morrow (Alpha and Omega)," etc., and is probably the oldest
of all. Two versions seem to have existed in the earliest times.
In the Rubric of one it says:-" This Chapter (Scroll of Papyri) 1
'It is a ch apter from the "Book of Life," "to be recited on coming forth to-day,
that one may not be kept back on the path of the Tuat, whether on entering or in
coming forth ; for taking all the forms which one desireth, and that t he person may
n ot die a second time ." If this chapter be known, the person is made triumphant on
earth (as in the nether world) and he performeth all things which are done by the
living, etc., etc.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 337
was found in the City of Khemennu upon a Block of Iron of the
South, which had been inlaid with letters of real Lapislazuli
under the foot of the god during the reign of His Maj esty the
King of the North and of the South, Men-Kau-Ra triumphant,
by the Royal Son Heru-Ta-Ta-f triumphant. He found it when
he was journeying about to make an inspection of the t emples.
One Nekhit was with him, who was diligent in making him
to understand it, and he brought it to the King as a wonderful
object, when he saw that it was a thing of great mystery, which
had never before been seen or looked upon."
In the other Rubric (Papyrus of Mes-em-neter) it says : "This
Chapter (Scroll of Papyri) was found or discovered in the founda-
tion, on a Plinth of the Shrine of the Divine Hennu boat (or Ark)
by the Chief Mason in the time of the King of the North and of
the South, Hesepti triumphant"; and it is there directed that it
shall be recited by one who is ceremonially pure and clean.
This last Rubric dates B .C. 4266, and the other B.C. 3733· It
is stated that it was ''found." Also in the Demotic Tales of the
Priests of Memphis we are told how it was found. R.A.M.' s are
told the present tradition. Chap. cxlv. says :-

I have washed myself in wa ter -

! have anointed myself with oil;
I h ave arr ayed myself in apparel of white,
''
I have with me my scept re o f - .

The 17th chapter is very ancient, more than 6ooo years

before the probable date of Moses. Although we take Ptah as the
founder of Freemasonry, yet from the 17th chapter of the Ritual
we can clearly see that this sublime Ritual or Doctrine must have
existed earlier.
From the time of Ptah we date the orientation from the East
and the commencement of the Solar Mythos.
The 17th chapter gives two lists of the Primordial, but
Ptah is not amongst them. These must date back to the Stellar
Mythos and the orientation North at the time of Sut and Horus
I. We can see this by the name Men-Kau-Ra, because that
shows the Horus or Amsu name of Ra, and at a very early date
of the S olar Mythos-at the time they were changing from one
to the other : and also that H eru-Ta-T a.-f was H orus, then being
brought on a.s the Son of the F ather). a most important point in
y
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
studying the Ritual and Eschatology which must not be overlooked
if we wish to elucidate and trace accurately the evolution of their
religion in all its mysteries, for here we see the evolution from Horus
I., the first and One God, merged into Father and Son, the Father
and Son being one and the same.
"The new sayings of J esus and fragments of a lost Gospel,"
translated from papyri found at Oxyrhyncus, is connected with
this chapter. The translators of the above have rendered the
fifth Logion as follows :-"Raise the stone and there thou shalt find
me," but in the Ritual it is "shall find the word of God." It is
Horus who speaks, who says it was a revelation made by Ra, the
Holy Spirit. This was given to Horus the son who speaks with
his father in heaven, and Horus speaks it as the word of God-he
is the sayer of the sayings. The opening sentence, "Let not him
who seeks cease until he finds," is on the same parallel. This
fragment is a copy of one of the oldest parts of the Ritual, dating
at least ro,ooo years ago. 1
RoYAL ARCH FoRMATION
When Shu lifted up the heavens, he formed the East and
West divisions of heaven-i.e. the two horizons. Heaven had
hitherto been divided into North and South only, and in doing
this, standing on the equinox, he formed the Royal Arch (celestial)
Catanarian. The North was represented by a pole or pillar, and
the South was represented by a pole or pillar ; the former assigned
to Horus and the latter to Sut.
N. Pole-Horus

Horizon, W. ,---- - - Sh_l!.. _ _ _ __ E. Horizon

\, Equinox.
..
·-o ,
S. Pole-Sut
FIG. I 35·
There is no doubt that St Paul, Clement of Rome and Polycarp, knew the
1

Egyptian Ritual.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 339
These two pillars were afterwards brought on and assigned
to the entrance of Amenta. They represent the two Tatt pillars
= to I and Bat the gateway entrance of the house of Ptah, and
the Royal or Catanarian Arch was formed as represented above.
Note re Spade and Pick .- I n the Ritual, chap. i. it states: " I have grasped the
spade on the day of d igging the earth in Suten-Henen ,"· a nd is referred to again in

ch ap. x vii. 49 · ~ ~
-l-~~= ~ ~
We give the Egyptian Hieroglyphics
_t ....
only, so tha t the secrets may be kept to those only who are entitled to know them ,

THE ORIGIN oF THE TERM " CoMPANIONs "

This t erm or word dates back far away into the past, yet it is
so distinctive that there cannot be any reasonable doubt as to ih;
origin and meaning.
In Monumental times, Egypt had passed the stage of Totemic
Sociology, but the evidences left of its prehistoric existence
are still visible and extant in the place-names and in the mirror
of Mythology: as the Nome of the Crocodile, Nome of the Hare,
Nome of the Serpent, etc., and many others, still recognised.
The status of Totemic Sociology survived in Egypt when
the Artisans worked together as" Companions " in" Companies."
The "workmen" in the temples had the distinct name of
"Companions " applied to them, and were a distinct body of men,
possessing certain privileges . In the E gyptian these Companions
are the ARI by name, and the Totemic ARI can be traced by
name to Upper E gypt, where ARIU, the land of the ARI, is a
name of the 17th N ome-Brugsch. Only men or Companions of
this Nome had certain privileges connected with the Temple and
the religious rites at this early period. They were of a lower
order than the priest s, but had the distinctive appellation of
" Companions."
" Most illustrious " is an Egyptian title used for the Mast er
of Masters by the Osiris N . (Ritual, chap . xiv.). Other signs and
meanings of the same may be found m Hymn 13, chap. xv.
(Ritual), interesting to those of R. A. o
NOTES ON DIFFERENT SIGNS, ETC., IN SEVERAL DEGREES
To F.C. brother Masons it may be interesting to know that
"their Sign" is much older than the traditional history that is
given to it . If they will look in the PAPYRUS LEYDE N or one of
'340 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the vignettes in Sir Page le Renouf's "Book of the Dead," P. v. B.,
or N avilte' s "Book of the Dead," r pl. 22, they will see that this
sign was used by the ancient Egyptians "at the setting of the
Sun." They will find the meaning in the rsth and r6th chapters
of "The Book of the Dead."
The original P.W.'s will be
found here and allude to the
R and SS. The intermediate
is Horus-Behut (Dr Budge's
blacksmith - rst worker in
metals). We, having lost the
true meaning, although not
the sign, have substituted the
names of the TC of the PE, the
original being the E of the S
and S of the same.
In the 3rd or MM's degree,
the death of HAB and the
legend attached thereto is not
borne out by facts taken from
the Scripture history, which
shows that the true history
has been perverted or lost to
Masons generally, as we see
from 2 Chron. iv. rr :-"and
Hiram finished the work that
FrG. 136.-0rigin of the H.S. of F .C.D . he was to make for . King
Solomon for the House of God " Josephus mentions that
he lived at Tyulong afterwards. The original was the prototype
of the death, burial and raising of Osiris, and this legend differs
very little, as can be seen in the Papyrus at the British Museum,
from that which is now used and recited in our MM's Lodges.
The traditional history must strike all MM's as being identical
to that now in use. It is not to be wondered at, therefore, that
"the true word has been lost and another substituted till time
and circumstance shall restore the original" ; at the same time
we can assure our brother Masons that the word now used by
NoTE. -The coloured plate represents Iris and Nephthys having failed to raise
Osiris Anubis, with D .G. raises him and conducts him . From "The Gods of the
Egyptians," by Dr E. A. Wallis Budge, published by Methuen & Co ., t o whom
we are much indebted for this reproduction.
 ANUBIS MINISTERING T O OSIRIS ON HI S BIE R; AT T H E HEAD KNE E LS NEPHTHYS, AND AT THE FEET ISIS.

T he raising of the body of Osiris by Anubis, Isis and Nephthys having fai led to do so. But it is n ot the b ody simp ly, i.e ., the dead
body, cadaver. The true meaning is raising "th e spiritual b ody, The Sahu ." (See Pyramid T ext.)
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 34I
MM's is the Hebrew translation, but a bad translation of the
same in the Egyptian papyri. It is the same as the reputed
murders of " Chrisma " amongst the Hindoos and Prince Coh
amongst the Mayas, who had it direct from the Egyptian tradition,
which was handed down from the Stellar Mythos, the primordial
being Horus I.
At Suten- Henen (or H enen- Su or H et- H enen- Su) we
have the flight of seven steps thus depicted : -
and before the first step are two
I
r=J I
watchers with cutters, or, as the
text has it : "the bearer of the I
! Is
Hatchet and the supporter of the
Scales," who demand to know the
names of the Pylon on the right and on the left, and the
names of all the steps before they let the N through, and
who protect him when he passeth through darkness and
shadows, and show what examination he has first to go through
before he is admitted to advance to the above steps, etc., which
must be interesting to members of the 30°, and if they will
read chapter cxxv. of the Ritual, they will find the original
words and not a bad translation into Hebrew of the same.
The two names on the "pillars" on the right and left of the
"steps" are the H ebrew names for two names of Horus I.
The chief one of the three was Khnemu as H er-Shef or Her-
Sheft. " H e who is on his Lake or H e who is on his Island "
that is, the Sacred Cave on the Island in the Lake. This we
have shown before was the same in Central America as in Egypt.
The Great Enemy who is wounded, but not dead-is Sut in his
cave or Hole, whom Horus has defeated, and is now guarded.
That souls needed a ladder whereby to mount from earth to
heaven was a very ancient belief in Egypt and a legend, current
in early times, asserted that Osiris experienced some difficulty in
getting to heaven, and he only succeeded in doing so by means of
a ladder with which Ra provided him. Even then he found so
much difficulty in mounting the ladder that he had to be helped
to ascend it by H eru-Ur and Sut, who were twin gods. 1 In the
text of Unus it is said: "Unus cometh forth upon the ladder which
1 The Mexican Ometecutli Omeciuatl-Lords of Duality. Deities denominating
the beginning.
342 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
his father Ra hath made for him; and Horus and Sut take the
hand of Unus and they lead him into the Tuat." The fact that
Sut is here associated with Horus shows how old the belief in the
ladder was- so far back that it must have ex'ist ed before the battle
or Horus and Sut, when the latter was deposed from being a
"brother and equal to Horus." That it was afterwards associated
with Osiris only shows how it was brought on from the primordial,
and we see from Genesis xxviii. 12, 13 how the association con-
tinued . Much more could be written on the seven steps, etc.,
but we contend that what we have brought forward is sufficient
to prove the Primordial.
" The Camps " and " Circles " of the gods will be found in the
18th chapter of the Ritual. We are not acquainted with the
secrets of the 33o in the English Chapter, but one of the PW's
for the highest degree we have no doubt is )J7 _:: ~ ~
"Maa Kheru" in the Egyptian. No doubt we have a bad
translation of the same in H ebrew or so me equivalent. vVe only
mention this, and then in Egyptian, because it may be" interest-
ing to those who know," and it will not be giving any "secrets,
signs or symbols away to anyone who is not initiated." As the
Ritual states : before a man, who is "Maa Kheru, every door in
the Underworld opened itself, and every hostile power, animate
and inanimate, was made to remove itself from its path." Thos e,
like ourselves, who are "the Highest i1~ the Mysteries of M em-
phis," will understand, and yet the secret will remain hidden
from others.
The 12 Camps and the 12 Banners of the Children of Israel
represent the original characters in the Astronomical Mythology,
that were given to the 12 Thrones under one name or another in
the final Zodiac.
At first they represented 12 Stellar powers who were afterwards
given Seats, Thrones, or Camps, in the 12 signs of the Zodiac or
in Heaven-the 12 great spirits who are "Companions" with
Horus in Amenta.
Originally they were first 7, as preservers of the Treasures of
Light in the Celestial H eptanomes-wh ether a~ rulers of Con-
stellations, or as Lords of Pole Stars, who first upraised the starry
fires which were kindled on the 7 Hills of Heaven. To these 7,
another 5 were added, to complete the first twelve Saviours of the
treasure, and 12 orders of each of them, which are the 7 emana-
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 343
tions of the 7 voices, and the 5 supports so that they should be
kings with Horus, in his kingdom of Eternal Light ; these were
pre-Zodiacal, but were, in the Solar Mythos, stationed in the
Zodiac or around the Mount of Glory.
The original characters in the Astronomical Mythology that
were given the rz Thrones or Camps, with separate and distinctive
banners, or Totemic Zootypes, were : -
(r) Sut ; (z) Horus ; (3) Shu; (4) Hapi; (5) Ap-Uat;
(6) Kabhsenuf; (7) Amsta; (8) Anup; (g) Ptah; (ro) Atum;
(rr) Sau; (rz) Hu.
These were the Kamite Originals.

FIG. I38.
In chapters clvii. and clviii. we find that a Vulture of Gold,
with outstretched wings, holding the symbol of life in each talon,
is to be placed around the neck by a chain of gold, to protect The
Perfect One. The Vulture here represents our Eagle.
We have given the Egyptian representation of one of the
Symbols of the "highest degree " and the 33° English, and it
must be obvious to anyone that these are identical.
The foregoing is Nekhebt-the Goddess of the South, as
one type of Isis-represented as a Golden Vulture-the Great
Mother of us alU The "Shen" or seal, held in each claw of the
Vulture, in their Solar Mythos, represented the Sun's orbit or the
" circle," hence as an emblem to secure life eternal, as we of the
Christians have the Cross i" to represent the same-brought on
from the circle of precession or rather recession of the Pole Stars
or Seven Glorious Ones, and represented at times by the V
("Triangle apex down"), sacred name of Horus I.
1 The Mexicans had the same. The names in Mexican and Zapotec are Ixchel
and Tonantzin, or Teteoinnan, or Toci.
344 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
The sword h eld in each claw is-also the same as in the 33°.
The winged disk or Horus I., under the name of Hor Behutet,
to which sometimes the two Uraei are added, with the two crowns,
represents the Lord of the North and the South. We are ignorant
of the explanation as given in this degree here-if it be given at
all-not being in possession of the 33 o in England ; but the origin
is the representation of the Winged-Disk, with the Uraei of Egypt,
the original of which we find in the t ext summarised by N aville
in the "Myths of Horus," pll. xii. ff. :-"Horus commanded Thoth
that the Winged-Sun-Disk, with Uraei, should be brought into
every sanctuary wherein he dwelt, and into every sanctuary of
all the gods of the lands of the South and of the North, and in

FIG. I39·

Amentet, in order that they might drive away evil from therein.
Then Thoth ·made figures of the Winged-Sun-Disk, with Uraei,
and distributed them among the t emples and sanctuaries and
places wherein there were any gods." This is what is meant
by the Winged-Disks, with the Uraei, which are seen over the
entrances of the courts of the t emples of all the gods and goddesses
of 1 Egypt. Mr I. L. Stephens found a "Winged Disk" over
the door of a Temple at Ocosingo, near Palenque, corresponding
in every particular to those of Egypt.
Although this legend is of a very modern period (Egyptian),
the fundamental facts of the story are very old, for they belong
to the earliest period of the Egyptian history, and are derived
from the old myth of the combat between Light and Darkness.
Freemasons have taken our interpretation from the Hebrews ;
but we must remember that many of their laws and tales were
derived from the Egyptians at a very remote period. In the 30 °,
our present supreme council do not attempt to give you any
explanation of the meaning of the "R-·-'' in this degree,
probably because they are ignorant of its meaning.
The two U raei are the same as the two feathers. The R H
thrown over the L S and the L H thrown over the R S are two
 PRIMORDIAL MA 345
signs used by the Egyptians when approaching. These are both
represented in the various vignettes from Egypt, the former was
the sign seen during this life, and the latter after the soul
had been weighed; and then, when he was presented to Osiris, this
sign was given to him to use- see plate 33, "Book of the Dead."
The former was the t errestrial, the latter celestial. The Mexican,
North and Central American Indians still use the above signs, as
well as crossing their arms L and U and the sign H A H D. If
given and repeated to you " it is friendship and brotherhood,"
and you are safe amongst them as brothers, and is used and
explained to all the initiated in their Totemic Ceremonies.
The "Pair of Scales" Makhaat, ~ --111 II .KiA,
~c which
was presided over by Thoth, who from very remote days was
known as Ap-Rehui-i.e. "Judge of the two combatant gods"-
that is to say, " Judge of Horus and Sut," and as Ap-Senui,
"Judge of the T wo Brothers," was used "in the weighing of words
and actions or deeds," and Thoth watched the balance-when
words, these words and actions or deeds were being tried. The
god, whose eyebrows are the arms of the Balance, is " he who
lifted up his arm ''-i.e . Amsu. 1
Also the Scales or Balance is a Symbol of Maat and its oneness
in duality, the balance being the Scales of Justice, and was erected
in the Maat or Hall of Twofold Justice for the weighing of hearts
and also of words. It was erected as a figure of the equinox, or
the two balances of night and day at equal poise, being erect ed at
the place of poise and weighing in the equinox.
This is fully depicted and set forth in the oldest or Pyramid
Texts,. and may be interesting to the brethren with the " Balance
on the Collar." We refrain from fmther writing on this point, as
0
we are not 3I •

The fact that many Masons state and think that no doctrines
of Christian religion exist in Freemasonry, only shows that they
have not taken the I8 ° and those above it. Without entering
into the long argument of how much of the Christian doctrines
were founded and brought on by the earliest Christian Copts from
the doctrines of the Osirian religion ; " the man God " and " Isis
and the divine child, Horus" have been transformed into the
" Virgin Mary and Holy Child, etc." ; it must be clearly and -
'Mexican name, Motecuhzoma X ocyotzin .
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
distinctly stated that the r8 ° and those above it are up to date by
evolution, and that the professed principles and beliefs in the
Christian religion are here insisted on.
The figure 0 or 0 given as one of the "Mason's marks"
in Brother Gould's last work is the Egyptian Hieroglyphic Ru or
Er, and is not the rough outline of a fish, but represents the fish's
mouth, and means: at, to, with, among, against, from, according
to, near by, towards, upon, concerning, more than; according to
the other Hieroglyphics accompanying it- see also in Chapter on
the Cross; probably copied or taken from the carp's mouth-or
an allied species as a type-as these abound in the ile rivers. It is
also the emaning mouth of that fish which gives birth to water as
the life of the world and to the saviour who comes to Egypt by
water, as the water of the inundation in their Astro Mythology,
represented terrestrially by the overflow or inundation of the Nile,
which fertilises the seed planted to sustain life, and which would
thus represent the water of life, the symbol and sign of the sus-
tainer of new life and new birth. Hence this old symbol which is
found amongst the most ancient ruins and stones all over the world,
a symbol used amongst the ancient brotherhood but forgotten
by most of the present, and the meaning lost to them, until now.
Another word used in one of our ceremonies is " Hoshea."
We have asked more than a hundred Brothers, including those
who" govern and are supposed to know," what was the meaning,
and whence derived? but all the answers we received have been
the same : " Don't know, we use it."
We will give the Brotherhood the origin and reason here now;
guarding the secrets at the same time. Shu, as the son of Ra, is
the great leader of the people to the Promised Land; Anup, the
J ackal-Dog, was the guide, and these two are represented in the
Book of Numbers by Joshua, or Hoshea, the .son of Nun, and
Caleb, the son of J ephunnel.
These two, the leader and the guide, both in the Astronomy
and the Eschatology, are the only two in the H ebrew version, who
are to go forth in the exodus from the wilderness and burial-place
of the dead.
Shu was at first the son of Nun, the deity of the Celestial uni-
verse who was also called the father of the Gods. He afterwards
b ecame the son of Ra, as the supporter of the Solar disk on the
Horizon, " 'Yith his two hands."
 PRIMORDIAL MA 347
Joshua also had a double character, like Shu ; in the first he is
called Hoshea, the son of Nun. In the latter role, Joshua becomes
the upholder of Ihuh, and his change of name is connected with
the change of character. The name of Joshua, or ;J~~~:-1\ contains
the name of Ihuh, united to a word signifying assistance or help.
In the form N;,~ it denotes a lifting up, an upholding, as
in the Egyptian name of Shu, to uphold which describes him in
the character of the uplifter to Ra, the Solar God ; thus Hoshea
is the uplifter of his hands in one character, in adoration of Ra,
and in the other as the 7 powers : 6 x r (Joshua xxiv. rs, r6 et
Ritual. )
This should suffice to demonstrate to all Brothers of this degree
the origin and meaning of the sign and word, without exposing
any secrets to those who are not entitled to know them .
The H ebrew name " A baddon " was derived from the
Egyptian Abut-Unti, which we learn from the R itual was one
of the Egyptian names of the hu ge t yphonian reptile in the
Abyss. Abut or Abtu was a form of the Apap which typifies
non-existence or unti. In the Ritual, chap. xvii. lines 67-68,
"The beast that was taken and cast alive into the lake of fire,
or in the red lake, the pool of the damned in the fiery pit of the
' recess ' in Amenta."
N. 0. L. U . B. A. H. A. J ., was another name for the H ebrew
I. H. U. H., which was the Egyptian Atum-Huhi-Atum-Iu or
Atum-Ra, and was known by the title "Ankhu" or the living
one eternal God. "In the coming forth to-day from out of the
dark of death "-which is the resurrection in the Ritual.
"The Ancient of Days " in the Semitic is Ra of the
Egyptians, the Solar God who typifies the et ernal in the Ritual.
He is called " the aged one at the confines of the mount of
Glory" (chap. cxxxi.). H e is the aged one upon his throne, as
in the Books of Enoch, Daniel, and John the Divine.
The Ancient of Days together with the Son of Man preparing
for the judgment is described by Enoch, chap. xlvii. 3, and Ritual,
chap. xviii.
In the earlier cult at Annu, Atum-Ra was the judge as God
the Father with Iu-em-Het ep as God the Son. In the myst eries
of the Ritual "He that sitteth upon the Throne" as the Great
Judge in Amenta is Osiris with Horus as the beloved only-
begotten Son-but this was a later cult. the myst eries of Osiris,
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Isis, and Horus, although the latest Egyptian evolution has
been given the foremost place in the Ritual, and has somewhat
obscured the pre-Osirian mythology; but Atum was the Great
Judge upon the Mount of Amenta at a far earlier period than
Osiris. Our Lodge likens Amenta. "It lieth 4 square, and the
length thereof is as great as the breadth; the length and the
breadth and the height thereof are equal." This was the heaven
of Amenta, based upon the four quarters of the solstices and the
equinoxes which followed the making of Amenta. (Rev. xxi. r6. )
E xplanation of the symbol of the P elican or Vulture portrayed
on the Apron of the I8 °, as having pierced her own thigh to give
her blood to her young for nourishment, has not any meaning as
demonstrat ed ; nor does the" Church," where we see it sometimes
depicted, know the origin or meaning-a fine specimen may be
seen as a lect ern in St Saviour's Church, Reading. It represents
in Sign-language the first- i.e. the earliest soul considered to be
human, being born of the mother-biood, the soul that was made
flesh in the child Horus, who was born
of the mother-blood-the blood of Isis
- and as such was distinguished from
the earlier elemental powers-otherwise
the six Totemic and pre-human souls.
The picture itself is the earliest
E gyptian zootype sign and symbol for
the virgin Neith, and shows in Sign-
language the conceiver of a soul that
was incarnated by the Blood-mother.
The blood that was considered t o be
the soul of life, and in a series of seven
souls, is the blood of the female and not
the blood of the male. In the Egyptian
system of representation there are seven
souls or life-forces recognised in nature ;
FIG . !40 .
six of these were pre-human elemental
powers, born of the primary Great
Mother, when there was as yet no human soul distinguished from
th e six that were souls-the seventh alone was human, and the
soul was brought forth by the goddess in human likeness, here
depicted in Sign-language.
· Of course this was Mythology, but it shows that the Totem
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 349
was first given to the mother and hers were the children-Blood-
Motherhood, and their children were the Blood-Brotherhood.
She was the mythical virgin mother, and had a very natural
origin in their Totemic ceremonies, and was afterwards exalted in
the Eschatology to the virgin mother, who in one character con-
ceived and in the second brought forth. These two mothers were
imaged by the Double Uraeus Crown of Maternity. Isis is at once
the great mother and also the virgin mother who keeps the
primary place in the Mythology, because the virgin preceded the
bringer-forth of the child, as the source itsel£.1
It is parallel with the double motherhood, which is assigned
to Jesus in the Gospels, with the two mothers as two sisters, the
first being the Virgin Mary and the second the wife of Cleopas ;
thus we see that, although the present interpretation does not
give any real meaning to the r8 °, yet the Esoteric representation
is most profoundly interesting and only applicable to this degree.
- 1 Gignuntur autem hunc in modum. Cum amore concipiendi vultur exarserit
vulvam ad Boream aperiens, ab eo velut comprimitur per dies quinque. The doctrine
is the same in the Christian phase when the Holy Spirit makes its descent and insuf-
flates Mary with the dove for totem instead of some other type of breathing force or
soul, the difference is that the Holy Spirit takes the place of the Spirit of air-other-
wise Ra, as source of soul, had superseded Shu, the breathing force.
 CHAPTER XVII
THE CROSS-ITS ORIGIN, DEVELOPMENT AND INTERPRETATION

FIG. I 4 I.

This good specimen is one form of Cross, used a nd a dopted by t he Christians ,

sh owing origin al t ype of Ank Cr oss, and the four qua rters and circle.

THE Cross is another sacred symbol used amongst us. It is much

35°
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN 35r
reverenced by all nations, civilised and semi-civilised. Ages
before the establishment of Christianity we find representations
of it almost in every part of the world; from delineations sera tched
on stones and rocks to the most stately temples; on statues and

rt
Egyptian Swastika
f i= T
Egyptian Ank Cross
FIG. I42.
Christian Hebrew Tau
·~
Chinese

on statuettes in Palenque, Chopan and other cities of Guatemala,

South and . Central America, China, India and Scandinavia, and
throughout all the civilised world.
Amongst the Bantu negroes several missionaries, who are
authorities, attest that before Christianity was introduced the
Cross was used as a mystic symbol by the Priests who directed the
worship of the spirits. Amongst the Nilotic negroes at the present
day a form of the Swastika is frequently shaven on men's heads
-see Head of Negro, Sir Harry Johnston's book,
"Uganda." Fig. I43·
Also we find that in the practice of the sacred
ceremonies amongst the aboriginal Australians a
Cross is used. In the ceremonies of the Ulpmerka
FIG. I43·
and the Iruntarinia ceremony of the Unjiamba
totem of Urthipita they show the Umbalinyara
Cross, and in the sacred ceremony of Waninga the double and
treble Cross is often used, which may be interesting to members
of the 33 °.
There are several varieties of Crosses, some of which we repre-
sent here. All can be traced back to the one primitive form,
which was two human figures crossed, and is first found depicted
on one of the seal cylinders found in a prehistoric grave at
Naqada, dating back to the Neolithic age.
These figures, as here seen, first represented
the four quarters, long before these ancient
FIG. I44·
people even made out their astronomy. From
these two figures other two figures were blended to form the
so-called Swastika as here seen cut on a sepulchral stone found
352 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

at Meigle, m Perthshire . From this form

FIG. 145·
was evolved the various other forms of the Swastika which we

find throughout the world. This is

,_
8.5J---.
:;(ii')'--
F IG. 146.
a sinister Swastika from a Cross at St Vigeans, in Forfarshire,

and this from one of the old Mahometan

FIG. 147.
buildings of the Mo(n)gol period at Lahore.
the fourth city of Troy (Schliemann ). From
figures, then, it passed on to the so-called
@ This is from
~ these four
Swa s tika
which was carried out of Egypt at the time ofone ofthe
earliest exodes, when they had their To- F 1G . I 4 8 . t emic Cere-
monies and Mytho1ogy, and probably be - fore they
had finally evolved their Eschatology, as at this latter time
they had by evolution converted it into the Ank Cross T
The Swastika ~ is also found widely distributed through-
out the old and new world in various forms, · and much
has been written about its meaning and origin. We con-
t end that what we have written is the solution and key
to the whole matter. · This symbol has probably a wider
range than any other that has been preserved from pre-
historic times. On looking over the entire present known pre-
historic world, we find it used on small and comparatively
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 353
insignificant objects, such as pots ,jugs, implements, tools,household
goods and utensils, objects of the toilet, ornaments, monuments,
altars, etc., in America, Asia, Africa and Europe, and it is only by
understanding the Egyptian Ritual and the evolution of their
Totemic Ceremonies and Mythology into the perfect Eschatology,
and the various exodes that took place at different periods, each
time carrying all the various signs, symbols, etc., that had so far
been developed or evolved, that anyone can find the real truth of
the past. Knowing that nothing was ever lost, but all carried on
and made use of in all the gradual evolution that has taken place,
one sees how this was first carried out as the representation of
fig. 84 (page r87), and how the various forms of Crosses have
been evolved out of this. The definition and meaning of all are
practically the same in whatever country or part of the world
we find them, and it is the same as the· Egyptian Ank. f"
"The express emblem of Life to Come."
That a great number of these signs has been mere orna-
ments, monetary signs or trade marks (the Swastika appears
upon a coin of Krananda, which is held to be the oldest Indian
coin), is perhaps a fact which it would be idle to dispute, but the
uses which have been made of the figure in all the various countries
in all parts of the world, the nature of the symbols with which His
found associated, its constant presence on altars, tombstones,
sepulchral urns, idols and priestly vestments-besides the various
written documents upon it-afford more than sufficient proof that
it partook everywhere of the nature of the amulet, the talisman
and the phylactery. Moreover, for the Swastika to have thus
become a charm it must first of all have been brought into contact
with a being or a phenomenon, more or less concrete, and dis-
tinctly invested, rightly or wrongly, with some sort of influence on
the destiny of mankind. We have therefore given its origin and
its evolution into various forms , and different Crosses now used
amongst the Christian world, which we think is quite enough for
this work. The figure of the Swastika in the centre of the Sacred
Triangle may be said to represent the highest and greatest of the
Christian doctrines of the present day as preached and promul-
gated by our Priests: "That the spirit inust be born again and
will be everlasting, and that we can only attain this by believing
in the Cross and Christ and the Holy Trinity." The Swastika
h ere represents the regeneration of the life to come as evinced by
z
354 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
its position in the centre of the Sacred Triangle, which is here the
representation of the first Holy Trinity-
(Stellar)-it shows their beliefs and the original
doctrines of these an- cient people were iden-
tically the same as what we now use, time
and evolution having altered them very little,
and that only to suit the FIG. 149. exigencies of the times.
Here is a Cross we found in Lanteglos Churchyard, Cornwall
(fig.rsr). ItisanoldDruid ~ Ank Cross, evidently re-
moved from Rough Tor, near, and has had the
Latin Cross cut into it and placed here. It is of the
same form and shape as those found amongst
the Dolmens of Brit- tany.
FIG; rso.

FIG. rsr.

FIG. Isz.
This is a Pre-Christian Cross, FIG. I53·
as found in Central This Cross, from the
A, erica. monuments of Pal-
enque, is also Pre-
Christian, and found
depicted on the Dol-
mens of Brittany, pre-
cisely similar in every
particular, as we have
shown elsewhere ..
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 355

FIG. 154· FIG. ISS·

Pre-Christian Cross with the four Pre-Christian
corner supports (four quarters) Cross from Cen-
from Central America. tral America.

FIG. 156.
This is an Irish Cross-Pre-Christian-at Kiloraboy. The figures at the top must
be interesting to Freemasons, as it shows the "hands grasp" in• the same
position as on one of the remains of a temple in Mexico. This Irish Cross
is a typical representation of chapter clxvi. of "The Book of the D ead "· and
H ead R est-in form of x .

We find the Cross well shown in the god

Zipe's banner, with the representation of
the two feathers above and on the shield
attached (fig. 7 c, page 62, "Mexican An-
tiquities") . H ere we have the Hieroglyphic
for the " Tank of Flame " and the Emerald
in " mirror form," as Dr Seler correctly de-
scribes it, throwing glittering rays in four
directions. It is used here as the West
African tribes use it in the centre of the
Sacred Triangle-see page 132. The whole
is symbolic of Horus I. , and indeed at FrG. rs7.
Ocosingo, in Palenque, we have the Hieroglyphic for Horus
 ®
SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF

n sen (Amsu)' plainly shown in this form as we

have shown elsewhere. Zipe was one of the Mexican names

for Horus I., here represented by a 2? and as the risen Horus
the same with two circles added. The four rays of the
Emerald stone represent the four attributes or children of
Horus as well as the "Light of the World." V·l e see that the
form of the cross is the same as the Egyptian, as the following
descriptions will prove.
Perhaps one of the best examples that can be found of Pre-
Christian Crosses is seen on the "God Bes," with a chain of beads
around his neck, the same as the Roman Catholics wear round
their necks. See plate, page I54 ·
This figure is a very important one to those who are
interest ed in the history of the pasU Some authorities have
placed " Bes j ~ r " amongst the foreign gods of the
Egyptians, and state that he is of Semitic origin, but there is no
foundation for this supposition, and we agree entirely with Dr
Budge that he is purely Egyptian and very early Pre-Dynastic.
Dr Budge says : "He is usually represented in the form of a
dwarf with a huge bearded head, protruding tongue, flat nose,
shaggy eyebrows and hair; large proj ecting ears, long but thick
arms and bowed legs; around his body he wears the skin of
an animal of the panther tribe, and its tail hangs down and
usually touches the ground behind him ; on his head he wears
a tiara of feathers / which suggests a savage or semi-savage
origin."
The root j r
implies· the idea of darting, springing forth ,
dancing, and we know that the P ygmies were very celebrated and
much sought after in Dynastic times for their dancing-and are
great dancers now. See chapter on PYGMIES.
This god Bes is pictured in many forms from the very earliest
1 One of the old Mexican names was Motecuhzoma Xocoyotzin-i.e. the Soul

of the dead warrior or Kin g, that is the Soul of the dead or mummified Horus
risen= Amsu.
2 Reproduced from Dr Budge's book," The Gods of the Egyptians," by kind per-

mission of Dr E. A. Wallis Budge, the author, and Methuen & Co., the publisher s.
3 The italics are ours.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 357
to the latest Dynastic times, and various attributes are apparently
added to him as time proceeds. The figure of Bes shows that he
was of a very early date and certainly an African Pygmy. Dr
Budge says : " The figure of Bes suggests that his home was a place
where the dwarf and pigmy were held in esteem, whilst his head-
dress resembles those head-dresses which were and still are worn
by the tribes of Equatorial Africa, and this would lead us to place
his home in that portion of it which lies a few degrees to the
North of the Equator. The knowledge of the god and perhaps
figures of him were brought from this region which the Egyptians
called the 'Land of the Spirits.' " To our minds this perhaps is
the earliest form of a god that we find symbolised in human form,
probably by the earliest Nilotic Negroes when they were changing
and forming their Solar Mythos, they naturally would depict
"their Father" in this form, knowing that the Masa Negroes and
Pygmies were older than themselves. As seen at some places" he
is the old man" and at others "the regenerated young man."
Thus various attributes would be given him under different
conditions. H e would be "the Father" and head of aU and
everything, and after would merge into and be associated with
Horus I. The Father here would mean two lives, earthly and
spiritual in the first form. Dr Budge is right in our opinion in
speaking of this land as the "Land of the Spirits" if he means
the land before they had worked out Amenta-the Land of the
Spirits of the Dynastic times. These early people certainly had
a " Land of the Spirits "-" The Khui Land," which they
illustrated by three triangles one way, and three 0 0 0
triangles another, surrounded by concentric 0 XX X 0
circles, which we have mentioned before. These 0 0 0
were first in the heaven and second in the Lakes FrG. rs s.
and Islands from where the Nile takes its rise. The Lotus flower
held in each hand would show that the Southern parts of the Nile
was the birthplace of this god. The Northern emblems had not
yet come into use. Probably this part was at the time more
civilised and was the centre which afterwards opened farther
North, carrying everything with it and adding thereto. The
"Old Father" never became lost but merged into Horus I. , and
was associated in some attributes and carried on to the latest
Dynastic times. We see this in the various forms that Bes is
depicted, and he was certainly associated with Horus I. As a
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
regenerator of "new life " he invariably figures in birth scenes in
all the Mamisi of Egyptian temples.
Also on Nefer-Hetep (plate produced from Dr A. W . Budge's
book, "The Gods of the Egyptians," voL ii . p. 38, published by
Methuen and Co., to whom we are greatly indebted for the
privilege of reproducing same) we see the cross depicted, hung
around his neck by a " collar." This was one of the " Gods of
Egypt" as Khensu-Nefer-Het ep, brought on from the Lunar and
Stellar Mythos, which we have mentioned before as being the
original Horus I., now merged into the Solar- and would be the
same as" Bes" originally, since Bes was a primary form of Horus
I. ; Bes being originally the first form in the Stellar it probably
represented the Great One or Father among the Pygmies before
Stellar Mythos was perfected; but in the Lunar Khensu-Nefer-
Hetep took the first place, and Bes became another form.
Khensu was deified under this name - i.e. as they worked
out their mythos from Stellar and Lunar to Solar, many of the
names and representative types of those who had gone before were
"as primary," degraded to attributes of the One Great God, and
a fresh name was substituted in the place of THE ONE, giving all
the powers, etc., that he possessed from the former to the latter,
and at the same time carrying on the latter as representing some
attributes of the former. In the Roman Catholic Church doctrine
it is somewhat similar: first, the bishop, then the Pope, with
various powers and attributes attached to him, until the last,
" The Infallibility " of the same.
To demonstrate this, take the word " Bishop," which was
taken from the French eveque, which is borrowed from the
Latin" episcopus" in the first part, and the old English" biscop"
from the mid'dle of it, and both from the Greek "episcopos,"
which signifies an overlooker or one who stands higher than his
fellows and overlooks them. To this we may add, one who
possesses several moral and intellectual ideas. In the next few
generations we see that the Bishop has developed into a " Pope,"
and in a few more the Pope has been proclaimed and developed
as an "Infallible." The present tonsure, worn by the Roman
Catholic priests, only represents the disk of the sun 0, and if they
had but left a small bunch of hairs in the centre they would then
have retained the old ideal solar symbol 0 of Ra, whom they are
supposed to represent as his servants or representatives. Their
 NEFER-HETEP.
KENsu- NEFER- HETEP was a type of Horus I. as one of the seven great gods
in Stellar mythos , and one of the Triad brought on in the Lunar as Khensu-Tehuti
the twice great, the lord of Khemennu, and Khensu the child in Lunar mythology,
was Horus the child in Solar.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 359
stole represents the zodiac, and their rosaries are symbols of both
Stellar and Solar Mythos. Such is evolution, but not Nature's ! ! !
Although the Pope was not the :first man to claim
"infallibility "-Augustus proclaimed himself to be not merely a
human likeness but the very God himself on earth.
Tacitus (cc Annals," r-ro) states: "The reverence due to the
Gods was no longer peculiar, Augustus claimed equal worship.
A mortal man was directly adored and priests and pontiffs were
appointed to pay him impious homage."
As the Cross enters into the symbology of the r8 o and higher
degrees, we have given some of the history of it V;·hich is certain
to interest the members of the !8°-33°.
The St Andrew's Cross-the Red Cross or Fiery Cross-is
a very important one to Freemasons of the r8 o, and it was
originally formed from the four :figures direct, without going
through the evolution of the Ank t as may be seen as follows:

FrG. I59· FIG. r6o.

On a Sepulchral Stone From this the St
at Meigle, in Perth- Andrew's Cross was
shire, there are four formed direct, as
human figures in may be seen from a
the form of the Runic Stone from
Swastika. Sweden.

In the Papyrus of Nu (British Museum, No. 10,477, sheet 30)

we have this St Andrew's Cross with these Hieroglyphics, date
about ro,ooo B.c., which are precisely similar in meaning to our
r8 °, and there cannot be any doubt that ours was copied and
brought on from this. It is one of the Aats or Domains and reads
as follows : -
"The brow of the god Hu=I-u." "The word and the name."
The last :figure is Ptah, the Great Architect of the Universe,
as depicted in other Papyri, in this, the Lord of the heaven and
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the earth-ruler of the destiny of the world. I-u was the son
of Ptah. In the code of Hammurabi we find the word I-a-u,

X
l.d
<(A
:1.
FIG. I6I.

which was a later way of writing I-u, who is the same as Tern,
the son of Ptah. 1
Tern, Temu or Atem, son of Ptah, was Heru-Khuti-i.e.
Horus I. Heru-Khuti (Egyptian) " Light of the World," was one
1 The code of Hammurabi existed long before Moses and shows that the so-called

laws of Moses were in use in Egypt thousands of years before h e lived, but there is
no doubt that these were well known to him and he made use of them to fit the
requirements at the time, alterin g or supplementing as occasion might require. In
this code the words used are :-be-el-sa-me-e-u-ir-si- tim, translated-Lord of the
Heaven and the Earth, ruler of the destiny of the world. That is the same as we
h ave above-Ptah.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 36r
of the names used for him intermediately between Horus I. and
Osiris and Ra.
Dr Budge states that Tem was the first living Man-god
known to the Egyptians; yes, as another name of Horus, but not
human as Dr Budge implies. Tem-Asar and Tem-Ra were the
Solar names for Horus and Amsu of the Stellar, and a link, show-
ing the connection-the transformation of the one into the other.
M. N aville found and proved that the temple dedicated to Tem
was situated in the 8th nome of Lower Egypt under the form
" Pithom," the sacred name of the City Pa-Atemt, spoken of in
the volume of our Sacred Law. The inscriptions proved beyond
all doubt that the Great god of Pithom was Tem, and from
allusions which are made in them to the" Holy Serpent" therein,
and from the fact that one part of the temple buildings was called
" Pa-Qerhet" or "Ast-Qurhet "-that is, "the house of the
snake-god Qerhet "-proves from this that it is certain one of the
forms or types of Tem was a huge serpent. The serpent was not
worshipped, but was a representative type of an attribute. If Tem
were God and the serpent was the symbol, obviously it was the
divinity that was the object of the worship and not the symbol.
Their Eschatology had not at first been worked out from the
primordial to those beautiful and lofty conceptions which we
afterwards find. Bernard Diaz's description of the temples found
in Mexico, in the first expedition under Cortez, describes beautiful
temples with figures of" huge serpents," in some parts of _them. We
contend that these must be attributed to copies of the original
Egyptian at Pithom-'' The God of the Gate of the East," 1 and must
therefore have been dedicated to Tem. "The Holy Serpent," or
the House of the Snake-god Qerhet of the_Egyptians. It is more
than probable that all these temple-buildings, with representations of
huge snakes, were built at the time of the Stellar 111ythos and after-
wards embodied in the Solar. When they represented the Deity
by some animal or bird, etc., it was simply a type of an attribute,
and we find these all over the world.
These are the zootypes before the types were represented
anthropomorphically. That we are right in our decipherment
and contention is proved by a living remnant of past ages who
still practise and believe in this cult-viz. the Yezidis, who inhabit
the mountains_. around Mosul, in Asia Minor. These people
number about zo,ooo at the present day. They live among the
1 One of the Mexican names was Cipactli-i.e. God of the East.
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
mountain fastnesses and own allegiance to one prince. The Turks
have nev~r been able to subdue them, owing to the inaccessibility
of their homes. Like their old forefathers in Egypt, their priests
are all clad in white, and each has a wand of office, surmounted
by a brass bird, which is regarded as the most sacred symbol, and
which these Yezidi say has never been lost. At the entrance of
their Chief Temple is the figure of a huge serpent, which is looked
upon as a symbol of great veneration, and each worshipper kisses
the serpent before entering the temple. Their religious rites,
which include the use of hypnotism, are kept secret from all those
who are not initiated, and are only practised between sunset and
sunrise. Their rites and ceremonies are the same as the ancient
Egyptians during the time of the later Stellar Mythos and
beginning of the Solar. Here we have still in existence the open
book of explanation of those temples we find the remains of in
Mexico, Central States of America and other places, the cult of
which has hitherto been unknown or forgotten (for explanation
of the wands of office, surmounted by a bird, see symbol of D C's).
Some learned men, who have visited these people, have described
them as "Devil Worshippers," although they have to acknowledge
that these Yezidi deny it, and we have seen it stated that there is
ample evidence to that effect-i.e." Devil Worshippers "-which
shows and proves how ignorant these learned men are of the past
history of Egypt, of their Mythos, Eschatology and past history
of the world, having here a living book, the alphabet of which they
do not understand.
Dr Budge thinks, from a passage in THE PYRAMID TEXT
(the oldest), "that the oldest form of the worship of Tern was
Phallic," but as we have stated before, there was not such a thing as
Phallic worship, but only a Phallic festival, dedicated to seed time-
harvest, youth, etc., and our Maypole dance is a remnant of the
same. Tern, in one form, would represent the "seed time,"
"producer," etc., just the same as Horus had previously been
represented as a "young ear of corn." In the changing of one
Cult to another they associated Tern with Osiris and Ra as
Asar-Tem and Ra-Tem, and then after with Harmachis-i.e. the
child Horus and Tem-Heru-Khuti (Tem-Harmachis).
The lifting up of the serpent in the wilderness by Moses,
Numb. xxi. 9: "And Moses made a serpent of brass and put it
upon a pole, and it came to pass that if a serpent had bitten any
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
man, when he beheld the serpent of brass he lived "--would
therefore be a sign for his followers as a type of Tern. They
were commanded to look upon the serpent as a saviour, and all
who did so escaped death. Moses fell back upon a symbol of the
Stellar Mythos, of which he knew the meaning, and which, no
doubt, his fullowers would recognise as part of their old religion,
and this would be parallel again in the Christian doctrines, as we
find in John iii. 14: "And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the
wilderness, even so must the son of man be lifted up," etc ., and all
who looked upon him and believed would be saved . Dr Budge
thinks "from THE PYRAMID TEXT that the attributes of Tern
were confounded with those of Ra," but he does not appear to
understand that Tern was a much older form, and that the priests
appropriated all the attributes of "Tern" and gave these to the
later name " Ra" in the same way as former priests had passed
these of Horus I. to the name Tern; but these were all one and
the same under different names and different dates-a study of the

h
J \)) ~

h
FIG. 1 62.

She-en or Se-en, the initial standing for The Al-

mighty in Hebrew Shadai.
Note.- Readers must not confound the" Great Serpent fiend Apepi or Sut" with
the "Holy Serpent" representing Tern. In the Egyptian Mythology there were
many serpents, some types of" good " and some "evil."
Ritual proves this. As we have shown I U or I A U was the
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
"Light of the World "-i.e. Horus or H eru-Khuti and Tern or
Tem-Heru-Khuti is the same, and in the Christian doct rines,
J esus is the " Light of the World " - different names for the same
at various times of the world's existence. The attributes of each
are identical, and one has only to place THE PYRAMID TEXT, the
Hymn to Tern in the PAPYRUS OF MuT-HETEP, ' ' The Book of the
Dead" and the volume of our Sacred Law together, to prove
what we have put before our readers.
We give here the·St Andrew' s Cross as use d by the M W S I 8°.
J esus or J esu or Sa vi our, Son of the Almighty. (In H ebrew-
Shadai .) It is difficult to distinguish in some J ewels of the M W S
if it be l'1 Hu or Ji Tau, if the latter then it would stand for
a Taw and not Hu as some have expressed it, therefore the Tau
would mean a Cross like the Egyptian Ta or Tat, therefore Ji =

:# Tat and JiJi would be equal to #h two Tats - i.e.

Tattu, and the Tat Jt is the sign of stability . Tattu, the

place of eternity, and the Cross is equivalent to the Tat as a four-
fold foundation.
T.T. or Jil'1 or 4. ft also denotes the Deity, who, as
God of the Pole Star, was the stable, firm, just , righteous and
unalterable One, because he represented the pole as the point of
fixity in a moving universe. This Deity, as the God of Israel, was
Jashar-El ~ X _ 7 7)/ j ; The God of Jashar- J eshurun or
Baali (and the other form of the name) El Elyoun Phcenician.
But whoever were the members of the Supreme Council at
the time when "El Shadai" was first put on the cross, were
certainly ignorant of its real import and meaning, because El
Shadai (which is Phcenician) in the Hebrew represents and is
Sut-Anup or Sutor Seth upon his mountain at the Pole. I n the
earliest S tellar M ythos he was the fir st Stellar god . El in the highest
being the Star-god on the summit of the mount, but, after his
. fight with Horus, was deposed and became the type of the evil
one (god of darkness and ignorance), and Horus superseded
him. Horus, here represented by ;, H ebrew, ~ ~ E gyptian,
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
= Hu or Iu, became the son of his father in the Solar Mythos
and Eschatology, but his father was not El Shadai or Sut, but
Ptah, who was the first father in the M ythology . H e could not be
the son of the Devil (now represented by Sut), which he is here
shown to be, according to the H ebrew character and time, although
as primary St ellar he was brother to Horus. The explanation,
as given, h as n o meaning (like many words in the 30th and other
degrees), according to the H ebrew charact ers, and in fact is quite
wrong, being a mixture of the Stellar and Solar Mythos with t he
E schatology of which the writers were ignorant.
The change in I srael from the worship of El Shadai t o the
worship of Ihuh ( = Hu or Iu, E gyptian) from the Eloistic to the
J ehovistic god, corresponds to the change from the Stellar to
the Solar Mythos in their Astronomical Mythology and the
E schatology of Egypt, and can be seen and proved in the volume
of the Sacred Law- in the book of r Chronicles xii. 5, in which
we find that Baal-J ah, as divinity, supplied a personal n ame.
Thus the Baal is J ah M', who is one of the Baalim (the
earliest Baalam were the seven elementary powers in the Astrono-
mical Mythology). The One God in Israel was made known to
Moses by the two names of n,,, and j:'J', I huh and I ah .
In the E gyptian the One God, Ptah or Atum-Ra, was Huhi-
the Eternal, in the character of God the Father , and Iu in the
character of God the Son, which two were one.
Gesenius derives the name of Ihuh from the root H uh, which
root does not exist in Hebrew, but it does exist in E gyptian .
Huh or H eh signifies ever, everlastingness, eternity, the et ernal,
and was a title which was applied to Ptah, Atum-Ra, and Osiris as
Neb-Huhi- the Everlasting Lord or Supreme One, Self-existing
and Eternal God, which each of these three deities represented in
turn as one divine dynast y succeeded another in the E gyptian
religion. Bel or Baali was El Shadai, or was another name for him,
and when they changed from Stellar into Solar Mythos and the
Eschatology, he was no longer t o be considered the One God-
see Exodus xxxiv . 13. "Thou shalt call me Ishi and sh alt call me
no more Baali "-Hosea ii. r 6-and therefore to have the H ebrew
El Shadai as the father and Hu = Iu, I au, Ishi, Ihu, et c., as his
son, is quite wrong and has no meaning, and no explanation
could be given that would be correct with the H ebrew charac-
t ers on the symbol as it is now, but the E gyptian is correct ,
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
because ~ ~ Hu is rightly the son of Ptah, who is represented
at the bottom of the symbol ~ · It also proves to us the
great antiquity of this form of the symbol, because it is Ptah here
represented, not Amen-Ra or Osiris. Now Ptah was the earliest
and first god of the Solar M ythos, and thousands and thousands
of years older than Amen-Ra, and Amen-Ra was thousands of
years before Osiris. Ptah was the first father god, and therefore we
have the son, Hu, Iu, Iahu and various other names for one and
the same. In the Eschatology Iu was Amsu-Horus, the risen,
Horus " in spirit form" who had been crucified on the Tatt Cross
in Amenta, and had risen as the glorified spirit-the son of the
father- both one and the same. Amsu, as portrayed in the
E gyptian Vignette of the R itual, is seen emerging as an immortal
on the horizon of the resurrection, safe beyond the valley of the
shadow of the darkness of Sheol. H e uplifts his right arm from
the swathing of the mummy as he rises from the tomb; he has
burst the bonds of death and conquered the grave ; he is the
bearer of the crook; he is the Good S hepherd who comes in that
character to look after the father's flock- P salm lxxvii. 2 0. His
right arm raised portrays that "he ascended" ; his left arm, still
shown, found, bound to his side, not yet free from the swathing of
the tomb, pointing downwards, indicates that " he descended."
Thus he is shown as bursting from the tomb, rising to join his
heavenly father for ever in a glorious and happy et ernity-
Exodus xv . 2 ; xvii . r6.
H ere we have the name of J esus, son of the Lord of the Heaven
and Earth-the Almighty, written at a very early date, probably
r 6,ooo B.c.- " The word and the name," interesting to those of
the r 8°. For obvious reasons we do not give fuller explanations
or decipherments; but the foregoing is sufficient answer to Dr W.
W estcott, in his note in ARs QuATUO R CoRONATORUM.
Much more could be written on the decipherment of this, but
we refrain from doing so on account of ' 'The Secret Word," but
all who have taken the r 8o will fully understand.
Though a single name certainly does not manifest to us all
the parts of a " complex idea," yet it must be acknowledged that
in many of our " complex ideas" t he single name may point t o us
some chief " property " which belongs to the thing the word
signifies ; especially when the word or name is traced up to the
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
original through several languages from whence it is borrowed,
although it may be very precarious and uncertain, and although
our words which are applied to moral and intellectual ideas
will, we venture to say, be read by those who are not initiated,
they will be found to signify sensible and corporeal things
which cannot be misunderstood by any student seeking the truth.
But the Cross of symbolism has no significance without the
circle ; both go together and are indivisible.
The mystic chain of the Masonic and other mysteries, formed
by making the circle with the hands of each person crossed,
derives all its significance from the cross and circle being figured
at one and the same time and in one and the same image. Inter-
esting to brothers of the r8 o.
The great Cross, which was discovered a few years since at
Callernish, covered with a bed of peat-moss more than four feet
thick, which must have taken ages to accumulate, was a chamber,
sunken near a circle of standing stones. It was planned accord-
ing to the four quarters with scientific precision, with the head to
the South, foot to the North, and arms extending East and West
-270 feet in length and 27 feet across·.
"The Cruz Ansaia unites the circle and cross of the four
corners. From this origin the circle and the cross came to be
interchangeable at times." 1
The Tat Cross consisted of a pedestal with four horizontal bars
or shelves that are circular, constituting a kind of Altar-Cross·.
It was used in the temples as the pedestal and fulcrum for sup-
porting the statues of the gods. The name signifies to establish,
and it is the symbol of stability as the fourfold foundation of a
world, or an order of things that was established upon the four
quarters. The Tat-altar or Pedestal is the equivalent of the
mount of the four corners, or the tree with four branches, or the
Cross with four arms. The Tat is the special type of Ptah, the
establisher of the four corners of the Solar Mythos ; but it existed
as a lunar emblem for the moon-god. Tat impersonates the Tat
and says :-" I am Tat, the Son of Tat, conceived in Tat and born
in Tat" -{Ritual, chap. i.). As a lunar type it would represent
the four quarters of the moon, for, whether the four corners may
be those of the four stars or spirits, the four leaves of the lotus,
the four lunar divisions of the four corners of the Solar Zodiac,
1
Nat. Gen., Gerald Massey.
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the Cross is everywhere the sign of the four quarters with one
exception. The Tat was set up in Tattu, the established or et ernal
region corresponding finally to the zodiacal sign of the Fishes, the
station of the Seven Great Gods of the Assyrians, the chief of all
the four corners because of the Solar birthplace. A most curious
form of the Cross is given in the ] ournal of the Royal Asiatic
Society. At each of the four corners is placed a quarter arc of an
oviform curve, and when the four are put together they form an
oval; thus the figure combines the cross with the circle round it
in four parts, corresponding to the four corners of the cross .
The most sacred Cross of Egypt that was carried in the hands
of the gods, the Pharaohs and the mummied dead is the Ankh
f- , the sign of life, the living, an oath, a covenant and
a pair, or to couple and duplicate. The top of this is the
hieroglyphic Ru 0 , set upright on the Tau- cross. The Ru
is the door, gate, mouth, the place of outlet. This denotes the
birthplace in the northern quarter of the heavens from which the
sun is reborn. H ence the Ru of the Ankh-sign is the feminine
type of the birthplace representing the north. It was in the
northern quarter that the Goddess of the Seven Stars, called the
" Mother of the R evolutions," gave birth to time in the earliest
cycle of the year.
The first sign of this primordial circle and cycle made in
heaven is the earliest sha;p e of the Ankh Cross c:::><::::: , a mere
loop which contains a circle and the Cross in one image. This
loop or noose is carried in front of the oldest genitrix, Typhon of
the Great Bear, as her Ark, the ideograph of a period, an ending,
a time, shown to mean one revolution. This then represents the
circle made in the northern heaven by the Great Bear, which con-
stituted the earliest year of time, from which fact we infer that
the loop or Ru of theN orth represents that quarter, the birthplace
of time when figured as the Ru of the Ankh-symbol. Indeed,
this can be proved. The noose is an Ark or Rek type of reckon-
ing. The Ru of the Ankh-cross was continued in the Cypriote
R, 0 and the Coptic Ro, P. The Ro was carried into the Greek
Cross *'which is formed of the Ro and Chi, or R-k. Thus
the Ark (Eg.) sign of the circle and cross survives by name
in the Ro-chi cross, and the connection of the Ru or Rk with the
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
birthpl(\\ce can be shown by this name. Ru (Eg.) is the outlet,
and th~,feminine Kha determines its nature. Rak in Akkadian,
like theiRu-Kha, is the vulva. Rakha, in Quichua, is the vagina
and the woman. The Rak or Ark was the sign of all beginning
(Arche) on this account, and the Ark-tie is the cross of the nor,
the hinder part, which is represented by the Ru 0.

r A form of the Ankh-cross, found in the fourth pyramid,

enables us to prove the origin of this cross as a sign of
North and South, because the pillar and base are the pyramid of
Sothis, the Dog-star. The P yramid being both four square and
triangular is a figure of seven . H ence its name of H ept or Sept
(Sothis) is the name of number seven. Sothis was a masculine
or southern type of the Goddess of the Seven Stars, who was thus
represented by the Ru of the North and the Pyramid of the
South. The top is the Ru of the birthplace in the North and the
bottom is the symbol of the South. With the two arms it presents
the figure of above (North) and below (South), with the crossing
East and West or right hand and left. (This is the complet e
Ankh-cross of life-from the Swastika which was taken from the
human figures as represented by fig. rsg, page 359.) The inhabi-
tants of the Isle of Anaa tattooed themselves with the cross.
The people of Baratonga were in the habit of tattooing themselves
with the cross and square, side by side ; a double figure of the
four corners. According to the Kahn the Hurons tattoo them-
selves on the thigh with black ·figures, sometimes of a serpent,
at others of a cross. Both Protestant and Catholic missionaries,
who first entered the t erritory of Hudson's Bay, found the adora-
tion of the tree of the cross was quite common in those regions of
North America as a magic talisman and emblem of fertility. Ac-
cording to the native Toltec historian Ixtlilxochitl, the deity,
Quetzalcoatl, who was said to have introduced the cult of the
cross, was adored under the sign of the cross, which was called
the Tree of Sustenance and the Tree of Life. H e was also por-
trayed in a robe covered with crosses. The hair of the Toze, the
Great Mother (cf. Tes-Neith, E g.), was carefully arranged on her
for eJ:lead in curls and crosses ; the curls being made to form the
crosses. Garcilasco says that a great cross cut out of a single
jasper was sacred to the Incas of Peru.
Dobrizhofjer t ells us the Abipones were all marked on the fore·
2 A
370 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
head with the cross. They likewise wore black crosses in red
woollen garments, a custom which was not derived from their
knowledge of Christianity. The cross was discovered in the ruins
of Palenque on the tablet of an altar with a bird on the top and
a serpent at the foot. It was standing on the serpent's head.
The cross being the type of stability;, this would be the Evil
Serpent, the representative of dissolution, the Dragon of Dark-
Ress conquered by the cross or by the bird-headed sun-god at the
crossing.
The cross was used in Egypt as a pr?tecting talisman and a
symbol of saving power. Typhon, or Satan, is actually found
chained to and bound by the cross. In the Ritual the Osirian
cries, "Apophis is overthrown, their cords bind the South, North,
East and West, their cords are on him. Har-ru-bah has knotted
him." These were the cords of the four quarters of the
cross.
From time immemorial the copper ingots of Central Africa
have been smelted in the shape of the Cross. As Livingstone
remarks:-" Not as a Christian emblem, certainly." They were
so founded because the cross was a primal figure of the fourfold
foundation.
The cross that was seen in heaven by Constantine was that of
the four quarters; hence he had himself represented in the solar
character as the slayer of the dragon. After his victory over
Lic!nus he was portrayed at his palace in Nicomedia with the
cross on his head and a transfixed dragon writhing at his feet.I
This is the same imagery as that of the cross established on the
serpent found in the ruins at Palenque. One of the coins of
Constantine also shows the Labarum standing upon the conquered
serpent . The meaning of this is simply the cycle founded for
ever on the four quarters, and the cross is nothing more than a
type of duration.
The Labarum was the Royal Roman Standard, which Lactan-
tius calls "The ensign that was consecrated by the name of
Christ" ; by which he means the monogram or" KR" upon the
banner. No doubt this signification was being read into the sign
on the standard of Constantine. But there was nothing new in it;
whetherfound in Rome or out of it, the tree and cross are identical,
and, as a type, the one involves the other.
1 The author has an old gold coin similar to this in his possession;
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 37I
The Labarum was the tree from Laba-Greek- a staff. This
is a common-type name for the tree. Llwyf is the Elm-tree in
W elsh; Liobhan in Irish. Laban, a kind of wood, in M alayan .
Lipa, a Plane-tree-Polish. Luban, a Conifer-A rabic. Labanah,
a Poplar-tree-H ebrew . Labanj, a Plane-tree-Persian, etc. Lep
or Rep (E g.) signifies to grow, bud, branch and take leaf. The
vine is a form of the Rep or Arp . ·The Repa personified was the
branch of the ancestral tree, the shoot and offspring of the
Pharaoh, called the hereditary highness, the prince, lord, heir
apparent . Now, when Constantine is portrayed on the
Labarum, with his child or children, he is the exact equivalent of
the Egyptian Ra with the R epa; and the coins prove that he was
assimilated to the Solar God, after the fashion of the Pharaohs.
The doctrine of the Repaship belongs to mythology, in which
the Repa was the divine child, the KR or Khart, who is por-
trayed as Horus on the cross ; at the crossing ; the representative
of the KR, a course or circle. Seb-Kronus is called the veritable
Repa of the gods-that is, as the personified course of time- -KR,
for the course, being the monogram of Kronus. The latest form
of the R epa was the lord of the solar course, the Kar, whose repre-
sentative was the Kart in Egyptian, the Kurios in Greek, the god
Har-pi-Khart, whose image is portrayed in the catacombs, or
H er-Ma-Kheru. The cross goes with the tree of the four corners.
The cross in inseparable from the circle, the Kar or course, and
the maker of the course is intended by the monogram of KR,
whether personified as the Kart, Kronus or Christ . The t ypo-
logy is so ancient that the Repa is found as Rupe in the Maori
mythology-he who was fabled to have fallen from the cross or
at the crossing ; Ripeka being a name for the cross, the cross-
roads and to crucify .
Wilkinson remarks upon the (to him) strange and startling fact
that the first cross found in E gypt, belonging to the Christians,
is not the cross which was substituted in after times, but the Crux
Ansata, the Ankh-sign of life. " The early Christians of E gypt ~ "
he says, "adopted the Ankh in lieu of the Roman Cross, which
was afterwards substituted for it, and prefixed it to inscriptions
in the same manner as the cross in later times . We can attest
that the Ankh holds this position in the sepulchres of the Great
Oasis, and that numerous inscriptions headed by the Ankh are
preserved to this· day on early Christian monuments."
372 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
The origin of the cross, as a type of the four quarters, was
probably dawning on the adapters. The Syrian liturgy prescribes
thirty-six crossings, the same as the number of decans in the ·
zodiac, which were first reckoned by thirty-six crossing stars.
H ere then we have the cross of the thirty-six decani (t ekani or
t ehani, Eg.) of the early reckonings, continued in a Christian
liturgy. It was prescribed in the Ordo Romanus that in con-
secrating churches the walls were to be signed with the Chrisma
in the shape of the cross in twelve different places, the number of
signs in the zodiac, and on the papal chair, which, according to
Bower, was being cleaned, in the year r66z, when the twelve
labours of H ercules were found to be pictured upon it.
If there be one thing considered more certain than another,
it is that the cross, composed of the Chi and Ro, i which
reads Chr, must be the abbreviated name of Christ; and it is
always taken to convey that meaning. Be it so. Yet it is not of
Christian origin, and, to go no further back, it appears upon coins
of the Ptolemies and on those of H erod the Great, which had been
prophetically struck forty years before the Christian era. Chr
answers to and represents the E gyptian Kher or Kheru, which
means the word voice or the later solar logos . Chi and Ro
are the cross and circle . The Egyptian Khi U, called the
sieve, is a cross-the sieve being made by crossing (Eg. Teka).
The Ru o is an oval, as on the top of the Ankh f
These are continued in the Greek. £ The Kher then is a

dual sign of the cross and circle. The sign ~ appears upon
a coin of the Emperor Decius with the letter A prefixed. H ere
the ARK is an abbreviated form of apxovTo r;, which proves
that the sign has the value of RK when read one way,
and therefore KR the other. Kher and Rekh interchange in the
hieroglyphics for the "Word " : also Ker for the circuit, course
or turn round, is identical with the Ark, a period or cycle of time.
The KR and Ark, signs of the cross and circle, or the crossed
circle, likewise correspond; and the Ptolemian or Greek form
of the KR symbol is the later equivalent for the Ark-tie, ~
which, from the beginning, contained both the circle (Ru) and
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 373
the cross (Chi). The "Ark " was the sign of the annual circle
. when it was made by the " Great Bear." It denotes a lunar
month in the Assyrian Arkhu . And the RK or KR is a circle or
course of time. KR denot es a course in E gyptian and various
other languages. For this reason the sign appears in Greek
inscriptions as an abbreviation for Kronus, the monogram of Time
himself. Further, Tek (Eg.) is a cross, and t his explains one
reason for the sign 'Rfound upon the coins of the Armenian
King Tigranes, which stands for the first letters (Tigr of his name
or that of his capital, the city of Tigranocerta). In this the
cross reads both Tau and Chi in one as does the hieroglyphic
Tek X and with the Ro form TKR, whence "Tigr."
But to add the missing link and further proof one must go still
back further than the Greeks. As we have stated before >k
or f was one way of writing the name in the very earliest times
of Amsu-the risen Horus I. or Horus in the spirit. The Ru o
was here in the above written and added to this, making i
so as to keep time with evolution and bringing on the original up to
date, a very important point, taking all the above into considera-
tion and which really explains itself, although no one hitherto
appears to have really grasped or comprehended how and why this
was evolved or for what reason; but we will elucidate this :
We have given Gerald M assey's decipherment, reasons and
explanations, because we believe that he has approached nearest
the solution of the subj ect, but our opinion is that the true solution
is as we have put forward before our readers- i .e. the sign f
Amsu with the Ru, 0 (This cross i is found depicted
on many stones in Cornwall.) Now, the Ru 0 represents the
fish' s mouth; it is also the emaning mouth of that fish which
gives forth birth to water as the life of the world and the Saviour
who comes to E gypt by water as the water of the inundation or
overflow of the Nile. When the ground is parched and dry, the
overflow or inundation occurs and thus brings life, gladness and
plenty to all those who depend on the fructification of seeds, et c. ,
planted to maintain life, representing symbolically " the water of
374 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN
life," "the saviour of life," etc ., and in conjunction with,
"/
'T
would represent originally" the Great One," 1 "the Great Saviour
of Life," on which all must depend ; hence this symbol, found
amongst Masons, originally brought from Egypt, but the meaning
of which hitherto has been lost to the Brotherhood, now rest ored
to those who read this, which should interest B rother Gould.
Thus we see that the Cross originally represented the four
quarters and was depicted in human form by two cross figures .
After two others were added, making four figures in all; and
afterwards in various forms as the sign of life and rebirth, et c.
With the Christian faith the Cross generally is too well known to
need any further remarks from us, therefore we may finally say
that:-
In E gypt, Assyria and Britain, it was emblematical of creative
power and et ernity .
In India, China and Scandinavia, of heaven and immortality .
In North and South America, of rejuvenescence and freedom
from physical suffering.
And in " all " the common symbols of the Resurrection, or
the sign of life to come.
And in all " H eathen " countries, without exception, it was
the emphatic t ype, the sole enduring evidence of the Divine unity .
In the Christian doctrines, all the above combined .
1 The Zapotecs have represented the Crocodile or Great Water Lizard as one

n ame for t heir highest being and have symbolised it in t heir Glyphs as "the giver
of food of life." T he Zapotec n ame for this Cr ocodile is T laloc a nd Ce Cipactli-
!' The One." This is t he same as in the Egyptian , b u t which must not be confou nded
with the Great D ragon u ranographically represented by t he Constellation Hydra.
 CHAPTER XVIII

THE GREAT PYRAMID

IN Egypt, we contend, is the key and cradle of the whole mystery

of the Primordial. We disagree with Le Plongeon that Yucatan
was a more ancient seat of learning than Egypt, and we also
maintain that the Mayas, as well as all the other ancient nations

FIG. !63.
The Sphinx, with the Great Pyramid at the back on the right. T aken by
F. W. Collingwood, E sq., for the Author.
of the world, obtained their knowledge, either directly or
indirectly, from the Egyptians. The Mayas, as their traditional
history shows, certainly traded with the people of the
Mediterranean, and there is reason to believe that they penetrated
as far as the Himalayas. Probablythese Mayas were the Egyptian
Haui-Nibtt (people beyond the seas), as it is stated that they were
as civilised as the Egyptians about the time of the fifth dynasty,
3900 B.C. The texts show that these people were known long
375
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
before this date. The translation is "People beyond the seas"
or "the people from behind "-i.e. behind the setting sun. As the
sun, setting in the West, went down into the sea, the Mayas
would naturally be spoken of as people "beyond the seas" or
"behind the setting sun." Further proof may be found in the
orientation of their temples and from their possessing the know-
ledge of building arches. That the Druids also were evidently a
more ancient people than the Mayas may be demonstrated from
the fact that they had no knowledge of building arches, and other
points we have brought before our readers.
The Pyramids of Egypt are well known by the descriptions
that have frequently been given them both by ancient and modern
writers. Some antiquarians think that they were originally
intended for tombs for the ancient Kings of Egypt. The
Mahometans pretend that they were built by the Preadamites.
They mention particularly Gian-ben-Gian, the Universal Monarch
of the World in the ages that went before Adam's creation.
Ezekiel speaks of the Sepulchres of the Kings of Egypt, or rather
he describes in a poetical manner the Deliverer of the Pharaohs
going down to H ell, or into the deepest parts of the earth, with
his army when put to death by the sword ~of the Chaldeans.
It was about the time of User-Ka-f that we find a number of
shrines which united the chief characteristics of the low rect-
angular tomb, commonly known by its Arabic name of" Mastaba"

-i.e. bench, and of the Pyramid,~ were built. According

to Prof. Sethe this custom of building only lasted about roo years
- i.e. from the reign of User-Ka-f to that of Meu-Kau-Heru. This
knowledge would be very important, if correct, as it would give
a more reliable date when the Mayas took the Egyptian Solar
Mythos into Yucatan, as we find this form of buildings there.
Having seen them in Egypt they would take the copy back with
them. Vve do not find these farther West than Yucatan and
the lands of the Mayas. The remains of the Stellar Mythos are
alone found beyond . Then we must not overlook the important
point of orientation of these Pyramids and temples, the later in
Yucatan are E. by S. and all the Druid remains that we have
found are E. by S., and all the Pyramids in Tankasi, Kurru, Zuma,
Gebel Barkel and Nuri, and the remains of the temples built by
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 377
Nubian Kings of the Sudan, on both banks of the Nile, near
Meraiori, are all oriented E . by S., but the Great P yramid of Ghizeh
is oriented N .
The Mayas and the people of America had also copied these,
as may be seen from the remains of their ancient monuments at
the present time.1 The Pyramid of Teotihuacan, Mexico, accord-
ing to Almarez, has, at a point 69 feet from its base, an opening
with a gallery large enough to admit a man crawling on his hands
and knees, which extends inwards on an incline, a distance of 25
feet and t erminates in t wo square wells or chambers, each 5
feet square, and one I5 feet deep. Bancroft, however, states
that the gallery is I57 feet long, increasing in height to 6k feet
as it penetrates the Pyramid, extending (apparently) down to
the base and up to the summit, and that other cross galleries
are blocked with stones, and that the well is over 6 feet
square (Tank of Flame). Nothing is mentioned about the
form of entrance to this P yramid, but from the meagre
details it is evidently a copy of the Great Pyramid of E gypt
with the details of their Eschatology written here also in stone.
It would be interesting to know if the entrance was at the
North, and whether all other details of the internal construction
were the same. Most probably we shall in time find this to be so,
when it is thoroughly explored, and may also add something to
our knowledge as to the full construction internally of the Great
Pyramid in E gypt, concerning which we are still in doubt, and so
enable us to find still another chamber. The one point, however,
which impresses itself on the author is that the external m easure-
m ents difjer, so far as we can ascertain , but the site chosen is the
same-i .e. the line through the centre of the structure is in the
Astronomical Meridian, and the buildings are orientated with
slight variation . The construction in grades and steps is the
same. This points to the fact that the Mexicans copied the Great
P yramid but built theirs at the time of the Solar Mythos, and as
the Egyptian Pyramid was erected during Stellar or when the
Stellar Mythos was perfected, and the Mayas obtained their
1
The picture seen on the p illar s walling t he entrance t o t he cella at the
Pyr amid of Tepoxtla n, part of a h uge glyph of the ch alchiuit h , or " gree n pr ecious
ston e," r epresents Horus as Prince of t h e Emerald Ston e, H er -uatch -f-The L ight
of t h e W orl d . As t h e Emerald Stone was an emblem u sed by t h e Zapotec and
Mexican people to represen t " R ays of L ight," or " Diff user of Li ght," t herefore this
would correspond in every particular to the E gyptia n H eru-K uti spoken of in t h e
R itual in connection wit h t h e Great Pyramid of Ghizeh.
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
doctrines from the Egyptians during the Solar Mythos, we should
naturally find that the orientation was somewhat different. Of
course, it is a question of orientation if built during Stellar or Solar
Mythos, and this will account for all the differences we find in the
other Pyramids in America as well, either with orientation N. or E.
by S. There is no doubt, also, that they brought the Ritual with
them as well as the "copy" of the Great Pyramid, but it was all
the Solar doctrines that they brought direct and not Stellar, the
knowledge of which they had obtained before from previous
exodes, and they associated their Pyramids with the Solar alone
latterly, whatever they did at first. We know that there was
intercommunication between the two peoples at the time of the
4th and sth dynastieS-4000 B.C., and we know that the Solar
doctrines were fully established rs,ooo years ago in Egypt, and if
we calculate that these Pyramids in Mexico are ten thousand
years old, they must have been in communication and carried this
over 5000 years before the fifth dynasty, which will probably be as
near the correct date as we can arrive at, and they would have had
time "to become as civilised as the Egyptians at the time of the
fifth dynasty."
Their knowledge of the Stellar Mythos II).Ust have dated
many thousands of years before this, and probably came from an
exodus which went out of Egypt, travelling through Asia and
reaching America, via the Pacific coast. Vve are of an opinion
that they obtained their Solar Mythos direct from the Egyptians,
through trading with them . This would explain why the Mayas
had more of the Solar Mythos, and had obliterated much of the
Stellar in comparison with those tribes farther to the West and
North, who retained more of the Stellar than the Solar. All the
temples at Uxmal face the East, those at Palenque, Copan and
Quirigua, North . All the temples in these latter cities have zoo-
typesasSymbols of the gods in SignLanguage,and must, therefore,
date back to the Stellar, as the anthropomorphic dated much later.
As stated before, both here in Mexico and Central America and
other parts of the world and Egypt, from whence these were
derived, the people did not worship these " great beasts "-these
were Symbols of the Deity-and it must be . obvious that it was
the Deity and not the Symbols they worshipped, more than we do
in the Christian doctrines the Lamb, which is a Symbolical repre-
sentative of Christ . So in our lodges we have Symbols to represent
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 379
the WM's ; these are not the WM ; but Symbols by which they
are known. In "the Knight of the Serpent" we recognise the
serpent only as a Symbol of Tern, the god of the East and West,
as Horus as god of the North and South (Knights of the E.
and W.).
Everyone knows, and some of our readers must have seen,
that stupendous and most mysterious monument called the Great
Pyramid of Ghizeh, not far from Cairo, which has been a subj ect
of contention for years amongst scientific men, and has certainly
no connection with any of the other pyramids which were built
years after, except that of Teotihuacan.
The Great Pyramid, when understood, far surpasses and
eclipses King Solomon's Temple as a building, or any other in the
world, and the wonderful secrets and hidden systems, embracing
absolutely mathematical precision and workmanship, can only be
thoroughly understood by its co-relationship with the Ritual-
THE PYRAMID TEXT- undoubtedly the oldest in existence that
we are acquainted with.
The base is a true square and perfectly oriented, set due
N. E. S. W. , parallel with the equatorial line, absolutely no varia-
tion of points ; its base on a huge rock and that rock perfectly
and truly hewn and levelled to the earth' s curvature of 8 inches
to the mile, the importance of which is evident- keeping it from
convulsive damages as time goes on. The height of the Pyramid
is 486·256 feet , and each side 763·8 r feet. The height thus
measures, with the radius of a circle whose circumference equals
the four sides, this being exact when worked out by decimals,
showing that the circle could be squared by these ancient architects
which has not been improved on since . Its base side length is
365 ·242 sacred cubits, showing the number of days and fractional
part of a day in a year. The slope of the angles are paralleled
and commeasurable with the earth's pole and slope to the equinox,
giving the angle, whence the sun' s distance from the earth may be
calculated at gr,84o,ooo miles, also it is t wice recorded in the
construction of the Pyramid, the period, called the procession of
the equinoxes- viz . 25,827 inches, equal to 25,827 years-the one
great year or the time the sun takes to t raverse through space
around its centre, and also for the recession of the 7 Pole Stars or
the 7 Glorious Ones. By it we may discover how the planets
move in their different orbits and mathematically demonstrate
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
their various revolutions. The distance from the Pole is equal to
the distance from the centre.
E c Centre of Earth
p Situation of Great Pyramid
n North Pole
e Point where the Meridian of the
building cuts the Equator, then
e c p will be the latitude of
the building- viz. 30° - and
c p n will be an equilateral
N triangle, since the angle at c is
= 60°, and the radii c n and
c p will be equal to each
other, therefore p n, the distance from the Pyramid to the North
Pole will be equal to c p, the distance to the centre of the Earth,
and we have here three angles of 6o interesting to Freemasons.
0

H ere, in the Great Pyramid, is the one material centre which

gives the standard for those practical things-weights, measures,
etc., and these were carried from land to lands, with the utmost
care by the Priest s who left Egypt, no doubt for some future
purpose under divine will, which is not yet apparent . The
builders of the P yramid were mast ers of Astronomical and
Geographical science, and it contains the minute measurements of
the earth and heaven, far exceeding the scientific knowledge of
any man in our own t ime, and this knowledge and the secrets
thereof were known to the High Priests, and they carried out
their then knowledge wherever they went. The Ark of the
Covenant, built in the wilderness by Moses, Noah's Ark and King
Solomon's Temple, all bear a true decimal proportion to the
Pyramid, and "the Ark" or "Sarcophagus " in the King's
chamber within the Pyramid.
It may be this P yramid was built by Divine Inspiration to stand
for all time as a record ; as from 1ob 38, v. S-7; 1er. 32, v. r8-zo;
and Isaiah r g, v . rg-zo : " In that day there shall be an altar to
the Lord in the midst of the land of Egypt and a pillar at the
border thereof to the Lord, and it shall be for a sign and witness
to the Lord of Hosts-until this day ." What should make this a
sign and witness ? That it is a copy of the Ritual written in
stone, and only in conjunction with the Ritual can we properly
understand it. "And a pillar at the border thereof," what is
that and where is the answer ? The answer is the Sphinx) and a
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
mighty pillar is this with all its secret s and hidden chambers still
unread and buried in sand; nevertheless, in time "this mighty
pillar" will be cleared, and its secrets, so long hidden, will be given
up to future generations to read and to enlighten them upon the
myst eries of the past . The Ritual will h elp them to decipher
the meaning of these secret and hidden chambers and their
contents written in stone.
The Sphinx at Ghizeh (in Egyptian, Hu [~ h) Dr
Budge regards as the symbol of the Sun-god Ra, Temu,
Khepera, H eru, Kuti, and says, "it was made to keep away evil
spirits from the tombs which were round about." Vve cannot
agree with Dr Budge in the reason he assigns for its erection,
since the names alone denote that it was erect ed as a monument
to "The One Great God," and the "Seven Glorious Ones" and
as a "pillar of the great wonder in Egypt," as we read in the
volume of the Sacred Law; and also from the Ritual we find that
Ra, Temu, Khepera are all one and the same-names of the great
spirit under different dynasties in the Solar Mythos. " Hu" was
also a name of Horus, as we find from the 8oth chapter of the
Ritual: "I have seized upon Hu from the place in which I found
him," also ·~I am the craftsman who lighteneth the darkness
and I come to dissipate the darkness that light should be." For
H eru and Kuti we have to go back to the Stellar Mythos. H eru
represents Horus I. and Kuti denotes the Seven Glorious Ones,
the Shining Ones, light, etc., and combined as H eru-Kuti, "the
Light of the World ." Speaking of H eru-Kuti in the Ritual, it
says, "I am the Light of the World," and the ancient sign is \1/
The Sphinx was most certainly erected in connection with
the Great Pyramid of Ghizeh, though after the latter. This is
most distinctly stated in the Ritual and the oldest Papyrus. It
could not have been erected for the abode of the Sun-god, because
it is typical as it stands of the passage of the Sun from West to
East-i.e. from sunset to sunrise. The old Egyptians took the
Sun as a type of the powers of Ra, Temu, Khepera, etc.-seven
names in fact of the Great Spirit. Kuti would then mean that
these represented the Seven Glorious Ones in the Stellar
Mythology, but Kuti also means light, and therefore probably was
used as "the light of the Glorious Ones," Ra having taken the
place of the Seven Glorious Ones, as "The Light" in the Solar
Mythos. To many there may be a difficulty of decipherment of
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
all these names under the consideration of Solar Mythos, but to us
there is not any difficulty, and the explanation is this : that the
Sphinx was erected after the Great Pyramid of Ghizeh was built
. as a monument to Heru-ur or Horus I., and Heru-Kuti would mean
a monument erected to Horus I.," the Great Light ofthe World"
\If-i.e. Horus. The God of the Pole Stars is the God of the
Seven Glorious Ones-i.e. Horus I., and when the Stellar Mythos
was merged into the Solar, Heru was brought on as one god, but
Ra took his place, and Temu and Khepera, etc., were other names
for the same in different dynasties as supreme for the time. The
sun, representing Ra, rose in the East and set in the vVest,
diffusing the light of day from its rising to its setting, and thus
giving light to the world in the Solar.1
It is only by studying the Ritual of ancient Egypt, in
connection with these ancient monuments, that we can arrive at
anything like a true and clear conception of their ideas and beliefs,
and we cannot understand the volume of our Sacred Law if we
simply take a literal translation as we have it, hence the various
and different opinions of many divines, who honestly believe in
the Bible and Christianity.
The one point on which Egyptologists might differ from us
is with regard to the position of the Sphinx. The Sphinx faces
the sun at rising (East), and in our opinion this would indicate
that it was built much later than the Great Pyramid, and at
1
Gerald Massey is of opinion that it represented the double equinox or the
double horizons-i.e. a monument that commemorates the founding of the equinox iri
the double horizon, and represented the passage of the sun from West to East in the
under earth before they had worked out Amenta, but as we have shown from the
Ritual the Sphinx was built after the Great Pyramid, but it is quite possible that
lVIr Gerald Massey may be right in his opinion, if we take it that this was built at the
e:uliest part of the Solar Mythos or in the Stellar as the double horizon of Shu. It
is made in a compound image-male in front, female behind-and if they built it to
represent the passage of the Child Horus (Harmachus) entering the Sphinx in the
W est at su nset travelling through (representing Horus travelling the underworld)
and coming out in the Eastas the rising sun-symbolical of the risen Horus-it would
be symbolical of the passage of the Sun God or the Soul. Amenta was not entirely
worked out at this time, in Afr Mas sey's opinion, but from the structur ~ of the interior
of the Pyramid we are of opinion that a great part, if not all, was worked out during
the Stellar Mythos and when the Solar came in vogue they changed the God of the
Pole Star (North) to the Sun God (East) as orientation of other Pyramids prove.
If then we take it to represent the double horizon of Shu and the passage from the
West (se tting sun) through to the East and rising again in the East as a glorious
light and body it would symbolise the risen Horus or Amsu and be one point of the
commencement of the Solar Mythos.
 PRilVIORDIAL MAN
the time when the Solar Mythos was taking the place of the
Stellar, except Mr G. Massey is correct in his view. It
would not alter the meaning or the reason, but only show how
they brought on and made use of the Stellar doctrines in their
Solar Mythology. It was evidently a connecting link between
the two, and when the future has restored to us the hidden
chambers buried here, light will be given to us. That these
chambers are there the Ritual proves to us, and there is no doubt
in our mind, also, that the ancient name of the Great Pyramid
was "Khuti," which denotes the seven Lights or Glorious Ones,
and not merely light as Mr Marsh Adams has stated; it also
signifies as Heru-Kuti, the representation in stone of Horus I.,
the Light of the World and all his doctrines, or the doctrines and
divine message given to man at this early period to read and learn
what he must do and what he had to pass through to attain
triumph over darkness (ignorance), so that his soul and spirit,
after this life, should find everlasting rest and happiness, and the
presence of the Divine God of Light, and have a full knowledge of
all things.
Therefore the ancient name of the Great Pyramid was "Khuti,"
which denotes the seven Lights or Glorious Ones, and not merely
light. This most mysterious monument stands to-day almost
perfect and intact, whilst of all other structures, which made the
marvels of the ancient world, scarcely a vestige remains; but the
Great and Grand Pyramid of Ghizeh still stands undestroyed and
indestructible, ages after the lesser structures have passed away,
as it stood ages before they ever came into existence. Certainly
more than fifty centuries, and how many more it is impossible
to say for certain, have passed away since the building first con-
cealed from view those secret chambers and hidden mysteries, of
which no other building on the globe contains the equal. What
the concealed significance may be of that secret masonry, by whom
and for what purpose the complex plan was designed, has per-
plexed many minds and created a large amount of discord.
M aspero takes it for granted that the Great Pyramid of Ghizeh
was built by Kufu; most other writers have followed his example.
In his well-written book, "The Dawn of Civilisation," he dilates
upon what might have been, and draws a pretty picture out of
his imagination : but are there facts for the foundation of his
picture ? If we turn to the papyri we find that all the plans of the
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
architecture of the building had been handed down to Num-Kufu
(we do not like the word " Kheops," because it is the Greek,
and why use Greek in Egyptology when we have the Egyptian,
which to our ears is quite as euphonious, if not more so. Num-
Kufu is certainly a softer and pleasanter sound than Kheops),
and in all probability the Pyramid had been completed many
thousands of years before Num-Kufu was born. The name
Khufu or Kufu, King of the 4th dynasty, was found cut on stone
dating back to the King of the r st dynast y, at Bubastis. There
is evidence that his grandfather had obtained these plans from his
ancestors, and that they were handed down simply to g~ve the
"key of the building." The fact of the name being found written
on the side of a stone built into the North wall does not necessarily
identify the builder, for we find in the Papyrus of Nu that it was a
part of the eschatological ceremony to engrave four different names
on four stones, which were to be built into the North, South, East
and West walls. The names on these stones were different names
of the guardians who protect ed the North, South, East and West,
and might have been changed with each "Grand Mast er" or
dynasty. This has a very significant meaning to Freemasons,
who will be interested in understanding the same if it were so, and
we find that the t emples in Central America had the same either
written or depicted in Sculptured Figures . These four names,
as we have stated before, the guardians of N. E. S. and W.,
are the four children of Horus.
The orientation of the Great Pyramid was undoubtedly made
from Stellar observation (which is a very important fact to note)
at the time when the Stellar Mythology had been perfect ed.
Proctor states : " It would seem that the builders of the
Pyramid were anxious to place it in latitude 30° as clearly as their
means of observation permitted. Let us consider what result they
achieved, and the evidence thus afforded respecting their skill and
scientific attainments. In our own time, of course, the astro-
nomer has no difficulty in determining with great exactness the
position of any given latitude-parallel. But at the time when the
Great Pyramid was built it must have been a matter of very
serious difficulty to determine the position of any required latitude-
parallel with a great degree of exactitude. The most obvious way
of dealing with the difficulty would have been by observing the
length of shadows thrown by upright posts at noon in spring and
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
autumn. In latitude 30° North at noon in spring (or, to speak
precisely, on the day of the Vernal Equinox) the sun is just twice
as far from the horizon as he is from the point vertically overhead ;
and if a pointed post were set exactly upright at true noon (sup-
posed to occur at the moment of the Vernal or Autumnal Equinox)
the shadow of the post would be exactly half as long as a line
drawn from the pole to the end of the shadow. But observations
based on this principle would have presented many difficulties to
the architects of the pyramid . The sun, not being a point of light,
but a globe, the shadow of a pointed rod does not end in a well-
defined point. The moment of true noon, which is not the same
as the ordinary or civil noon, never does agree exactly with the
time of the Vernal or Autumnal Equinox and may be removed
from it by any interval of time not exceeding twelve hours. And
there are manyother circumstances which would lead astronomers,
like those who doubtless presided over the scientific preparations
for building the Great Pyramid, to prefer a means of determining
the latitude depending on another principle. The heavens would
afford practically unchanging indications for their purpose. The
stars being all carried round the pole of the heavens, as if they
were fixed points in the interior of a hollow revolving sphere, it
becomes possible to determine the position of the pole of the star
sphere, even though no bright conspicuous star actually occupies
that point. Any bright star close by the pole is seen to revolve
in a very small circle, whose centre is the pole itself. Such a star
is our present so-called Pole Star; and, though in the days when
the Great Pyramid was built, that star was not near the pole,
another, and probably a brighter star lay near enough to the pole
to serve as a Pole Star, and to indicate by its circling motion the
position of the actual pole in the heavens.
"This star, called Thuban, from the Arabian al-Thuban, the
Dragon, is now very bright, being rated at barely above the fourth
magnitude, but it was formerly the brightest star of the constella-
tion, as its name indicates. B ayer also assigned to it the first
lett er of the Greek alphabet, though this is not absolutely decisive
evidence that so late as his day it retained its superiority over the
second magnitude stars to which Bayer assigned the second and
third Greek letters.
"In the year 2790 B.c. or thereabouts, the star was at its
nearest to the true North pole of the heavens, the diameter of the
2B
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
little circle in which it then moved being considerably less than
one-fourth the apparent diameter of the moon. At that time the
star must have seemed, to all ordinary observation, an absolutely
fixed centre, round which all the other stars revolved. At the
time when the pyramid was built this star was about sixty times
farther removed from the true pole, revolving in a circle whose
apparent diameter was about seven times as great as the moon's;
yet it would still be regarded as a very useful Pole Star, especially
as there are very few conspicuous stars in the neighbourhood.
This was at that time and for many subsequent centuries the
leading star of the great constellation called ' The Dragon.'
"The pole of the heavens, as we know, varies in position ac-
cording to the latitude of the observer. At the North pole it is
exactly overhead. At the equator the poles of the heavens are
both on the horizon; and as the observer travels from the equator
towards the North or South pole of the earth, the corresponding
pole of the heavens rises higher and higher above the horizon.
In latitude 30°, or one-third of the distance from the equator to
the pole, the pole of the heavens is raised one-third of the way
from the horizon to the point vertically overhead; and when this
is the case the observer knows that he is in latitude 30°. The
builders of the Great Pyramid, with the almost constantly clear
skies of Egypt, may reasonably be supposed to have adopted this
means of det ermining the true position of that 30th parallel on
which they appear to have designed to place the great building
they were about to erect.
"It so happens that we have the means of forming an opinion
on the question whether they used one method or the other ;
whether they employed the sun or the stars to guide them to the
geographical position they required. In fact, were it not for this
circumstance, we should not have thought it worth while to discuss
the qualities of either method. It will presently be seen that the
discussion bears importantly on the opinion we are to form of the
skill and attainments of the pyramid architects. Every celestial
object is apparently raised somewhat above its true position by
the refractive power of our atmosphere, being most raised when
nearest the horizon, and least when nearest to the point vertically
overhead. This effect is, indeed, so marked on bodies close to
the horizon that if the astronomers of the pyramid times had ob-
served the sun, the moon and stars attentively when so placed,
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
they could not have failed to discover the peculiarity. Probably,
however, though they noted the time of rising and setting of the
celestial bodies, they only made instrumental observations upon
them when these bodies were high in the heavens. Thus they
remained ignorant of the refractive powers of the air. Even that
skilful astronomer, H apparchus, who may be justly called the
father of observational astronomy, overlooked this peculiarity,
which Ptolemy would seem to be the first to recognise. Now if
they had det ermined the position of the 30th parallel of latitude
by observation of the noonday sun (in spring or autumn), then
since, owing to refraction, they would have judged the sun to be
higher than he really was, it follows that they would have sup-
posed the latitude of any station from which they observed to be
lower than it really was ; for the lower the latitude the higher is
the noonday sun at any given season. Thus, when really in
latitude 30°, they would have supposed themselves in a latitude
lower than 30° and would have travelled a little farther North to
find the proper place, as they would have supposed, for erecting
the Great Pyramid. On the other hand, if they determined the
place from observations of the movements of the stars near the
pole of the heavens, they would make an error of a precisely
opposite nature ; for the higher the latitude the higher is the pole
of the heavens, and refraction, therefore, which apparently raises
the pole of the heavens, gives to a station the appearance of being
in a higher latitude than it really is, so that the observer would
consider he was in latitude 30° North when in reality somewhat
South of that latitude. We have only then to inquire whether
the Great Pyramid was set North or South of the latitude 30° to
ascertain whether the pyramid architects observed the noonday
sun or · circumpolar st ars to determine their latitude ; always
assuming, as we reasonably may, that those architects did propose
to set the pyramid in that particular latitude, and that they were
able to make very accurat e observations of the apparent positions
of the celestial bodies, but that they were not acquainted with the
refractive effects of the atmosphere. The answer comes in no
doubtful t erms. The centre of the Great P yramid's base lies
about one mile and a third South of the 30th parallel of
latitude, and from this position the pole of the heavens, as
raised by refraction, would appear to be very near indeed to
the required position. In fact, if the pyramid had been set about
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
half-a-mile still farther South, the pole would have seemed just
right.
"Of course such an explanation as we have suggested appears
altogether heretical to the Pyramidalists. According to them the
pyramid architects knew perfectly well where the true 3oth
parallel lay, and knew also all that modern science has discovered
about refraction; but set the pyramid South of the true parallel
and North of the position where refraction would just have made
the apparent elevation of the pole correct, simply in order that the
pyramid might correspond as nearly as possible to each of two
conditions, whereof both could not be fulfilled at once. The
pyramid would indeed, they say, have been set even more closely
midway between the true and the apparent parallels of degrees
North, but that the Jeeseh hill on which it is set does not afford
a rock of foundation any farther orth. 1 So very close,' says
Professor Smyth, 1 was the Great Pyramid placed to the northern
brink of its hill, that the edges of the cliff might have broken off
under the terrible pressure, had not the builders banked up most
firmly the immense mounds of rubbish which came from their
work, and which Strabo looked so particularly for r8oo years ago,
but could not find. Here they were, however, and still are,
utilised in enabling the Great Pyramid to stand on the very utmost
verge of its commanding hill, with the limits of the two required
latitudes, as well as over the centre of the land's physical and
radial formation, and at the same time on the sure and proverbi-
ally wise foundation of rock.' (Pet er-Cephas- a Stone.) 'Thou
art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my Church' (St Matt.
xvi. r8).
"The next circumstance to be noted in the position of the Great
Pyramid (as of all the pyramids) is that the sides are carefully
oriented. This, like the approximation to a particular latitude,
must be regarded as an astronomical rather than a geographical
relation. The accuracy with which the orientation has been
effected will serve to show how far the builders had mast ered the
methods of astronomical observation by which orientation was to
be secured . The problem was not so simple as might be supposed
by those who are not acquainted with the way in which the cardi-
nal points are correctly determined . By Solar observations, or
rather by the observations of shadows cast by vertical shafts
before and after noon, the direction of the meridian, or North and
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
South line, can theoretically be ascertained, but probably in this
case, as in determining the latitude, the builders took the stars for
their guide. The pole of the heavens would mark the true North,
and equally the Pole Star, when below or above the pole, would
give the true North, but of course most conveniently when below
the pole. Nor is it difficult to see how the builders would make
use of the Pole Star for this purpose. From the middle of the
Northern side of the intended base they would bore a slant
passage, t ending always from the position of the Pole Star at its
lower meridional passage; that star at each successive return t o
that position serving to direct their progress, while its small range
E ast and West of the pole would enable them most accurately to
determine the star' s true mid-point below the pole-that is, the
true North. When they had thus obtained a slant tunnel point-
ing to the meridian, and had carried it down to a point nearly
below the middle of the proposed square base, they could, from
the middle of the base, bore vertically downwa,r ds, until by rough
calculation they were near the lower end of the slant tunnel ; or
both tunnels could be made at the same time. Then a subter-
ranean chamber would be opened out from the slant tunnel. The
vertical boring, which need not be wider than necessary to allow
a plumbline to be suspended down to it, would enable the archi-
t ects to det ermine the point vertically below the point of suspen-
sion. The slant tunnel would give the direction of the true North,
either from that point or from a point at some known small
distance east or west of that point. It would only be a lucky
accident, of course, that the direction of the slant tunnel's access
and that of the vertical from the selected central point would lie
in the same vertical plane. The obj ect of the tunelling would,
in fact, be to determine how far apart the vertical planes through
these points lay, and the odds would be great against the result
proving to be zero . Thus, a line from some ascertained p oint
near the mouth of the vertical boring to the mouth of the slant
tunnel would lie due North and South, and serve as the required
guide for the orientation of the pyramid's base . If this base
extended beyond the opening of the slant tunnel, then, by con-
tinuing this tunnelling through the base tiers of the pyramid, t he
means would be obtained of correcting the orientation .
"This, we say , would be the course naturally suggest ed to
astronomical architects who had determined the latitude in the
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
manner already described. It may even be the only very accurate
method available before the t elescope had been invented ; so that
if the accuracy of the orientation appears to be greater than could
be obtained by the shadow method, the natural inference, even in
the absence of corroborative evidence, would be that the Stellar
method, and no other, had been employed. Now, in 1779, Nouet,
by refined observations, found the error of orientation measured
by less than 20 minutes of arc, corresponding roughly to a dis-
placement of the corners by about ¥- inches from their true
position, as supposed to be determined from the centre, or to a
displacement of a Southern corner by 53 inches on an East and
West line from a point due South of the corresponding Northern
corner. This error, for a base length of 9140 inches, would not
be serious, being only one inch in about five yards when esti-
mated in the second way. Yet the result is not quite worthy of
the praise given to it by Professor Smyth. H e himself, hov,rever,
by much more exact observations, with an excellent altazimuth,
reduced the alleged error from 20 minutes to only 4-0, or to
9-4oths of its formerly supposed value. This made the total dis-
placement of a Southern corner from the true meridian, through
the corresponding Northern corner almost exactly one foot, or one
inch in about 21 yards,a degree of accuracy rendering it practically
certain that some Stellar method was used in orienting the base .
Now, there is a slanting tunnel occupying precisely the position
of the tunnel which should, according to this view, have been in
order accurately to orient the pyramid's base, assuming that
the time of the building of this pyramid corresponded with one of
the epochs when the star Alpha Draconis was distant 3° 42 1 from
the pole of the heavens. In other words there is a slant tunnel
Northwards and upwards from a point deep down below the
middle of the pyramid's base, and inclined 26° 17 ' to the horizon,
the elevation of Alpha Draconis at its lower culmination when
1
3° 42 from the pole. The last epoch when the star was thus
placed was circita 2r6o B.c., the epoch next before that was 3440
B.c. Between these two we should have to choose, on the hypo-
thesis that the slant tunnel was really direct ed to that star when
the foundations of the pyramid were laid, the next epoch before
the earlier of the two named was about 28,ooo B.c., and the
pyramid's date cannot have been more remote than 4000 B.c."
We have given Proctor's statements thus fully to show that the
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 391
orientation of the temple is North, and therefore must have been
built during a period of Stellar Mythology. Why could this not
be 28,ooo B.c., and what reason and facts had he to corroborate
his theory that the date of the Pyramid cannot have been more
remote than 4000 B .C. ? We cannot find any facts to support
this, but there is evidence of the greater antiquity . This Mytho-
logy preceded both Lunar and Solar, and we know that the
Osirian was in practice rs,ooo years ago, so that the Great Pyra-
mid must have been in existence a long period before all the
temples which were oriented East , according to Lunar or Solar
Mythos, suchas those of the Druids, Yucatans, Incas, et c., and
some of these we know to be upwards of ro,ooo years old . We find
that various writers differ a good deal in their opinions about the
antiquity of many of these temples, consequently they disagree
as to the date when they were built. But these writers only bring
forward their own opinions without any facts to support their
arguments. Our astronomers have never attacked the subj ect of
the precession, or rather recession of the seven Pole Stars, as did
the ancients. Proctor may be wrong in his date of 28,ooo B. C.
before a Pole Star shone down this slant ; if not, then it must be
at least of this age. The recent discoveries at Aby dos prove it
over rs,ooo years at the lowest estimate.
The one Great Year takes 25,827 years to perform its cycle,
and during that time the Pole Star changes seven times-once in
every 3700 years, roughly . The priests of Egypt recorded their
observations from generation to generation at least for one cycle,
if not more, and mapped out the heavens in seven astronomes-
the origin of the seven heavens, seven mountains, seven lights,
seven pillars, etc. Each Pole Star symbolised the Lord of
Eternity- " The Book of the Dead," chaps. cxiv. and cxxiii.,
prove this conclusively. _
Now, if our readers-we speak to those who are really inter-
ested in the subj ect-will but think and reflect for themselves-
they will see that the date of the pyramids and of many of the
very earliest remains which we find throughout the world, can be
proved by their orientation, because the orientation denotes the
mythology and beliefs which were extant at the time these were
built, though this fact seems to have been overlooked by a large
number of writers on the subject.
Thus we know that the orientation of the Great Pyramid of
 392 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Ghizeh is North, therefore it was built when the Stellar Mythology
was extant. We also know that the orientation of the Druidical
temples and tombs, still to be found all over the British Isles, the
Mayal temples in Mexico, and amongst the Incas of South
America, etc., is East or East by South, therefore the mythology
at the time was Lunar or Solar, probably Solar.
At the same time we must always remember that one mytho-
logy overlapped the other, so to speak, because perfect evolution
takes time ; thus, when Lunar Mythos was first established it
would be long before this entirely supplanted Stellar, and in the
same way, when Solar Mythos first came into existence and began
its lease of life, the Lunar would overlap it.
The Egyptians never "lost anything," but brought forward
and incorporated all the old with the new. A careful study of
this, we venture to say, will tend to elucidate a more accurate
date as regards the ancient monuments, wherever there are
remains of past records to -be deciphered. This is a point of
great importance to the Antiquarian.
We maintain that the Pyramid was built at the time when
the mythology of the ancient people became eschatological in its
development and perfection-i.e. after the Grand Master or Priest
had received divine knowledge direct from the Grand Master
above. In its decipherment you will find the architecture of our
planetary system, with its laws and movements, portrayed in
minute measurements, and illustrating their belief in future life.
Also in its interior is shown hieroglyphically and symbolically
their belief as to what occurs to the departed dead before the soul
is finally united to its Ka in the Grand Lodge above, which
contains all as the "One Great Wonder out of Egypt."
Nothing could prove our argument more conclusively than
to quote Eratosthenes, a most unimpeachable witness for the
Egyptians. He was born in the year 276 B.c., and was keeper of
the great Alexandrian library, and the most learned Greek in
Egypt at the time. Amongst the subjects he wrote on, one was
Astronomy, where h e mentions this fact: "that the festi val of Isis'
was celebrated in his time at the Autumn equinox. It had been
celebrated when the Easter equinox was in Virgo." This perfectly
agrees with the position of Isis, the Virgin mother, in the Zodiac.
During six months in the great year six signs receded in pre-
cession from Virgo to Pisces, and not until thirteen thousand years
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 393
later did Autumn equinox coincide once more with the sign of
Virgo. There is no meeting point of the mythology with the
astronomy more obvious than these two signs of the zodiac. It is
impossible that this imagery should have been constellated in the
planisphere for the last time the equinoxes entered them, which
was about the year 255 B.c., where they still linger at the present
moment. The time before that, in round numbers, was twenty-
six thousand years previously. It is equally a fact that when the
"Solar Horus "had entered the zodiac, the birthplace was shifted
from sign to sign, according to the movements in precession, from
Virgo to Leo-from Cancer to the Gemini-from Taurus to Aries,
and from Aries to Pisces. Now this was all Solar, as the Ritual
proves, and Lunar and Stellar were previous to this. As we have
shown, the Great Pyramid was built at the time of Stellar,
therefore the most ancient date must be the correct one. The
position of the equinox has to be made out according to the
precessional year, not by the lesser year. This difference constitutes
the difficulty of the reckoning. The time of the equinox was
determined in the lesser year by the recurrence of equal day and
night, but the position of the equinoxes in the great year was
determined by the ruJing of the Herald Star. The Egyptian
founders of Astronomical science did not begin with mathematical
calculations : they had to verify everything by observation
through all the range of periodic time-it was the only method at
first. It was by direct observation, not by calculation, that the
wise men of Egypt obtained their knowledge of precession. By
ages and ages of watching and registering they perceived that the
backward movement of the equinox, as immense in time as it is
slow in motion, had to be reckoned with as a factor of vast magni-
tude, and that this long hand on the face of the eternal horologue
was a determinative of the highest cycle of all, so far as they could
measure periodic time. By imperceptible degrees the movement
itself had become apparent, and the point of equal day and night
was observed to be passing out of one group of stars upon the
elliptic into another which coincided with a change of Pole Stars.
· It could only be in a climate like Egypt that this could be
done, where the atmosphere was clear and no clouds to obscure
their perpetual view and unceasing watchings and all the stars
shone with that brilliancy we find there. What other country
on this Earth has the same atmospheric surroundings?
 CHAPTER XIX

SIDE by side with this Masonic mystery have come down to us

various papyri of sacred writings, which have been called the
Ritual of ancient E gypt or " The Book of the Dead," and it is to
this we now turn for an explanation of the myst eries of the monu-
ment. Not only in the pyramid, however, were these rites and
ceremonies practised and carried out, but at other t emples in
Egypt- Memphis, H eliopolis, the t emple of the Sphinx; but
none of these were perfect in later dynastic times,nor did they have
the whole of the symbology like the pyramid itself. It is only the
Temple of the P yramid and the Papyrus that show any theop-
neusty . A number of different papyri that have been written at
various times by separate scribes have been found. We believe
if we could obtain the whole " Papyri of the Pyramid" we should
find a perfect ritual of the various eschatological ceremonies . We
have no doubt that a great part of the writings have been lost,
but there is quite sufficient evidence extant to explain the secret.
Although the language is symbolical to a very great extent,
we have it on other evidence that the secret s of the Eschatology
were not written, but were declaimed and learnt orally ; all that
they had written being recorded in the " Pietra Libra" or " Book
of Stone," which the High Priests read once a year to the people.
All .the secrets were passed on from generation to generation, and
taught orally by the priests alone. W e can only conj ecture that
some explanation of these secrets was written on papyrus, sym-
bolically, so that they should not be lost for ever, at some far
remote period when internal changes were taking place in the
country, which we read of in history, and that they might die
without having transmitted them orally, being considered divine
laws. The " Ritual or Book of the Dead " is what is written
and known as their religious belief, as far as their writings have
been discovered. At the same time be it understood that to
394
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN 395
understand the Ritual of the R esurrection you must go'' back
for their E schatology to the lesser myst eries of their Mytho-
logy and Astronomical My thology, and even before, back
to the original Sign-language, which was the language of
the mythology, and which was the primitive mode of repre-
senting external nature and its animistic powers. The t ypes
here called totemic were extant as a means of rendering these
powers when there were no gods or goddesses ye t divinised.
P owers of nature were perceived to be at work throughout all
the earth and celestial bodies ; their powers were superhuman
from the first and they were represented by appropriate and equi-
valent zootypes, but the powers and not the t ypes were the obj ect
of supreme regard. The types were not the object of worshi p . The
Gods and Goddesses were after represented by totemic t ypes, but
they were n ot conceived to be the t ypes, and in all cases there
were obvious reasons for the representation, but it was the powers
and not the ty pes that were ultim ately divinised.
In the E schatology the same t ypes were reapplied t o the
human soul which were imaged in the flesh by Horus, who died
bodily, entered Amenta in mummy form, and rose again in glory
as H orus the divine. The true interpret ation of the E gyptian
picture, copied by D enon at Philce, is " I am the R esurrection and
the L i fe." From the beginning to the end of the Ritual it is
based, first on the mythologies, and then the rendering of these
. becomes esch atological. We must recognise the diffe rent phases
and discriminate these-to read the R itual correctly and try and
fathom the thinking minds of the old E gyptian priests. The
main difference betwixt the Mythos and the Eschatology is that
one is represented in the earth of time, the other in the earth of
eternity. It is the Egyptian Book of Life, it is the Pre-christian
vVord of God, and it purports to contain the gnosis of salvation
from the second dead, together with the ways and mea:ns of
attaining et ernal life, and these were enacted in the drama of the
mysteries . After this life on earth there was a resurrection after
passing the Tuat in Amenta- the earth of et ernity for the human
soul evolved on this earth . It was then that the claim to the
resurrection in spirit and t o life eternal in heaven had to be made
good and established by many long and painful experiences, by
which the soul was perfected eventually as an ever-living spirit .
The words of promise had to b e performed and made true before
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
the Ma-Kheru of immortality could be earned and endless con-
tinuity of life be assured.
It is only by going back to the original and following on st ep
by step that we can gain a true idea of what the Egyptian religion
was at the time of its purest E schatology. So many writers on
this subj ect have simply described the " Osirian doctrines," and
in doing this have followed the Greek and Latin writers, stumbling
about in the dark and falling into holes they cannot get out of,
until they call upon the Egyptians to bring them a ladder, there-
fore it is hardly to be wondered at that so little is known of the
meaning of all the religious ceremonies and observances which
were the dramatic performances of their belief in the resurrection
of the dead, and everlasting life, and which were certainly carried
on in perfect ceremonies in pre-dynastic times, perhaps more
difficult to underst and because the priests and scribes of the later
dyn asties had so altered and corrupted the original particulars-
partly because the scribes at the time of the New Empire
(B.C . IJOO-JOO ) were unable to read correctly the' hieratic charac-
ters which formed the names of some of the kings of the early
Archaic period, and partly because nearly all E gyptologists
believe and are still under the impression that there were a large
number of gods instead of the different powers and different types
of the One God- God in the Spirit, Ra; God in mummy form,
Osiris; and God as Son, Child Horus. This was the latest form
of their Trinity, and the earliest, Horus I., Sut and Shu. But
what ages had passed ere the E gyptian Mythology of Horus,
Sut and Shu h ad passed by evolution into the higher E schatology
of Ra, Osiris and the Child Horus ! ! and how long, probably
thousands and thousands of years, had it taken the earliest form of
man to observe the powers of nature-to image these in sign-
language-to formulate his totemic ceremonies into a mythology,
and then astro-mythology, before this was perfect, and all these
various t ypes and powers of the One God, and not the many as
most people suppose ?
It is only by studying the" Ritual or B ook of the Dead " that
anyone can really understand the meaning and significance · of
the Great Pyramid- in fact, here lies the Ritual, written in stone.
This Ritual of the Resurrection was the E gyptian Book of Life,
and the account which this scripture gives of itself is that it was a
revelation made by R a, the Holy Spirit. It was given to Horus the
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 397
Son) who converses with the Father in Heaven . Horus speaks it
as the word of God and as the Sayer of the Sayings to those who
are living on earth and to the 11 breathless ones in Hades ." " I
utter his Word to thee)" says Horus) who personates the Word in
his first advent) and) in the second) is the word made truth as
Horus-ma-Kheru. One of the most beautiful ideas of the
E gyptians was that of representing the eternal Father by the ever-
coming Son) as in the Child Horus) who was the t ype of et ernal
youth as an external child . This was the child of a mother who
was the et ernal virgin) and thus youth or youthfulness had been
imaged by the pre-anthropomorphic types of the calf) the lamb)
the branch of a tree and the shoot of the papyrus plant. The
doctrines of the Incarnation) the Virgin birth) the Resurrection)
the Father-God who is identical with his own son) and others)
believed to be specifically Christian) were Egyptian ages and
ages before the present era began. "The Book of the Dead"
contains a true decipherment of the symbolic language found
depicted in stone in the pyramid itself) t eaching their belief as
to what occurred to the spirit after leaving the body) and wha:t
it had to pass through beforeitcould reach the Grand Lodge above)
and thus pointing out and laying down a guide to our thoughts
and actions while in this su'blunary abode; also in Amenta) so
that the departed soul might be able to pass through the various
ordeals encountered hereafter) namely) by learning to obey the
principles of Truth) Justi ce and Morality in this life.
In Chapter XV. ) Hy mn 3) of 11 The Book of the Dead)" it says :
11
Freedom for ever from perdition is derived from this book ) and
upon it I firmly take my stand."
In the double symbolism of P yramid and Ritual lie the chief
difficulties of decipherment and the strongest evidence of their
correspondence. For) as the departed in his progress was ulti-
mately to become united in the fulness of intimacy with the Soul
of All) his Creator) so it was necessary that he should progress in
the knowledge of the mysteries which envisage alike the spiritual
and material creation . To know Horus in his forms of mani-
fest ation was the secret of power; to understand Horus in all his
names) all his places) conferred the Crown of Illumination. But
in the attainment of that knowledge there were many st ages
which must be traversed by the finite mortal; many grades which
must be achieved by the h oly departed) when the mouth of the
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
tomb, the Portal of Eternal Day, had been opened for him, and
the catechumen of divine wisdom had been adulated as the Postu-
lant of Immortality. The Postulant, with upraised arms, must be
recreated in incorruption, and the soul must be born anew before
the Postulant could be initiated into things divine ; or, a:s the
Ritual says: "The Ka with upraised arms is the soul to be ulti-
mately attained by the manes perfected ." As we have it, the
Initiate must pass through the fiery ordeal to be proved as adept,
like Paul, who was epopt and perfect, thus showing that Paul was
a Mason and initiated into the highest degree. The Adept must
be justified in the Tribunal of Truth before he could emerge from
the shadow of the Halls of Death into the immediate presence of
the Source of Light. The Justified must become the Illuminate.
The Illuminate must be consummated as master before he could
obtain the innermost mansion in the divine house. For each of
such grades, according to the creed of Egypt, the Creator has
assigned a distinct locality in the universe of space, and each of
these localities is described symbolically in "The Book of the
Dead " or Ritual, and inscribed masonically in the featu'res and
dimensions of the Pyramid. Not to everyone, therefore, did the
secrets of the Pytamid lie open, nor could there be a more unpar-
donable offence than the profanation of its secrets. And as it
was the character of that religion to be concealed, and as the
manifestations of the Creator are deeper and more secret yet th•a n
His works, so it was essential that the sacred symbols relating to
Him should not betray their deepest mysteries, even to the
Initiate; but should reserve their most sacred meaning for the
Illuminate after full probation. In other words, the Initiate was
taught step by st ep, and it was pointed out to him that only by
perseveni:nce in a right and true line of conduct could he pass to
the next stage, and finally obtain the Crown of Triumph; he must
lead such a life as corresponds with our t enets and teachings.
Does not this point out to us the analogy between our t eachings
and our own forms and ceremonies, even all the various names of
the G.A.U. in each degree as we advance ? The passage of the
C-- in the r8 o through the D. R. represents the passage of the
soul through the Tuat and Amentet in the Egyptian Eschatology.
In studying the Ritual of ancient Egypt it is by the power of
sense and reason, joined together, that we study the secret pro-
perties and powers which are therein expressed and portrayed,
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 399
and though our senses are sometimes liable to be deceived, yet,
when they are rightly disposed and fitly exercised about their
proper objects, with the first assistance of reason, they give us
sufficient evidence of truth ; of course, many errors are derived
from our weakness of reason and incapacity to judge of things
either from a diseased or weakened brain through old age, or those
whose genius is very low, whose judgment is always weak; who
are "ever" indulging the dictates of " sense and humour," but
" are simply large children" ; these stand exposed to everlasting
mistakes in life, and live and die in the midst of prejudices. The
creed of Egypt, therefor e, as taught by the Theopneustics, was this :
that we have a body/ within the body a soul, and within the soul a
spirit. The body entirely belonged to this earth, the soul and
spirit to heaven ; although the spirit had to join the Great
Architect of the Universe first , before it could return to its soul.
When the body or material part died, the soul and spirit were liber-
ated, and had to travel through many dangers and difficulties,
also to undergo various trials, as depicted by the symbology which
we find in the pyramids and ancient stones, before the spirit could
regain the Mansion of Bliss and the abode of the Great Architect
of the Universe. The spirit became separated from the soul before
divine judgment took place, and after the spirit was justified the
regeneration of the soul took place. In the E schatology of the
E gyptians they had a Trinity and Unity, and they believed in
punishment as well as Everlasting Happiness. The doctrine of
Immortality and Everlasting Life, and the belief in the Resurrec-
tion of the " Spiritual Body " are the brightest and most prominent
features of the E gyptian religion, and this we find was their belief
before the time of the first King of the first dynast y . A study of
the religious formularies of all periods proves that the great
fundamental ideas of the Egyptians remained unchanged from
the earliest to the latest historical times, and it seems that they
must have been received by the earlier E gyptian priests of
Dynastic times in much the same form as that in which they
handed them on.
At first they were "recited" only and not written, and it
1 T he D ynastic E gyptians believed in : -
I. A P hysical Body-The Khat. z. A So ul or-Ba. 3· A H ear t or-Ab .
4 · A D ouble or-Ka. S· An Intelligence or-Klm . 6. A P ower or -Sekhem .
7· A Shadow or-Khaibit. 8. A Spiri t ual Bod y or-Sah . 9· A Name or-Rem .
B y some divided again or added to.
400 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
is probable that they existed in this form for a very long
period.
The variet y of names given to God and the Holy Spirit
has led persons) who ought to know b etter) to assert that in
ancient Egypt each separate name indicates a separate god or
goddess ; hence they stigmatise these early people as idolaters
and image worshippers of many deities. These various names
merely express the infinitely various powers and t ypes of the
divine. The reader need not be reminded that in the J ewish
sacred books numbers of names are given to the Deity which
appear in the H ebrew t ext ) but are concealed from the English
reader under the general title of God .
Their Priests) here on earth) did not worship images nor
serpents nor bulls) as many have stated) which was an ancient
error of the Greeks) made in complet e ignorance of the primitive
modes of representation ; these were only symbolical t ypes) repre-
senting their belief in the great A 0 in H eaven. It was by
teachings) by signs) symbols and ceremonies that the soul and spirit
were prepared here for the future) and taught dram atically what they
had to encounter and pass through after the m aterial body had ceased
to exist.
In the papyri of the old hieroglyphics we find the origin of
all our sacerdotal stories and the manner of the evolution of the
same. Then a blank occurs) and until the papyri) written in
Hieratic and Demotic) containing the stories of the priests of
Memphis and the sayings of J esus) were found) we lost the thread
that connects the old with the new E schatology) but h er e) in the
Demotic) more especially) we have the " bridge " which connects
the Old with the New and Better Covenant. Many may contend
that these are partly copied from our "New Covenant " ; but
these t ales in Demotic are simply the same a·s we find written in
the oldest hieroglyphics) in every particular) and any student will
perceive the fallacy of any argument against this) although we
find that it is adopted by many writers) ignorant or oth erwise) who
appear anxious that the records of the past should not be solved)
but to all earnest students the oldest tales in the ancient
hieroglyphics and those found in the Demotic writings and the
Eschat ology of the present day) are identical. They are simply
repetitions of the story) written thousands of years before the
date when the supposed present covenant was made. That this
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 40I
is not mere supposition can be proved by the comparison of the
one with the other, and the history of the same. The recently
published "Tales of the Priests of Memphis," from the Demotic
Papyri, prove that the missing link has been forged. There are
many other papyri still in the British Museum, the translation of
which, when completed, will demonstrate this fact more clearly.
Certain religious texts are little more than transcripts of old
Egyptian in Demotic spelling, and the present stories in Demotic
are as closely related as possible to the new Egyptian of the rzth
century B.C. as to the Biblical Coptic of the 4th and sth
century A.D.
The ancient Hebrews, Muhammadans and Syrians, borrowed
from the Egyptians their ideas, but they never properly under-
stood the Eschatology, which they most profoundly perverted
from the original. Dr Budge, in his book, " The Gods of Egypt,"
says : " It cannot be too strongly insisted on that all the oldest
gods of Egypt are of Egyptian origin, and that the fundamental
religious beliefs of the Egyptians are also of Egyptian origin, and
that both the gods and their beliefs date from pre-dynastic times,
and have nothing whatever to do with the Semites or Aryans of
history." He asks: What is the meaning of Ashern? 1 It has
for its determinative a Hawk, perched on a standard, etc., and
goes on to say that the Hawk was undoubtedly the first creature
worshipped by the pre-dynastic Egyptians. We maintain that it
was not worshipped by them. It was a type representing Horus
I.-and moreover, these ancient people, at the time of their
Eschatology, never worshipped animals or birds or serpents at all,
and it is a great mistake to think so. Dr Budge, in the above-
named book, commences very late indeed, and evidently does not
understand the primordial or ignores it for reasons of his own.
Th!e early gods and their powers are evolved from their
astronomical mythology, and without this it is impossible to
understand or come to a true idea of how the Priests, in the
dynastic times, changed n~mes and added to the originals. The
earliest Stellar Mythos, the Ritual and Great Pyramid must be
studied together, to arrive at a true and correct value of the
religion of these early people.
It is not of much use commencing with Osirian doctrines to
get a true and definite knowledge of the gods of Egypt, because,
1 We have already answered this in another part of this work.
2C
402 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
before Osiris, they had the __religion of Amen Ra, and before
this that of Atum and Horus I. We must at least go back as
far as then to obtain _any originals. The hawk and other birds
and animals, etc., were all depicted to represent the various
attributes of The Great God." They had no other way of
1
"

doing it at that time. It would be the work of a lifetime to trace

out all the proofs of the earliest people from the time they took
the form of man by evolution ; the lowest degenerate race of
human beings, who had no idea of a life hereafter or a supreme
being, and from that time onwards, formed a mythology and
astra-mythology, totemic ideas and ceremonies, and Stellar
mythos, etc.; and it gives a poor and incorrect idea indeed of
these people when you commence with the latter part of the Solar
Mythos, which is beginning to change and decay, as such, by the
perversion of the texts by the Priests. That the earliest Egyptians
had, and believed in, only One Great God is quite evident. As the
text of the Creation says : " I am the Great God, self-created."
Various names and attributes were given to all his members and
his powers, which have been mistaken by Egyptologists as
separate gods, which was not so, as the earliest texts will show.
At the same time it is not to be wondered at as the scribes did the
same in later times-i.e. they confounded the names of the various
attributes of each member and each power to separate gods, and
so the later texts have become somewhat mixed.

DEviL WoRSHIP, TREE WoRSHIP, PHALLic WoRsHIP, ETC.

These are quite incorrect terms, and in this case "Worship"

is a word employed by writers who are ignorant of Sign-language
in general-such phrases as the above do not explain anything.
The tree was a type of the abode-the Roof Tree, the Mother
of Food and Drink, the Giver of Life and Shelter, etc. Others
we have explained previously.
The Egyptian Ritual is written in the language of animals,
and never was it read in the past, and never will it be in the
future, unless the thinking can be done in the Ideographic types
of thought. Merely reading the hieroglyphics, as phonetics, is
but a first lesson in Sign-language.
Dr Budge states : "The Priests and upper classes certainly
held views and religious beliefs which differed from those of the
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
husbandman, but it is a significant fact that it was not the religion
and mythology of the dynastic Egyptians, but that of the indigenous
pre-dynastic Egyptians." 1
The best educated Priests were as much attached to forms
and traditional symbols as the people themselves, and they were
most unwilling to give up any part of them; but the symbolism
was misunderstood by the ignorant classes, and produced serious
errors. The uneducated loved a plurality of gods, whilst the
Priests and educated people, who could read and understand
books, adopted the idea of ONE Gon, the creator of all beings in
heaven and on earth. But when all is said against the Egyptian
religion which can be said, the fact remains that it is not the
religion itself, but the myths, wherewith generations of foolish
Priests obscured the pure beliefs in monotheism and immortality,
which existed in Egypt from the earliest times of the pre-dynastic
Egyptians. If modern religions were judged in the adverse
manner in which the religion of ancient Egypt has been judged,
none would escape similar condemnation.
The monotheistic character of the Egyptian religion rests on
too firm a foundation to be overthrown, and notwithstanding the
elaborate system of symbolic ceremonials, which was so prominent
a feature of their worship, it has always maintained its place in
the minds of those who were sufficiently educated to understand
the ideas which the symbols thereof represented, and of which we
have been the custodians, bringing them on to the present day in
Freemasonry.
Many think that the god Ra was a different god from Osiris,
but Ra was the spirit form, and Osiris the mummified form of the
same god-both one and the same in two different forms-the
same as Ra-Tem, the Father and Son, and an earlier form still,
Ptah-Tem. The first form we have in the Stellar Mythos was
Horus I. Later, his name became Amsu or the risen Horus. He
was the first man-god, as he rose from the dead; then his name
was changed to Amsu, and he established himself for ever. Osiris
was Solar and a much later cult. The different changes from the
originals are not difficult to understand even in our day, when one
thinks of the various sects and. different doctrines preached by
the Christian Priests, all under Christianity.
We must remember that the Priests of Heliopolis had lost
1 Italics are ours.
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
much of the original meaning and key from those even at H enen-
su, and the Priests of Thebes, who followed, still more.
In Horus I. we have the essence of the primeval god, Nu or
Atum. H e was the great spirit and divine b ody in heaven. H e,
it is stated, fought and vanquished the traditional fiend, Sut,
who dared to wage war against him, and was the establish er
of right and wrong throughout the world. H e made the earth
and the heaven and all that therein is.
Horus is h ere represented as Atum, the Son of Ptah, shedding
his own blood and being portrayed as a Creator of mankind 1 -
Atum, as shown here, was the Creator by the blood shed in a
voluntary sacrifice, and superseded the Mother.
Ptah in the character of Sekari, the Silent Sufferer, " the
coffined one," was the deity that opened up the nether world
for the resurrection in the earliest Solar Mythos.
The original Trinity was first evolved at the time of Horus I.,
and all that follo wed were, and are, copies, prototypes, under
different names, and there are no facts to prove this to be
the contrary, and there is nothing that Dr B udge or any other
E gyptologist can show to prove their assertions that Horus I.
came to Egypt with his followers. The whole of the Ritual and
other t exts, taken in conjunction with the astra-mythology, prove
what we state. W e must remember that there is unquestionable
proof to show that the pre-dynastic Egyptians had worked out
and perfect ed their E schatology ro,ooo years before the dynasties
began. One must go back to their astra-mythology to obtain the
clue of all the meaning of what we read, as the E gyptians always
brought on everything and made use of it in some way, and so
knowing this from Horus I. and Stellar Mythos, we can trace all
the other gods, so called, which had various names and attributes,
back to the one original Trinity and the meaning and origin of our
sacred Triangle. Upon the foundation of Horus I. all that
followed must be built up.
The great fight between light and darkness arose at the
time when the sun's rays were struggling to penetrate the thick
watery vapour which surrounded the earth's surface before it had
sufficiently condensed to make solid matter. In the earliest
mythology Sut was first assigned the supreme power; he was
indeed the king of darkness. :md darkness was all that overspread
1 The Mexican name is Zipe Tot ec, which means Our Lord, the flayed one .
 PTAH-SEKER-AUSAR. THE TRIUNE Goo OF THE RESURRECTION.

The silent sufferer-the coffined one- was the deity who opened up the nether
world for the Resurrec tion in the earliest Solar mythos . He is here seated on
the Throne with all the emblems of sovereign ty as a "spiritual body"; in front
is the representation of his bod y a nd blood-cadave1'-and emblematical of the
change from earthly to spiritual.
•
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
the face of the earth; but as time went on the thick vapour began
to condense in solid form, and the sun's rays penetrated farther
and farther until they reached the solid crust and turned all the
darkness on the face of the earth into light and day. The battle
between Horus I. and Sut had commenced and ended in victory
henceforth for Horus I., and he was the supreme power, and Sut
was cast out into utter darkness (night), and so, as Horus was
assigned the place of the god at the apex or top of the triangle,
Sut was placed at the bottom or South.
The reason why the great serpent fiend was chosen as a t ype
to represent the evil and wicked one was because these huge
reptilian monst ers were numerous at that time, and primitive
man must have felt the great danger he was always exposed to
from these reptiles . H e also observed that they came out at
night in the darkness, and sought for prey and food, and when
the sun arose and drove away the darkness, these fien ds also
retired to sleep and disappeared until the night again returned;
and of all these they probably chose the biggest and most danger-
ous one to themselves as a t ype of " The Great Evil One," and as
there were others of less size and less danger, these were chosen
to represent the lesser "Evil Ones," so we have Beelzebub, the
Chief of the Devils, and Satan as one of the lesser in the Christian
doctrine. That primitive man did not exist at the time when the
sun's rays first began to penetrate and fertilise the earth must
have been a fact, but inasmuch as he afterwards knew how
the world was created and the st ages that intervened from the
time that it was given off by the parent Sun, until his time,
as retards stated herein show ; all the above would be associated
with his mythology, and after that his astra-mythology. H ence
the origin of the legend which has been handed down from time
immemorial by all nations and all creeds, differing perhaps a
little in names and circumst ances as time and evolution have
progressed, but in essence the same, and the foregoing is the
ongm . Many writers have not understood that most , if not all
nations, at all times, h ave made animals as symbols of gods and
divine powers, and still do , as we see here in our own church es.
The figures of a lamb, lion, eagle, ox, and others, in the sculptured
work of our church es, is sufficient proof alone, and any future
generation , findin g these, might say with just as much truth as
these E gyptologists and others have, that we vvorshipped animals,
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
etc., and that it must be so, because they were found depicted in
the remains of our churches and sacred books.
In tracing from the foregoing the history of man and the
creation of this earth from its parent sun, which no doubt was
evolved from its sun, and the evidence of the history as we find
of the past, be it on written papyri, or marks, signs or symbols,
wherever found in any part of the world, delineated on stones or
otherwise, proves that at first man could not write, and had but
few words to express his thoughts ; he could only think in things
as h e saw them-and draw them. Analysing the oldest records
of creation we can find, we come to the opinion there is a very .
definite statement, as one would have expected primitive man to
have handed down orally from generation to generation. Taking
the oldest records of the history of the creation we can find and
our present scientific knowledge, which we know from actual
observation and proofs, we can but arrive at the conclusion" that
there must be some one great eternal power who governs the
universe, a divine being whom we call ' God,' " and of whose form
or power we have no conception; that by His will He created all
things ; that our parent sun was at first a huge mass of fiery
vapour given off from another sun, around which it travels and
takes 25,827 years to do so, and as it has been cooling it has given
off our planetary system, all ever rotating at immense speed.
This earth, as well as the other planets, have given off other
bodies as adjuncts of themselves for purposes which the divine
Creator foresaw-the moons. The earth, when given off, was
one huge mass of fiery vapour, which went whirling round and
round for countless ages until the heated vapour condensed to
water, and this watery mass to solid crust, the interior gradually
cooling, which it will continue to do until the whole is one mass of
solid matter. As soon as this heated watery vapour had cooled
sufficiently to allow the sun's ray to penetrate it and fertilise
any organic matter, the Great Almighty, by His divine power
and will, created germs of life, which fertilised and increased
from the lowest form of organic life to the present highest cul-
tivated man and woman. The oldest hieroglyphic texts of
the creation tell us that vegetable and creeping things existed
first, and science and evolution teach us the same. Man was not
evolved from the Lemur for ages and ages, and at first he had no
idea in his primitive state of a superior being or life hereafter.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
Examples of these primitive little red men may still be found in
the Congo Pygmy, Veddah of Ceylon, the Pygmies in forests of
South America and mountain fastnesses of China, and lowest form
of Negro. Gradually man began to observe and think and to
work out a mythology, and as he progressed in this, an astra-
mythology, ending in their Eschatology.
That the ancient Egyptians believed in evolution there can
be no doubt, for in the" Story of the Creation" Khepera is made
to say :-" I made a foundation in (or by) my own heart, and then
came into being multitudes of things, of things from things, of
what was produced from the things which they produced," which
is a most emphatic manner of stating that everything that is came
into being as a result of the act of the God in laying a foundation
in his own heart, and that when once the creative process had
been set in motion they continued the operation of their own
accord, apparently without any direct interference from the
original creative power, by spiritual and natural Jaws made by
the Divine Creator. They mapped out the celestial heavens
and depicted them by terrestrial ; they used various animals and
compounds of various things they could see and observe to
express the different powers, etc., because they had no words or
articulate sounds to otherwise express their meanings; often we
find a compound animal to show the various powers they wished
to express that this was symbolical of. They were too great
obseryers of all nature to make symbols of anything without a
meanmg.
At this time we find the records of th~se very ancient people
tell us that they knew the whole planetary system, the distance
from the earth to the sun, the precession or rather recession of
the Pole stars, or Little Bear, etc., and left full records of the
same in the building of the Great Pyramid. The time that it
took these people to do this must have been at least the observing
of the sun to travel twice around its centre-two great years-
over so,ooo years, and how much more it is impossible to say.
After this we have the Lunar and Solar Mythos, and from the
latter practically all our different religions have been evolved;
the difference from the original being principally substituting one
name for another and adding to it, to suit the exigencies of the
times and will of the Priests. Now we know that the old originals
were right in their calculation of the heavenly bodies, a:nd ideas
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
of how worlds are emaned, much more accurately than our
astronomers of roo years ago, therefore, whence all this correct
knowledge ? Was it by evolution into a very high t ype of man
who possessed the power of observation, and had obtained the
powers of calculation, the same as our highest scientists of the
present day, and who died out, or was it that the divine G.A.U.
gave divine inspiration to the highest class of man then existing,
for a guide to future generations, that they might know that there
is a life hereafter, and that we on this earth are only a minute
speck, an infinitesimal part of the universe, of which the One
Great God is the centre who governs all things ? To our mind
the latter must have been so, but at what time or what age of the
life of the earth we cannot tell, probably during or at the time of
the so-called Stellar Mythos did the divine Creator give His message
to man, and that a chosen people should continue to possess the true
knowledge and secrets through all time and all lands, although
often separated by wars and other causes ; yet the sacred symbols
have lost nothing of their lustre ; they are all religiously pre-
served, and although many writers and critics have said that as
our ceremonies, now worked in allegory, are all of modern
delineation, yet we find in the oldest ancient Egyptian Ritual the
ceremonial working of the Brotherhood very little different, and
that from the most ancient times the Brotherhood have been knit
together in one indissoluble bond, and so met, taught and
instructed their successors in the wisdom they had acquired by and
through the G.G. and that means have been adopted for the
preservation of these throughout all time, and it is worthy of
remark here that Freemasonry conforms to the practice of the
E gyptians in prohibiting to slaves a participation of its mystic
rites. The Romans brought many of their forms, ceremonies,
signs and symbols to Italy when they took Egypt . But the
Romans never understood or knew the true Eschatology of the
Ritual. Many of the Christian Fathers gave to the Virgin
Mary the title of "Theotokos," or Mot~er of God, forgetting no
doubt that it was an exact translation of Net er Mut ~ 1
a very old and common title of Isis.
No doubt the Romans took their canonising of Saints from
the Egyptians, who used to "canonise " their kings, but they
did this because he was the representation of Horus I. He was
not believed to be of the seed of the God Horus , but was set up as the
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
type of the earthly representation . We must differ in this from
Dr Budge. In Abyssinia, where the oldest Christian churches
are and the earliest Christian doctrines are found, it is of import-
ance to note that the priests use the Fly-flap (it is an exclusively
sacerdotal privilege to carry one) the same as the E gyptian priests,
which can be seen from monuments still extant in E gypt
(Egyptian Frescoes), and almost everything in fact connected
with religion here, has its prototype, in ancient E gypt- the
Sistrum-the Fly-flap- the Crutch and others are all brought
from the valley of the Nile, and are still preserved here at the
present time, although West ern Christians have altered or ceased
to use them. Even the custom of painting all the faces of pictures
the same as we find amongst the Central Americans, Zapotecs
and Mexicans-the good in white and the bad in black- the
prototype of Horus I. in white-light and day; and the bad in
black, representing Sut- night and darkness-good and evil.
Their churches are also built to represent the ancient Egyptian-
the outer part for the common people, an inner part for priests
and high personages, and a still inner- Holy of the Holies-for the

XX'
High Priests alone. The J ews copied these also from the E gyp-

tians, and still use the double triangle as a Sacred

Sign on their Holy Vestments and Sacred Scroll. The cross on

the church of Amba Derho is a form of the Ank-cross, with the
Seven Glorious Ones. The seven ~ being Ostrich eggs and
representing the Seven Pole Stars of the old
Stellar Mythos - the Seven Lights - Seven
Golden Candlesticks.
There are sacred groves surrounding the
churches, and the priests dance and play the
Sistrum, and carry the Ark as did the old
Egyptian priests. The Abyssinian Christians ~
still clingwithextraordinarytenacitytothevery
earliest rites and ceremonies of their doctrines,
.r '
FIG. I6S.
and neither J esuits nor Roman Catholics have
been able to make the least impression on them to fall into line
with the up-to-date doctrines, etc. , now preached by the Western
Christians. Their word " Tabout '' or " Ark of the Covenant'' is
the Egyptian " Tebut " (Egyptian for Ark). B ent, in his book,
410 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN
writing on the sacred city of the Ethiopians, describing the houses
at Aksum, says that they are round, and about twenty feet in
diameter, thatched roof, and in nearly every case surmounted by
an ornament, which he saw only at Aksum (the oldest sacred city
in Abyssinia). It looks like a huge raspberry growing on a stalk
out of a plate, with a handle at the top and a cross surmounting
it. He also states that he has no doubt that it has some
symbolical and religious meaning, but could not tell what it was-
it is the Egyptian Ank -cross.
We abstain from any theological arguments because we
contend that Masonry is the pure Eschatology of the originals,
which has survived all the upheavals and battles of the past, and
has been brought down from generation to generation, pure and
unsullied, and is now once more being spread over land and sea
to the good of all those who believe in it. The ancient Egyptians
never lost anything, but" brought on" all their doctrines, adding
new ones as evolution took place, and we have done likewise,
simply supplying new names for the old, but leaving the essence
the same. Further than this, we can only say that no amount
of research nor any discovery has, as yet, yielded any information
about the home, origin and early history of "The Book of the
Dead," more than that which we have given.
 CHAPTER XX

FROM all the evidence we have brought forward there is, in our
opinion, but one conclusion to be drawn:
I. That our sun was thrown off from another sun, around
which it revolves, taking 25,827 years to perform its cycle of one
year-the one great year. That evidence remains, geologically,
that at least three cycles have taken place-how many more we
cannot say, probably many.
2. From our sun, this earth and other planets, forming our
Solar syst em, have been thrown off as superheat ed vapour,
gradually cooling down, ever revolving on their own axes around
our sun, in their allotted space and time. This was known to
the ancient E gyptian astronomers, and now proved by Stellar
photography.
3· That as soon as the crust of the earth was cool enough,
the Great God created the first cell of life by His divine will.
From this, by the laws of evolution which He created, all other
living matter has been formed, each generation being gradually
succeeded by a higher type, as environment was favourable, until
we find the first primitive man evolved. As time has continued,
so has generation succeeded generation, gradually passing to a
higher type as ages followed ages, where favourable circumstances
have been encountered . That in some places we find this has not
been, and so we still find " primitive man" and different grades
from him to the present highest type in various parts of the
world. These primitive people have still all their ideas, religious
beliefs and totemic ceremonies, which were practised by their
forefathers thousands of years ago, and the reason or cause, no
doubt, has been because they have been cut off from inter-
communication with others, who were advancing in knowledge
and development, anatomically, like the Tasmanians, Australian
aborigines and other islanders we find in this primordial condition.
Others would be driven to the fastness of forests or mountains,
411
 4I2 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
where those of a higher type could not, or did not follow to ex-
terminate them, as the Pygmies, Viddas, Pygmies of the New
Hebrides, and Bolivia in South America, living in forests, and
probably many other remnants of these not yet discovered. They
were all nomadic, possessing bows and arrows, small spears, stone
knives, with only a limited articulate language, but having a sign-
language; no totemic rites or mythos, as far as is known. Some
circumcise, others do not, yet all believe in a Great Spirit, and have
spirit houses as a propitiation for the departed spirits.
4· That the first man was the" little red man" or earth man,
as proved by his remains found all over the world. These
universally correspond in their osteo-anatomy, wherever found,
and correspond to the Pygmies of the present day. Some
of these are still found in Central Africa and in the mountains
of the New Hebrides, and in Bolivia, South America; prob-
ably we shall find some in New Guinea and other parts of
the world, where they have not been exterminated by the
Nilotic negro type, who followed them. In Tasmania they have
all now been exterminated. These could not have been a
degenerated race from a higher type, because nature does not and
could 1wt degenerate anatomically. However much a tribe or
section of the human race may degenerate in manners and
appearance, his osteo-anatomy could not; that would be contrary
to the laws of evolution and therefore impossible. What religious
beliefs they had we have no knowledge to guide us, and can only
partially form an idea from those of the present Pygmies-see
PYGMIES.
That the origin of Spirits and religion commenced with these
Pygmies, and was of a twofold nature-at first a propitiation of
the elemental powers (see PYGMIES), and then the Spirits of their
Ancestors were also propitiated or worshipped (as may be seen
by the Spirit houses and food put there for their Ancestral Spirits
who might return), as we have proved.
5· These were followed by a higher race, more developed in
every way, physically and mentally. Ages must have passed
whilst these little men had been making progress here in the Nile
valley and developing their brain power, forming a mythos and
then astro-mythology; developing in stature and evolving their
totemic ceremonies, and then an exodus of these followed "the
little red man" throughout the world, carrying all their totemic
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
ceremonies and sacred signs and symbols with them. These
spread N. E. S. and W. all over the world, carrying their Stellar
Mythos, which they h ad evolved out of the mythos and totemism,
which must have taken thousands of years, exterminating the
little red man and ever driving him farther and farther away; no
doubt taking some of the women and intermarrying. As the
nucleus of the cell of life comes from the male, and as the nucleus
is dominant as to the det ermination of the future individual,
naturally as man became of a higher t ype, so the nucleus of the
cell of life would become of a higher t ype also. Science has t aught
us that the properties which distinguish the individuals of any
race or family from the individual of any other race or family
are to be traced back to the constitution of a single cell, the
fertilised ovum from which that individual has been developed-
the " new cell of life," inheriting properties and characteristics
of the original nucleus of each cell, from each parent ; thus we get
various types of men, as we find at the present day . From
ancient remains we arrive at the conclusion that there must have
been at least two exodes from the Nile valley during the period of
Stellar My thos ; 1 an early one when they were in their totemic
stage, and a later one when they had perfect ed their astra-
mythology. These people spread all over North Africa as well as
South and West. Probably North Africa was peopled by a
dense population, if we may judge by flint knives, arrow heads,
etc., still to be found in the Great Sahara, and some may have
crossed to Europe by way of Spain and thence to the North.
Others spread over Asia and Europe, the British I sles and across
to America; probably to America by two routes, one via
Greenland and N. Europe, and the other North of J apan and
Eastern Asia to America, and then spread South. From South
of Asia they spread to New Guinea, Australia and other parts
which are now islands. The remains of these people are found in
all these countries, and the remains of their sacred signs and
symbols, totemic ceremonies and astro-mythology are all identical
and all identical with those found and evolved in E gypt and the
1
F irst exodus when t he mythical representatio n had no gods or goddesses, t he
power of th e elemen ts not ye t having been divinised . They were only known like
the huma n groups by the totemic name-examples, Australian aborigines and Seri
tribes.
Second exodus when they had divinised the elemental powers into gods a nd
goddesses.
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Nile valley. Although nomadic at first, we find remains in various
parts of the world where they began to form their" first towns or
cities," generally situated on hills, with ramparts and fosse to
protect them and their cattle; and they worked in metals. In
their later time they built cities and temples, and fashioned
beautiful sculptures, at first wrote in picture signs-hieroglyphics,
and afterwards commenced a written language by adding alpha-
betical or linear signs to their hieroglyphics in some cases, and
new ones in others.
Amongst those who formed the first exodus from Egypt at
the time of the earlier Stellar Mythos (the Arunta of Australia
and Ainu of Japan) in their state of mythical representation,
there are no gods or goddesses. The powers of the elements had
not yet been divinised, they are only known, like the human
groups, by their totemic types. In the wisdom of ancient Egypt,
we can identify the elemental powers and trace them in nature
and name, into the phases of their gods and goddesses, the
superhuman powers in totemism preceded these divinities in the
Mythology. The elemental powers are propitiated, next the
Ancestral Spirits are worshipped.
The great Mother Earth-the giver of life, food, water, etc.,
who was represented by Zootypes, etc. ; these were the spirits of
the elemental powers, and were propitiated and invoked, but not
worshipped, and were not human, they never had been, and
never could appear as human, which these natives knew and
understood.
The other Spirits-the Ancestral, were propitiated and
worshipped-not to return to do them harm, but to assist them in
danger and help them when called upon; these spirits had been
human-the body was dead but the spirit lived, was seen by their
Seers, and could be communicated with by their initiated
Clairvoyants and High Priests. They recognised the difference
between the two spirits-the totemic type and the ancestral
human. The animistic nature powers were typified; the
Ancestral spirits, personalised.
Although the Arunta Alcheringa are called the " Ancestors "
(who reproduced themselves by incorporation in the life on earth
in the course of becoming man or animal) these spirits of the
elements-air, fire, water, etc., may be called in a sense Ancestral,
but not Ancestral Spirits; the one was pre-human, and the other
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
originally human. The confusion arises from the lapse of the
primitive wisdom-forgotten.
The Snake, Lizard, Lion, etc., were totemic types, not only
of the human brotherhood, but also of the elemental powers; as
an example, there was an elemental spirit of the snake-totem
and also an ancestral spirit of this totem, and the snake remained
as a representation of both, to the confounding of the animistic
spirit, with the Ancestral spirit, at a later stage.
The superhuman powers in totemism, preceded the gods and
goddesses in Mythology, and therefore in the earlier exodes we
find that the tribes who went out of Egypt all over the world,
have the same Mythical Ancestors who were Snakes, Lizards,
Lions, etc., as totemic representations of elemental forces, but
have no gods or goddesses.
In the Egyptian Eschatology, these primordial powers finally
became the Lords of Eternity, but from the first they were Ever-
living ones, under totemic Zootypes.
Different colours were also assigned to totemic spirits, and
became associated with the Totems; these were afterwards
assigned to the different gods when divinisation took place, and
in Egypt were as follows : -
Horus was the White god, sometimes depicted as Red, as the
Blood of Isis.
Osiris Black god; sometimes Sut was thus represented.
Shu Red.
Amen Blue.
Num Green.
Yellow also represented Corn, which gave the name to the
Yellow Neith.
These colours we find associated with the same, or the repre-
sentation of the same, all over the world, and are plainly depicted
in the Mexican Codices which Dr Edward SeZer might study, with
advantage to himself and others.
It is a great mistake to assume that these early people began
by fashioning the nature-powers in their own human likeness.
Totemism-first commenced after the Pygmies-was formulated
by myth-making man with types that were the very opposite of
human. In their mythology the Anthropomorphic representation
was preceded by zoo types ; in this way the powers of nature were
first portrayed as superhuman powers by means of living super-
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
human types. Paleolithic and Neolithic man was too poor in
possessions to dream of shaping the superhuman powers of nature
in the human likeness-he simply could not, and it is because of
this that we have the zoomorphic mode of representation as the
Sign Language of Totemism and Mythology. In every country
and on every line of research we discover the representation of
nature was pre-anthropomorphic at first if we go back far enough,
and on every line of descent the zoomorphic passes ultimately
into the human representation. Modern metaphysicians have so
developed the faculty of abstraction and the disease of sub-
jectivity that their own mental operations offer no true guidance
for generalisation concerning primitive or early man who thought
in things. Ignorance of primitive sign language and the want of
knowledge of reading the hieroglyphics have been and are a great
source of false statements and beliefs, begun by the Greeks and
continued by the Romans. One of the greatest mistakes of the
past has been made in misapprehending this primitive sign
language for what is designated worship-Sun Worship-Serpent
Worship-Tree Worship-Phallic Worship ; but these were only
types of powers, and it was not the types that were worshipped-it
was a mythical mode of representing nature; it was not an
explanation of natural phenomena, but a representation by such
means as primitive man had to express his thoughts, not having
the words or language in articulate form to do so, and sign
language included all their gesture signs and ideas of thought, as
in dancing or otherwise dramatised shape. The serpent repre-
sented the god Tern as a type, but it was not the type that was
worshipped, it was the god. Later on, when they had developed
their ideas, etc., this type was carried on and applied to the human
in sign language. This is proved by the Ritual, as when Osiris in
the Tuat exclaims," I am the Crocodile in the form of a man"-i.e.
a soul of which the Crocodile had been a symbol. It was not the
belief that the Crocodile was the soul of the man, but only the sign
or symbol, hence all these signs, figures of various animals and
symbols, etc., we find throughout the world and in their ancient
temples. These represented zoomorphically the powers, and were
not worshipped as has generally been stated.
6. The people of the Stellar mythos were followed by a still
higher type and race of men, who had developed great learn-
ing in all branches of art and science. Their Stellar mythos
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
was now evolved first into Lunar and then into the Solar,
and after they perfected their Eschatology or doctrine of
final things. An exodus of these took place, but only we find
to a limited extent in comparison to those of the Stellar .I The
remains of these are found in Europe and the British Isles, Asia,
except the extreme N. and N .E. In America, only in Yucatan,
amongst the Mayas, and the Incas of South America. In the
Islands of New Guinea, Australia, New Zealand, extreme North
of Asia, and some parts of North, South, and West of America, the
Solar doctrines never reached, or if so, we have not found any trace
of their existence ; but so far as these went, they, like their pre-
decessors drove out, exterminated, intermarried and absorbed all
that went before. How long this took to accomplish it is now
impossible to say and we must take into consideration "over-
lapping time ."
These latter were of the highest type of E gyptian exodes,
and wherever they went they have left the marks of their immense
knowledge and wisdom in all its forms,and all these are universally
the same. The doctrine of the immortality of the soul had been
worked out gradually by the pre-dynastic Egyptians, and was not,
as is assumed by many writers, founded first at the time of Osiris ;
no doubt it was at its perfection at the time of the earliest Osirian
cult, and continued thence to the early Christian Coptic times,
and so onward to the present day. The Greeks and Romans,
after them, obtained all their beliefs from the Egyptians, which the
Romans carried with them wherever they went throughout the
empire, even to the remotest provinces of the Danube and the
Rhine, which can now be proved by the remains of altars raised
1 Dr D. R. O'Sullivan B eare, H .B.M.'s Consul at Bahia, Brazil, has recently

informed the writer that through an Indian he has discovered the ruins of a large
a n cient city, situated three days' march through d ense forest, in Brazil, which was
not known, nor has it ever been seen by a white man before, to the best of his know-
ledge and Indian reports. He visited these ruins and describes immense .walls of
granite a nd huge blocks of the same, beautifully fashioned, and one tall Pillar with
a figure, surmounting it, pointing to the North. This is a very important find and
no d oubt much information regarding the forgotten history of South America will
be found h ere if someone who explores it understands Stellar Mythos, as from what
he has told the author there is little doubt that these are t he ruins of one of the great
cities of South America which flourished before the Solar doctrines were introduced,
therefore prior to the Incas and Mayas. It would be a great pity if anyone not
conversant with Stellar Mythos and the contents of this work were sent to explore,
as it must be a question of deciphering Ancient Signs and Symbols, the language
of past ages now forgotten and only known to a few .
2D
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
to Osiris-to his wife, Isis-and to his son, Harpocrates or the
child Horus, and although neither the Greeks nor Romans were
ever admitted into all the sacred mysteries or understood the
Eschatology of the Egyptians, still the doctrines of the Osirian
faith soinfluenced both the Greek_and Roman philosophers that
it became the precursor of Christianity-a foundation upon which
it was possible to erect the Christian edifice ; but the error into
which many have fallen in supposing that the" Osirian doctrines"
took their foundation from Osiris, and that Osiris was the first
man-god, who lived here_on earth, was murdered and rose again,
having triumphed over evil and death, and ascended the throne
of God, shows that they are ignorant of the primordial. Osiris
is only a very late representation of Horus I. and the risen Amsu.
The history of Horus I., his death and resurrection as Amsu,
is thousands of years older than Osiris, and all was worked out
by the pre-dynastic Egyptians, including the immortality of the
soul, at this early period. The Ritual proves this. The earlier
Egyptians worked out the doctrine of the immortality of the
human soul, and it was from an exodus of these that the Semites,
Indo-Germans, Turcomans, and Mongolians obtained their
knowledge and learning. Osiris was not the first divine king
of Egypt who reigned in true human likeness, civilised the
Egyptians, instructed them in agriculture, gave them laws and
taught them true religion; it was Horus I., who, after a long and
blessed reign fell a prey to the machinations of his brother Sut,
and, having been slain, descended into the underworld, and rose
again as Amsu-but these were not human.
But let us not be misunderstood: what we contend we have
proved in this work from the Ritual, and other facts we have
brought forward, prove that it is the same tale and history, as far
as we can discover, and that the primoridal is the Egyptian
Horus and Amsu. The same tradition has been brought on
through countless generations, that during these periods names
have been changed and one substituted for another, until at last
it is Osiris in Egypt. Then followed the Christian doctrines in
some countries; the Copts first and Europe generally; after these
N. and S. America and other parts of the world, where at the
present day we find the beliefs and practices, under whatever de-
nomination. Rev. xi. 8: "The great city, which spiritually is
called Sodom and Egypt, where also our Lord was crucified" (in
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
Amenta). The angels in the Christian ductrines have t aken the
place of the '' di vina ted powers ' ' of the Egyptians-they are one
and the same. The four archangels of the Muhammadans-
Michael, Gabriel, Azrael and Israfi-·are the representative t ypes of
the four children of Horus. The story of Cain and Abel and the
murder of Horus by Sut are prototypes, and others have been
shown throughout this work.
Gerald M assey writes to me :- (( In studying the ' R itual
of the Resurrection,' we find it is based upon the mythical
representation which was the primordial. This mythical re-
presentation was first applied to the phenomena of ext ernal
nature ; and this manner of representation was continued and
re-applied to the human soul in their Eschatology. Egyptian
myths are not inventions made to explain the R itual. Totemic
representation was first, and was continued in the mytho-
logy. The Ritual was founded on the rendering becoming re-
ligious in the form of their Eschatology, and did not arise as an
explanation of totemism and mythology ; for example, in the
mythology, the primary Solar God, Ptah, is the maker of a
complete circle for the sun as founder and opener of the nether earth,
this solar road being a figure of for ever a type of the eternal working
in tim e. In the Eschatology, the god in spirit, Ra or Amsu, is the
god who has created (or opened the road) et ernit y-R itual, ch ap.
clvii . . The one is on the physical plane, the other on the spiritual.
In the mythology the seven primordial powers that pass through
various phases, elemental, st ellar and lunar, always in a group of
seven, finally become the seven souls of Ra as the h oly spirit-
the sev en souls of man as seven gifts of the holy spirit. In t he
Eschatology, Horus. 'The Lord of Resurrection' in mythology
became the Lord of Resurrection of ever-living souls in the
Eschatology. The difference between mythology and Escha-
tology is that the one is represented in the earth of time, the other
in the earth of et ernity, represented by Amenta. It was there
that the resurrection of eternity for the human soul, evolved on
earth, took place ; it was here that the claim to life eternal in
heaven had to be made good; it was here that the soul was
weighed in the balance and had to pass throu gh many trials and
judges, and, _in order to pass, must have lived a righteous life,
and been just, truthful, merciful, charitable and humane-
Ritu al, chap. cxxv.
 420 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
"The most primitive imagery was sacredly preserved in
Amenta, which makes 'The Book of the Dead' an eschatological
record of the beginnings in mythology, that is unparalleled, and
not until we have mastered the wisdom of Egypt, as recorded in
Amenta, shall we be able to read it on the surface of _the earth.
First comes the natural fact, next the mythological representa-
tion, and lastly, the eschatological application of the type; all
these phases have to be studied, collated and compared, and for
this purpose the Egyptian 'Book of the Dead' and of Amenta
· is worth all other sacred writings in the world.
"The story of the voluntary victim, who in a passion of divinest
pity became incarnate and was clothed in human form and
feature for the salvation of the world, did not originate in a belief
that God had manifested once and for all as a historic personage;
it had its roots in the remotest past, and the same story was
repeated in many lands with a change of na1-pes, but none of the
·initiated in the esoteric wisdom ever looked upon the many sa vi ours
as historic in personality-they had been taught the truth."
Mythology was earlier than Eschatology, and the human
form was preceded by the zootype, and that first rendered
mythology was not manifested in the human sphere.
Horus I. represented the soul of life, which came by water to a
dried up world, upon the verge of perishing with hunger and with
thirst. Here the fish, as the first fruit of the earth, was a sign of
his incorporation in matter; hence the typical shoot, the green
ear of corn, or the branch that were imaged in Child Horus-the
Saviour who came by water.
The Saviour who came in fruit as a product of the tree was the
Natzar. The Saviour who· came by spirit was the soul of the sun.
This was the earliest rendering of the incorporation of Horus, as
the primary life and light of the world, before the doctrine was
applied to biology in the human domain, when Horus came by
blood as the wonder of incarnation in the human form.
Horus not only warred against Apap, or the Great Dragon,
for light but also for water. The Great Dragon who drank up
all the water, and converted everything into a desert. The type
is not always the Dragon, in Mexico it was the Frog who drank
up all the_water-" Mexican Antiquities" (page 291).
Uranographically, the Constellation Hydra represented the
Great Dragon.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 421
Sothos, in its helical rising, was the Star of the Annunciation
at the birth of Horus the Child. Farther South, Phact repre-
sented the Dove as the Harbinger of Inundation, and still farther
South, Canopus the pilot of the Argo, the starting point of the
water of the Nile at the Great Lakes, and Horus came by water as
Ichthus the fish before there was a boat or Ark.
But when the Ark had been built, Argo is' constellated as the
Ark of Horus, and the figure in the planisphere is the Child on
board the Ark with the Great Dragon coiling around seeking to
kill or destroy the Child-the infant saviour of the world who
brings the food and water, as the Lord of Life.
In the later Solar Mythos, Apap, the enemy of Ra, is the blind
devourer of darkness; but as the adversary of the elder Horus-
he of the inundation-Apapa Hydra is the Dragon of Drought.
Drought in "Old Egypt" was the "curse," and the evil dragon
as its deadly image was the primitive type of physical-not of
moral-evil, and the inundation was the source of the life of
Egypt. It was her annual salvation, and Horus or Sebek, the
fish-man, was her Saviour.
We give here some of the different names and attributes of
Horus, which, if compared with the volume of the Sacred Law,
will speak better than our poor pen.

HORUS I.-THE DIFFERENT NAMES OR ATTRIBUTES OF HORUS

AND AMsu, THE RI SEN HoRus oR HoRus IN SPIRIT

Horus-The first Man-God Horus-The Mighty One of the Teshert

Horus-I. U. or I. A. U .,., Jesus. Crown.
Horus-The Light of the World. Horus-In the Resurrection .
Horus-God of Life. Horus-The Child-suckling.
Horus-God of the Four Quarters, N. E. Horus-The Great Spirit.
s. w. Horus-The Seven Powers of.
Horus-God of the Pole Star. Horus-Of the Two Horizons.
Horus-God of Light. Horus-As Hawk or Vulture or Eagle-
Horus-Creator of Himself and H eir of Hawk.
Eternity. Horus-As Young Ear of Corn .
Horus-Child of Isis. Horus-As Her-Shef or Khnemu-He
H orus-King of the North and South. who is on his Lake.
Horus-Guide of the Northern Horizon . Horus-The Anointed Son of the Father.
Horus-In Spirit (Amsu). Horus- The Red Calf (Type of Horus
Horus-Guardian of Sut. the Child).
Horus-Lord of D awn a nd Evening Horus-In the Tree.
Twilight, Horus-On the Cross.
422 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Horus-Lord of the Northern and Horus-As "I am the Resurrection and
Southern Horizon. the Life.''
Horus-Fettering Sut (or binding or Horus-Prince of Peace.
chaining Satan). Horus-Who descends into Hades.
Horus-Prince of the Emerald Stone. Horus-Lord of the Two Eyes or Double
Horus of the Triangle . Vision.
Horus-The Great One- The Mighty Horus-The Manifesting Son of God.
One. Horus-As Child of the Virgin.
Horus-The Great Chief of the Hammer Horus-The Sower of Good Seed (and
or Axe. Sut the D estroyer).
Horus-Lord of Tattu . Horus-Carried off by Sut to the Summit
Horus-The Blind. of the Mount Hetep.
Horus-The Tears of. Horus-Contending with Sut on the
Horus-The Followers of. Mount.
Horus-The Feet of. Horus-One of Five Brethren.
Horus-The Divine Healer. Horus-The Brother of Sut, the betrayer.
Horus-The Master. Horus-Baptised with water by Anup.
Horus-In the Tank of Flame (Baptiser Horus-Who exalted His Father in
with Fire). every Sacred Place.
Horus-The Good Shepherd with the Horus-The Weeper.
Crook upon His Shoulder. Horus-The Lifted Serpent.
Horus-With Four Followers on the Horus-In the Bosom of Ra (his Father);
Mount. Horus-The Avenger.
Horus-With the Seven Great Spirits on Horus-He who comes with Peace.
the Mount. Horus-The Afflicted One.
Horus-As the Fisher. Horus-The Lord of Resurrection from
Horus-As the Lamb. the House of Death.
Horus-As the Lion. Horus-As the type of Eternal Life .
Horus-Of Twelve Years. Horus-The Child Teacher in the
Horus-With the Tat (Cross). Temple (as Iu-em-Hetep).
Horus-Made a man at 30 years in his Horus-As Ma-Kheru (the Witness unto
Baptism. Truth).
Horus-The Healer in the Mountain. Horus-As the Lily.
Horus-The Exorciser of Evil Spirits, as Horus-Who came to fulfil the Law.
the Word. Horus-Walking the Water.
Horus--Who gives the Waters of Life . Horus- The Raiser of the Dead .
Horus-In the Bush of Thorns (as Unbu ). Horus-One with his Father.
Horus-The Just and True. Horus-Entering the Mount at Sunset to
Horus-The Bridegroom with the Bride hold Converse with his Father.
in-Sothis. Horus-Transfigured on the Mount.

Horus had two mothers: I sis, the Virgin, who conceived him, and Nephthysis,
who nursed him.
H e was brought forth singly and as one of five brothers .
J esus had two mothers: Mary the Virgin, who conceived him, and Mary, the wife
of Cleophas, who brought him forth as one of her children.
H e was brought forth singly and as one of five brethren.
Horus was the Son of Seb, his father on earth.
J esus was the son of Joseph, the father on earth .
Horus was with his mother, the Virgin, until rz years old , when he was transformed
into the-_beloved son of God, as the only begotten of the Father in heaven.
Jesus remained with his mother, the Virgin, up to the age of rz years, when he
left her "to be about his Father's business ."
From I z to 30 years of age there is no record in the life of Horus,
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
F rom r z to 30 years of age t here is no record in the life of J esus .
H orus a t 30 years of age became a dult in h is baptism b y Anup :
J esus a t 30 years of age was made a man of in his bap tism by J oh n the Baptist.
H orus, in his baptism, m ade his t ransformation in to the beloved son and only be-
gotten of the F ather-the holy spirit, represen ted by a bird.
J esus, in his bap tism , is h ailed fro m heaven as the beloved son and only begotten
of t he Father, God - the h oly spirit t hat is represen ted by a dove.

The ancient Egyptian code of morals, as may be seen from

chap. cxxv., was the grandest and· most comprehensive of those
now known to have existed amongst any nation.
The "Recension," no doubt, was drawn up by the priests of
On or Heliopolis (Moses was one of them), and it contains the
views held by the priests of the colleges ofthat very ancient city.
All the texts, however, have not yet been discovered, in fact, only
five, and as there is considerable evidence that the priests of On
did much " editing," it is also undoubted proof that these t exts
had been edited several times before. It would be out of place
to say more here. For those deeply interest ed, "The Ritual or
Book of the Dead" is always open, for therein you will find
that the soul declares its innocence in language whose moral tone
has never been surpassed, and throws light on the virtues and
vices of oldl Egyptian Society, which makes clear how poor a
guide to the past are its monuments compared with its literature,
but this can only be read through sign language and astra-
mythology .
And now let us draw your attention to the map of the' interior
of the Great Pyramid, as well as to the door of entrance. You
see that the door of entrance was placed at the north and was
concealed, so that when looked for it could not be seen, and was
only accidentally discovered . This stone was in the form of an
equilateral triangle, surmounting a square, an d revolving on a
pivot or apex. We lay the cornerstone at the north-east , and
you will also perceive at this entrance you have a squ are with a
triangle above it, t ypical) £ heaven and earth. Through these
the Postulant has to pass, for they symbolise the passage from
this to the future life. The Ritual shows that there were t welve
entrances to pass through before you could attain t o the Grand
Orient, with secrets and trials restricted to each . The first could
not be seen; 1 it was apparently a blank and was guarded by
1 T he en trance to the valley of the T uat was concealed by'! a walled up doorway H
-i.e. no visible door , b u t the means of en trance through '!what appeared a blank
wall '! was by knowin g the secret of the nicely ad apted t rian gular stone over a square
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Horus, the Son-Inner Guard. It was a blank 'of nothingness,
because the Postulant was blind and bereft of all his senses,
except that of motion; which you see is identical with the

FIG. I66.
position of our I- -. This portal has to be passed through with
the aid of a friendly spirit, who has l::d him to the portal where
questions are asked. Having passed through the portal, he is
one, a nd the secret was communicated to the I. wi th a password in the mysteries.
The password for this " door " in E gyptian was " R a-gririt."
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
conducted down these passages by the same friendly spirit, whom
he cannot see, and taken to the place of initiation, where his manes
is regenerated by the descent of the soul to expecting Postulants;

Frc. r 67 .

he is then conducted to the Chamber of Central Fire, which he

passes through successfully . This Chamber of Central Fire is
"the Tank of Flame," is very important, and is spoken of in the
Ritual in chap. i. 2 2 and 86, and shown in the PAPYRUS OF
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
LEYDEN and PAPYRUS OF ANI ; plate xxii. of Sir Le Page
Renouf' s " Book of the Dead." The Ritual says : " I enter in
and come forth from the Tank of Flame on the day when the
adversaries are annihilated at Sechem." It is where the second
baptism takes place-the baptism of fire-where the raising up or
resurrection takes place in their Eschatology, not only to
represent the Spiritual resurrection of the soul but of the Spiritual
body also. The baptism with water took place as a child, and
after the child had become
twelve years old or up-
wards, then this second
baptism took place in
their eschatological doc-
trines, which took the
place of the initiation
ceremonyin theirTotemic
times, when the boy was
made a man and a begetter
or raiser up of future
generations.
Then he is conducted
up the grand horizon of
Heaven, and reaches a
portal ; questions are
FrG . r68. asked, which he answers,
and then he passes through and is able to see: light is given to him
and he can see his guide and friend who is conducting him. In
chapter x. of the Ritual I. N. speaks of the desire for light, and
later on, "Deliver me from the Wardens of the Passages." The
\Vardens are the powers who keep off the forces of the adversaries
of Ra or Osiris, who sit at the head of the stairs to receive the
Postulant after he has been tried in the" Tank of Flame," which
he puts out (see plate xi. chap. xxii., Ritual). He is now con-
ducted into the Chamber of the Shadow, Judgment of the
Justified, Truth and Darkness, the Seven Halls of Death. Here
he has to pass his examination, and words are given to him
which he must remember, before he is led to the second portals,
where he has to give answers also before he can pass through
· them. Having passed through the second stage, the adept is
allowed to enter the hail, which is called the tenth hall of Truth
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
or Trial Scene, and is depicted by ancient brethren in black and
white-the t essellated pavement, Right and Wrong, Truth or
Lie-and is conducted to the Chamber of New Birth or place of
coming forth with regeneration of soul. H ere, in this ch amber,
you will observe the emblem of mortality, the sarcophagus, empty
-corresponding to our coffin. You will also see the small open-
ing admitting the light of that bright morning st ar, Sothis,
shining down the line into the chamber. All the rest of the
chamber reminds the adept of what he has passed through : he
now emerges from the tomb. Then he is taken to the Throne of
R egeneration of Soul, and Investiture of Illumination takes place,
and he has to pass through more ordeals to attain to the Chamber
of the Orient, to the Throne of Ra, to become a Master. The
uncreated light, from which is pointed out the whole happiness of
the future, he can see for himself in the distance. After passing
through another portal, where he has to bend, he is conduct ed
to the Chamber of the Grand Orient. In all he has to pass
through 1 2 gates or doors- the first being close d, and which he
cannot see, all the others are open- the last being a double
gateway or door. _
Can anything be plainer from the brief description and
passages from the Ritual we have given, than the ceremony of
our E -- A-- Passing, Raising, M.R.A., and to r8 o and 30°.
Are not these identical? Do not the principles and t enets of the
craft correspond in almost every particular ? Our passwords
differ somewhat, and yet the translations are symbolically
identical. We are not giving you question and answer, verbatim,
as they appear in the Ritual, but any brother can read them; the
sense and meaning are identical with what forms our bulwark-
Truth, Justice, Morality, Charity. We have, however, given you
words and symbols which will be sufficient for all M.M.'s,
R.A.M.'s and others to understand the similarity of these to our
own, up to and including r 8 o and 30°.
In the Egyptian, the word "Mati" means Law, Justice,
Truth, et c. To us it teaches this lesson :- that our brotherhood
will exist as long as this world will last, because we have the
essence of what our Divine Creator set down as a guide for our
forefathers, in the most perfect form, in comparison with all
others, at the present time.
Our principal tenets are the same. We h ave a monument
 SIGNS AND SYl\fBOLS OF
with the mysterious secrets written in stone, which dates back to
remote antiquity, and yet remains to the present day, with
writing as fresh and clear as fifty centuries or more ago; and we
Freemasons have practically the same signs and symbols in use
now as the Egyptians had. We have the different degrees, with
knowledge and secrets restricted to each, and before passing from
one to another, questions and teachings have to be gone through,
as well as certain ordeals to prove that the faith of the brother is
identical with our own. 1
The principles and tenets of our craft are the highest principles
of Morality, Charity, Truth and Justice, which we have received
as a sacred legacy from our forefathers, teaching us by sign and
symbol those duties we owe to others and ourselves, to guide us .
through this dark life into everlasting light and happiness.
We find some of the signs and symbols in and near the ruins
of ancient temples in Mexico and other parts of the world; and
can we doubt that these signs and symbols represented the
umversal beliefs and principles practised by our forefathers ? We
date our first Temple or Lodge to have been formed at the foot
of Mount Horeb, in the Wilderness of Sinai, with Moses A. and B.
as the first G: P.'s . At what date this occurred we have no
authentic record, and we contend that we have shown that
Moses became initiated into and knew the whole of the Egyptian
mysteries. He was one of the priests of Osiris, and also of Amen-
Ra, according to Manetho. When he left Egypt with his
followers 2 he handed down the principles, tenets, sacred signs
and symbols, to future generations, and these were brought
on by the Israelites from generation to generation, up to the
present day ; and therefore we have it clearly in a direct line
from the Egyptian originals, as well as from the Druids, as we
have shown before, ever remembering however that our volume
of the Sacred Law must be read by symbolism and the Ritual of
ancient Egypt.
Although there are some writers who have expressed their
1 The different degrees and ceremonies that we have are not all in chronological

order, and there is a repetition in many, but as we have stated it is the representation
of the final Eschatology of the Egyptians and portrays the passage of the manes
through the Tuat and Amenta from the time of the death of the body (Earthly) to
the final resurrection of the soul and its glorification in the Eternal Paradise situated
in the North (Spiritual).
2 Two numbers are given by different writers: 8o,ooo and 250,000. To be read
as esoteric representation.
 PRIMORDIAL MAN
views as follows: "Whatever may have been the conduct of some
of its deluded members, impelled by a fanatical zeal for the
preservation of its supposed secrets, or whatever innovations may
have beeni ntroduced by aspiring political demagogues, adverse to
the established principles of the order, and that moral actions can
never be taught without the aid of the mosaic or musaic pave-
ment, the tessellated border, the square, the compass, the beehive,
the plumb-rule, etc., and as to any useful art or science, about
which great parade is still made in masonic books, nothing of the
kind is now practised in lodges,'' let us assure him that he has
entirely missed the" word," he has failed to unlock the door, and thus,
until he finds the "word and the key," he, like many others, will
still remain " blind and without light." How long it will take
future generations to see and find "the Eschatology " is beyond
our powers of divination; but we have no doubt that it will be
so and that there will be "one universal brotherhood, which will
be evolved from our Masonic Brotherhood." Although we
acknowledge that at the present day, out of the many thousands
who are Masons, few are "students," yet our opinion is that
these few will increase year by year and generation by generation,
and will ultimately work out the great destiny that is before us-
nothing will stop or prevent this-it is so written : "Strange to
think, by the way: whatever there is to know, that shall we know
one day," but at present we have to contend against the blind,
ignorant, and dogmatic principles of those who are in power, who
take no interest in the Eschatology of our rituals-in the origin of
the same-nor who appreciate the power for good to humanity
generally that is in their hands, but prefer to continue in their
blind and ignorant dogmas, explanation and meaning of which
they cannot give. Like the poor native savages, they do it because
their forefathers did it.
The present position is one of Office and the Churches, both
excellent in their way, but it is not all or half or a hundredth part
of Freemasonry. We say finally to our brothers, who have the
good welfare and interest of our brotherhood at heart: study the
Eschatology of the Ancient Egyptians, which was their final
evolution "of all." You will find, like science, it is not bent
against the religion of the present day, rather, it will strengthen
it, it will place you on surer ground. The Eschatology of
the ancient Egyptians, which was the final evolution of all their
430 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Totemic ceremonies, Mythology and Astro-mythology, and upon
which all other religions throughout the world have taken their
origins, and upon which our Brotherhood is founded, and we have
it more perfectly-in our rites, forms and_ceremonies, etc.-than
all others combined, yet it is in the higher degrees alone we find
the perfect and dramatic forms of the passage of the Tuat and
Amenta. Therefore study and learn the whole. That it has been
Christianised will not interfere with the truth or your faith.
You will find all " dates " wrong, but that is of very little conse-
quence, the principle and essence you will find true, and it will
increase your faith, both as to your duties to your fellow-creatures
in this life, and what you have to pass through in the next, before
you come before the Great Judge of All, to answer and to be
weighed in the " scales " for " deeds and words " in this life .
. We contend that Freemasons will fulfil the prophecies of
Isaiah, Ezekiel, and Jeremiah. You may ask how and why ? In
a few words this may be answered, and we only wish that our
Brothers would ponder and think a little more over the grand
inheritance which has been left them, and learn to solemnly
appreciate the same.
I. Who are Freemasons in this world ?-Principally British and
American, scattered over the face of the globe: "And when two
or three are gathered together, I will be with them" ; for where-
ever we go we carry this creed with us, and every year our
brotherhood increases in numbers.
z. What is the destiny we have to fulfil ?-To govern this world
by advancing knowledge and Fraternal Brotherhood, and equal
rights to all; in short, carrying out all those principles and tenets
belonging to the craft, rendering homage to the One Great
Eternal Lord God of all the Universe. "In the North East
(Africa, Nile sources and valleys) God first planted man-from
here all knowledge was derived and here it shall return."
3· How long has Egypt remained down-trodden and in darkness?
-England now has altered that, and Lord Kitchener of Khartoum,
a Freemason, has already commenced the building of a university
at Khartoum. Britain's sons are now forming a great kingdom
from the Cape to Cairo. The only other countries of importance
in which Freemasonry exists, and which have their temples and
lodges (whose members may not be classed as British) are the
United States and Germany. Many of the latter are now English
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 431
and American subjects; perhaps in time all will be. Many of the
former are of British descent, and in our opinion the prophecies
point to the ultimate union of these before the time of the next
glacial epoch. When these islands will become cold and buried
under ice, where will be the centre of learning and knowledge?
Egypt-Khartoum.
It would take up too much of your time to investigate this
interesting subject further. It points to the ultimate unity of
England and America. In all other countries, as yet, Free-
masonry, as we understand it, does not exist. It is a significant
fact, that in the Transvaal all the members of the only National
Transvaal Lodge, "The Ermelo Netherlands Lodge," were killed
at the commencement of the war, and all the remaining Masons in
the Transvaal and the Orange Free State are now British subjects
(Standard, 27th Dec. r8gg).
No doubt much has been lost which we shall never recover ;
but we contend that we have shown enough to prove that our
rites and ceremonies, as well as the principal tenets of the craft,
have descended from remotest ages. Some of our signs and
symbols are those used to represent the astronomical mythology
of the ancient Egyptians and the whole of the world, as far as
can at present be traced, and afterwards as sacred symbols, when
the mythology was perfected in their Eschatology; and that the
Great Pyramid of Ghizeh was the first and still remains the
greatest Masonic Temple in the world, open to all Masons who
can read symbolically what was written in stone ages ago; teach-
ing the principles that we teach-that to all just, upright and. true
Masons there is nothing to fear, and that the Grand Master waits
above ready to receive with joy the souls of those who failed not
in the hour of trial.
According to Christianity and its ethics, regeneration must
come from within, must begin in the heart and mind of the
individual. Socialists, on the cont.rary, look for regeneration
from without, from natural conditions and a levelling of social life.
They seek not the ideal society through the ideal individual, but
conversely, the ideal individual through the ideal society, the
primary cond±tion and the end of individuality. In the former
case they hold that the highest morality consists of a continual
mortification of self, utter contempt for nature and reality.
But by killing of oneself, he is only doing this at the instance of
432 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
another and still more exacting self, his obj ect being only the
individual in another form ; the taint of introspection vitiates his
view of life, and he must seek by sophistry to poison life for
himself and others in a way that is aptly illustrated by Punch's
joke of the little girl who dire.c ts her brother "to go and see what
baby is doing and t ell him he mustn't." But it cannot be denied
that the aspect of the world and this country, to those who have
faith in the Spiritual nature of man, is at this time changing, one
of the causes being the recent discoveries of science, which are
frequently believed to be inconsistent with our long-received
convictions, as to the relations between the Creator and the
created. One of the consequences of the divine government of
the world, which has ordained that the sacred purposes should be
effected by the instrumentality of various human races, and the
revelation entrusted to a particular family , must cause jealous
discontent amongst those races ; but there is no cause for this
scientific invective , and truths thus demonstrated have always
gone on simultaneously with the revelation of Spiritual truths.
Scientific, like Spiritual truth, has ever from the beginning been
descending from heaven to men, and the word of God is eternal
and will survive the spheres, but the effects of the discoveries of
science and the uneasy feeling that they cannot co-exist with our
religious convictions, have their origin in the circumstance that
the general body, who have become conscious of these physical
truths, are not so well acquainted as is desirable with the past
history of man. In the Church schism has perverted and
discouraged many; it has caused differences in many and grief in
us all, and yet sedition still continues.
A broader intellectual grasp of subj ects has opened the eyes
of men to the weakness of the foundations on which the Church,
for so many generations, has endeavoured to maintain itself. One
looks back with horror to the days when men were burned in
Smithfield and elsewhere " to the honour and glory of God." On
tracing the work of the Church since then, we see the effects of its
despotism, its lack of that great virtue, Charity, and its badly
concealed hatred of all who have differed from its dogmas.
Schisms have led to a display of bitterness and hatred which
have been the means of alienating thousands who believe that
Charity and forgiveness should be the principles of the Church
and Christian doctrines. The cause of the falling away and
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 433
scl>isms in the Church and Christianity is in the Church itself.
Follow the people who come from these places of worship-listen
to their conversations and their comments, and you will soon find
how little of true Christian charity is in their hearts. The
tyranny in the ranks of the Church is shocking. By the Church
we mean all denominations of so-called Christians.
God is the principle of Christian science. H e is not the
imaginary being who holds heaven in one hand and threatens
hell with the other, but the undying principle of Life, Truth
and Love, right thinking and right doing, and a knowledge of
that divinely harmonious and scientific principle which holds the
world together, giving us Faith to support us when tempted to
despair, Hope to console us in all our afflictions, and Charity to
sustain us in every trial. " Charity envieth not, vaunteth not
itself, seeketh not her own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no
evil, rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth in truth" (r Cor. xiii.
vv. 4, s, 6).
It is the jealousies of the different sects of Christianity
amongst themselves which throw the great difficulties in the way
of bringing about one great conversion to the true doctrines of
religion and religious beliefs-in the West, and yet this is not
worse than the various schools of Buddhism which we find in the
East. Bigotry and ignorance denouncing each other in such a
way that causes one to wonder if these priests ever think: do they
grasp how few years their lives are here on this earth, and that
after this there is another life for eternity ?-a term very few can
comprehend the meaning of. Do those whose duty it is to teach
the general masses of mankind ever ponder over their words and
actions, and recognise how blind and ignorant they are themselves
when denouncing their fellowmen to Hell and Perdition if they
do not follow their blind and ignorant lead: preaching and out-
wardly acting as if they were the only true disciples of the Great
God, possessing divine inspiration. Nature's Laws-the laws of
God, they utterly ignore and preach as if the one Great Divine
Lord, who created the millions, only did so to punish and everlast-
ingly destroy all except their own "flock," which will be saved.
What a monster they make the Divine Creator! yet they preach
of His divine love. How can they wonder or be surprised that
thinking men have such a great contempt for them that they
abstain from joining their churches. If these only studied more
2E
434 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
what is still extant in various parts of the world ·; learn to read
what has been written in past ages; learnt he origin and meaning of
the religious doctrines of those whom they condemn as infidels and
idolaters, they would find that from all these Idolaters and Infidels
they might learn the great lesson that all originated from one and
the same, and that although we still find many names in different
parts of the world, there is but one whom all profess to worship.
Recognising and knowing the above, there would be less difficulty
in re-establishing one universal religion-one universal brother-
hood-the same doctrines, forms and ceremonies of worshipping
the One Great Creator of all, under the one name now brought
on by evolution-Christianity.
The science of Evolution, which is God's law, never fails. It
is true nations grow, advance and become great, then fall away,
degenerate and are practically wiped out-why ? In the history
of the rise and fall of all nations we find the same answer-
that the primary cause has been the falling away from true
religious doctrines-collectively and individually-Schism, dis-
content, degrading influences of the Priests, their teachings or want
of teaching pure religion leading to Socialism and revolution and
disobedience of nat_ure's laws in some form or other, yet evolution
does not stop. If one nation decay another rises and advances
to a higher type, and yet you constantly read from the writings of
some "supposed authorities " of "the perils of ~he black and
yellowLman." These are types of a lower order than the white
man, and must eventually give place to him. How many Red
Indians are in North America now-how many Aboriginal
Australians in Australia-compared with roo years ago-and
how many will exist there in another roo years ? Where will the
black man be when the next glacial epoch has driven the whole of
the white population from the North down to 56° latitude to the
South of this ? It is only a question of time, and because a small
community of a lower type may gain an advantage for a time,
eventually they must, by the laws of evolution, which are immut-
able, disappear or become absorbed, and only the higher type of
white man will exist. Socialism is not an advancement, it is a
throw back for thousands of years. Those who advance the cry
for such, are people "whose brains are thrown back," the same
as you see in some individuals a strong type of the Simian. This
part of their anatomy has retrograded. It is an exception to the
 . -,
PRIMORDIAL MAN I I
435
rule individually, but does not occur to a nation generally, and
those who are striving for socialism are striving~'to go back to
their ancestors when they were in a state of Totemism and Clans,
when no one individual had any particular right except that which
was common to all the_tribe, but as surely as a nation becomes
socialistic entirely, so surely it will be wiped out or become
absorbed into another nation which is not so. The white man,
by evolution, has passed that stage, and so we proceed to different
grades, the result of education and brain expansion, distinguishing
the difference in these. Many people have an erroneous idea that
Freemasons are "levellers," like the Socialists,~who:would reduce
all to the primitive element, disorganise society, and abolish all
human distinctions, and so produce " chaos." But although
Freemasons are all "brothers," there is no existing government
or institution of any kind where the grades of rank are better
defined or more correctly preserved ; each has a particular duty,
which is punctually discharged; some govern, others obey, in
pursuit of that common object, carrying out all the laws and
tenets to the good and advancement of the common brotherhood,
all worshipping the one Great God, and rendering homage to
Him according to ancient forms and ceremonies.
If those who govern use their powers only for their own
aggrandisement, then the nation or community, over which they ,
preside, suffers. They should only use their powers for the good
of those they are set over, or if not, should be removed and others
should take their place. No one has a right to accept power
except he is prepared to sacrifice his own interest, if necessary,
for the good of those who have placed him in that position. By
the acceptance of office he has pledged himself to act thus.
What a power do the brothers united possess to-day! They
have the future destiny of governing the world for the good of
all; and there cannot be a higher or more noble, or more moral
creed than we possess in all our teachings through the various
degrees-that of our forefathers, from the earliest times, handed
down from generation to generation, pure and unsullied from the
Primordial. ·
The time of the fulfilment of the prophecies in the volume
of the Sacred Law cannot be determined, but we have no doubt
that eventually those prophecies will be fulfilled, and through~us.
The fulfilment of the prophecies by us will enable.•_Isaiah,
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
Psalms, Zechariah, Daniel, as well as other parts of the Sacred
Volume, to be read as Paul, who was learned in all the mysteries
of ancient Egypt, interpreted them; these will eventually be
understood and r~ ad, not as a literal fulfilment to be on this earth,
but "as the Manes in Amenta." "The pictures of these
Prophecies " were pre-extant long ages earlier than these prophets
-as Egyptian.
The J ews' prophecy is terribly misleading for those who are
ignorant of the Ancient Egyptian Wisdom, and much of it has
no meaning literally, without the Ritual as guide ; an exoteric
rendering has taken the place of the esoteric representation, which
contained the only true interpretation, and by establishing this
truth, one religious doctrine only, will remain.
At present this world is divided into various religious factions
and sects, but time and evolution will again bring about those
laws which,.socially, morally and politically, will be the same for
all, and the dissensions among the various religious bodies will
end, and one universal brotherhood will prevail.
"So . MoTE IT BE."

"God calls man to universal brotherhood ;

Wherefore God's religion is also universal ;
Reason not of His designs from what thou seest ;
For on earth all is imperfect.
Wouldst thou judge of a temple by its wreck ?
Neither shouldst thou of the spirit of man,
For that, verily, is not what it was;
But it has fallen down into a ruin.
Like a wandering leaf blown hither and thither,
It rests in no place, nor for any time ;
Seeking peace, the repose of Heaven,
In a thousand conflicting systems."

Therefore

" Be innocent ; take heed before thou act,

Nor let soft sleep upon thine eyelids fall
Ere the day's action thou hast three times scanned :
What h ave I d one, how erred, what left unwrought ?
Go through the whole account, and if the same
Be evil, chide thee ; but, if good, rejoice.
This do, this meditate, this ever love,
And it shall guide thee into virtue's path. "
 ASIA

,
___
(D A."HoTTU)'oj Han
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 437

EXPLANATION OF MAP

THE Red Man or "the little Earth Men "-as some authorities
object to the term "Red Man" or paleolithic Man (rough stone
age)-made the first exodes from Egypt and the Nile Valley.
These were negroid pygmies such as we find in the Congo Forest
and near the sources of the Nile. Remnants of them still exist in
various parts of the world. The Tasmanians were of this type,
and the inhabitants of Australia and .New Zealand before they
were exterminated by the present Aborigines; also the people
who occupied Japan before the Ainu, remnants of whom are still
found as "Tree Men" in various parts of the East of Asia and
the Viddas of Ceylon. We find them also in Mexico and some
parts of South America and remains of them are still to be found
in the British Isles, North America and other parts of the world.
It is a question if they had any idea of a future life or of a divine
being, for as far as can be traced they certainly had no Totemic
Ceremonies.
In whatever part of the world we find the remains of these
ancient people their Osteo-anatomy are all alike and correspond to
the present pygmies and Masaba Negroes. They are the oldest
inhabitants of the world and belong to a primitive African Race
before the last glacial period. They were a people of small
stature and great muscular development. The suture in the
frontal bone closed at an early age which prevented sub-
sequent brain expansion. Thus their progress towards civilisa-
tion was slow. Their average cranial capacity was about g6o
c.c. The oldest remains that have been found of the skeleton of
man dates back as far as the earliest quaternary period or
Pleistocene age-from zso,ooo _to soo,ooo years ago. In them
we find the skulls dolichocephalic with markedly prominent
superciliary ridges, receding brows, flattened vertex and pro-
jecting occiput, whilst the massive mandible sloped downwards
and backwards anteriorly and was moreover wholly destitute of a
chin. Later, in ,t he skeletons that were found in the upper
quaternary age, we find the receding forehead has become more
prominent, less prominent supraorbital ridges and the flattened
 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF
vertex higher, and we also find a well-marked chin; all are of
short stature and have marked prominences of muscular attach-
ments, which proves them to have been endowed with great
muscularity. Throughout the whole of the paleolithic age, man
had time to mount up the ladder of evolution, and his skeleton
which remains, as well as his industrial relics, furnish unmistakable
evidence of that evolution.

These were the people who left Egypt and the Nile Valley at
the time of the Stellar Mythos and carried with them their
Totemic Ceremonies evolved at that time. The Australian
Aborigines, New Zealanders, New Guinea, Solomon and Hebrides
Islanders, North American Indians, the Ainu of Japan, and those
people the remains of whom we find at Harlyn Bay, Cornwall, and
the tribes we find in the extreme North of Asia and Europe,
all have, or had, the same signs, beliefs, legends, and Totemic
ceremonies-at places where they drove out and exterminated
the Red Man who had gone before, as we find amongst the
Nilotic negroes. Anatomically they correspond to the Nilotic
negro. They were a much taller race, and more developed, and
brought with them their Totemic ceremonies and Stellar Mythos
out of Egypt. They spread over all the northern part of the world
after the last glacial period, and probably south as well. We
class them as Neolithic. They had advanced in knowledge as
well as stature, and were a higher class of the human anatomically.
They polished their stone instruments, and at a later period
worked in metals, and domesticated animals. Their average
cranial capacity was about 1220 c.c. There were at least two
exodes during the Stellar Mythos-the early part like the
Aborigines of Australia, and later as those of Harlyn Bay.

These are the people who left Egypt at the time of the Solar
Mythos and perfected Eschatology, and were a higher developed
race in every way. The Druids, Priests of Yucatan and Incas
were some of them, and later Moses and his followers. Pro-
gressive evolution had developed in Egypt all the great civilisa-
tion which we know they possessed. Their mental and physical
culture were at this time the highest type this earth had seen.
These in their turn gradually obliterated and drove farther and
farther away all those of the Stellar Mythos or absorbed them,
 PRIMORDIAL MAN 439
wherever they came in contact, and the Solar thus superseded the
Stellar. The reader must remember, however, that the "lines of
distinction" were not made suddenly; it was only by pro-
gressive knowledge and development that the changes took place,
and that the one always overlapped the other, carrying the earlier
signs and symbols with them. Their average cranial capacity
was from !220 c.c. to rsoo c.c.

Also these exodes may be divided into two, roughly

classified : -
rst. Those of the Stellar Mythos having legends and myths
of having descended from the Celestial Mount, or the summit of
the Mount which was an image of the Pole.
The races of man who descended from the Mount were people
of the Pole whose starting point in reckoning time was from one
or other stations of the Pole Star, determinable by its type-
as the Tree or Turtle, or other image of a .:first point of departure,
and their traditions, found in various countries, are that they
were born when no Sun or Moon as yet had come into existence
- i.e. they were pre-solar and pre-lunar in reckoning of time, and
in their legendary lore try to tell us from which of the 7 stations
they descended, as a time-gauge in the prehistoric reckoning of
their beginnings, and which can be worked out fairly accurately
by Astronomers who can understand their Mythos, and recognise
their Zootype totem astronomically.
znd. Those of the Solar Mythos ascended from the hollow
underworld, beneath the Mount, or inside the Earth, which had
been hollowed out beneath the Mount for the passage of the Sun
by Ptah and his 7 Assistants, the human ascent being :figured in
the upward pathway of the Sun.
They were the Solar race who came into existence with the Sun
as it is represented in the legendary lore-i.e. when the Solar
Mythos was established.
Thus then, are two points of departure in the Astronomical
Mythology, one from above; one from below. The oldest races
that have kept their reckonings are descended from one or other
of the 7 stations in the Mount of the North, and in the later
Mythos men ascended from the earth below, or from below the
earth.
All this can only be traced back to the Ancient Egyptians,
440 SIGNS AND SYMBOLS OF PRIMORDIAL MAN
and explanations found only in the Ritual, and Monuments. No
other origin can be possible.
In this map the present positions of lands and water are
depicted as we now know them, but no geologist, or we suppose
anyone else would overlook the fact that ages ago the earth's
surface was different. Geology proves this most conclusively
and shows us that at one time the continents of Africa and South
America were connected.
 INDEX
A Ark of Sektit, 293
Aats, 66, 70 Arunta tribe, 46, 66
Aborigines, r6r -traditions, 52
-sacred ceremonies, 255 Ascended, those who, 199, 439
Abraham, r8r Ashern, 4IO
Abydos, 263 Assi, King, 155
Abyssinian Church and Ark, 409 Ast-Qurhet, 36I
Adams, Mr Marsh, 287 Astro-M ythological beliefs, I I 8
Africa, West, Secret Tribal Societies and Atlas, 27I
Customs, I 29 Atem, 360
Ahuitzotl, King, 89 Aten, Disk of, 57, 224
Ainu of Japan, 218 Atum, 6o, 64
Alabaster, Sir C., 217 Atum-Ra, II8
Alcheringa, 47, 57, 66, 68 Atum-Ra-Har-Makhu, 241
Alphabets derived from, 42, 248 Australian tribes, 46, I37, I 57
Amenta, 27, I14, I6o, 275,420 - ethics of, 69
-Ten great Mysteries of, 276 - traditional history, 57
America, North, Indians, zzr - Alcheringa ceremonies, 2 55
-temple, 24I - Churinga ceremonies, 54
Amoxhuaque, 90 - Wollunqua ceremonies, 7I
Amsu, I7, 34, II4, I32, 117, I75 - Sun Totem ceremonies, 56
- sign for, 65, 69, I48, zor, zos, 356 - Intichiuma ceremonies, 73
-with C. T ., 73 - Nurtunga ceremonies, 64
An' or Ante-Rut race, I 58, 163 - Ground-drawings, 8z
An~Heru, 62, IJ4, 240 - Great Serpent Mound, 8I
Ancestors, 46 - Rock drawings, 66
- reincarnation, 162 - Egyptian hieroglyphics on body of, 70
- spirit of, 57, 58, I53 - circumcision, 58
Ancestral spirits, 57, 414 -Bull Roarer, 8o
Andrews, Dr, 84 - boomerang, 67
Anhitzotl, 89 - six triangles, 68
Anthropomorphic form of great Mother, Axe, House of the Double, 29
123 -God of, 35
Anthropomorphic form of great Mother -Single and Double, 3I
fJ in mythology, 415 -stone, 33
Anubis, 17, 79, 87, 89, 94, I86, zoz , z i6 Aymaras, Indians, I 26
-Mexican, IIS Aztec text, I4
Anup, House of, 3I5 B
-Double Holy House of, 272 , 3I9
Apapi, 70, 87, II5 Baal or Bel, I8I, I90, 365
- destruction of, 224 Babylonians, IZ3, 208, 2IO
Apostles, the twelve, IZ, zz, 32I Bahu, god of inundation, I IO
Ap-ta, zoz Bancroft, 6o
Ap-Uat, 199 Baptism customs, 225, 226
Arch-Druidical prophet, I8o Barotse natives, 7 5
Arches built, I98 Bavile and Bini, I 30
Ariltha, 67 Bear, Great and Little, 292
Ark of Abyssinian Church, 409 Beare, Dr D. R. O'S~tllivan, 4I7
- different Egyptian, 294 Belus, 283
- Israelites, 296 Bensback natives, I63
- ; Japanese, 301 Bent, 409
-Lunar, 287 , 292 Bes, the god, I54, 356
- Maatit, 292 Bini tribe, 131
- Mexico and American Indians, 302 Blazing star, 90, 206
Nu, r86, 225 Blonds, the, I36
441 ,
 442 INDEX
Boardman, Admiral F., C.B., 28 Clement of Alexandria, 10
Boea, I98 Coatl'or: Cizuij sor Zee, IIS
Boomerang, 67, I48, I53 Coh, Prince, 36, 66
Borgian Codex, 77, 8 5 Colours, 4 I 5
Brahma, 40 Conception, Immaculate, 269
Breastplate, 237 Cook, Mr Stanley, 2I8
Bright Morning;star, 206 Copan, Stella of, I 5
Brittany, Dolmens of, 22I -ruins, I I3
Brugsch, Dr, I I4, 269 Copts, 84, II7
Bubastis, I 58 Cordova, Father J uan de, 270
Buddhists, the, 230 Corn spirit, 58
B'btdge, Dr W., I7, 63, 71, I 47, ISO, 194, Cornwall, 27, I70, I94, 257
2II, 244, 252, 265, 362, 40I Cortez, 36I
Bull Roarer, 7I, So, I63 Coslahun Tox, I7
Burgo , Father, 77, 205 Cozcaquauhtli, name of Isis, I I4
Burial custom s, 2 56, 2 58 Cozens, Mr To vey, I38 , I42
Burmah women, customs of, I2I Creation, history of, 59, 6o
Bushmen, 138, ISS - -Mexican, 6o, 86
Cremation, I36
Crocodile-headed Sebek, 99
c -Maya form, II 9
Cro-Magnon, I35
Cable Tow, 73, 205 Cromlech, Louth, 39
Cacamatl, II5 Cross established, I68
Ccesar, 123, I84, I99 -Christian, 187, 350, 409
Calalepec mountain, I22 -chapter on, 350
Canonising of saints, 408 -Pre-Christian, 354
Canute, edict of, I 83, I95 -origin, I 87
Cartouche, Royal, 287 - Swastika, IIS, I 87, 35I
· Cave, mysterious, of R itual, 274 Crowns, first, 253, 284
.:...._Double, 273, 293 - Atef or Crown of Zodiacal Light, 28 5
-and mount, I!23, 270 - Teshert, 70, 8I
-sacred, 34I -White, 64, 8 I
Celts, I 3 5 Cubes, three, 29, 40
Ceremonies, Totemic, 56 - Double, 4I, I 90
- Central American Indians, 77 Cubic stone, 90
Chachilnhtololin, 78 . Cukulcan, God of Light, 90
Chaldeans, the, 208 Culdees, I9 I, I 95
Chama, vase from, 93 Customs of tribes, 77, 78, I 59, 22I
Chi birias, I I 5 -burial, 256
Chican tztli, II 5 Cyfiawneon, I90
Chichen Itza, 90
Children of Failure, 62 D
Chinese, 2I 5, 3 I9, 32 5
Chipas, II4 Dangas, the, ISS
Christianity, evolution of, II 7, I 87, 4I8 Dartmoor, Druidical stones, 30
Christian, Abyssinian, 409 D eir-el-Bahari, 67
-Apostles, I 6 De Morgan, 43, 282
-Cross, I87, 350, 409 Deniker, I 57
- E thics, 43I Dennett, Mr, I3I
-Jesus compared with Horus, 422 D escended, those who, I 99, 439
-Madonna and Child, I26 Devonshire, 27, 29, I94, 320
- Seven Spirits, Seven Stars and Seven D ew pans, I93
Candlesticks, 329, 409 Diaz, B ernal, I 22, 36I
-symbol, 23I Dieseldorfl, Prof., 90, 9I
-twelve gates of h eaven, 23 Dinkas, the, 37, I63
Churinga, 33, 34, I77 Diodorus, 185, I93, 283
- Rock drawings, 66 Dismemberment of the d ead, 2 55
Circles, three, I 9 I Dodd, Brother Dr W ., 7
-two, I94, 20I Donnelly , I gnatius, 243
Circumcision, 58, 87, I 33, I42 Double Cave, I47, I so, I 56, 27 3, 293
Cities first formed, I 93 -Cube, 4I
Cizuij sor Zee, I I 5 -horizon, 57, 72, I1 9, 217
 INDEX 443
Double earth, sign for, I6o Esquimaux, 73
- Axe, 29, 36, 40 Eusebius, I I, I63
-equinox, 36, I I9, 293 Evans, Dr, 29, 42, 66
- Tatt, I6o Exoteric rendering, IS, 436
-triangle, II8, 3I4 Eye, All-Seeing, 202, 326
- - o f the Jews, 409
Drayson, 335 F
Druids, 8
-Adytum,40 Feet, the two, 220
-Caps, I89 First man, 4I2, 437
-Cross, I68 Five houses, 87
-divisions of Heaven, I9I Flabellum, the, 94
-High Priests of, 32, r86, I92 Fly-flap, 409
- religion, I 8 I Foot, Left first, 28, 244
- remains of, 30 Forbes, 17
-Temples, orientation of, II2, II7, 197 Foreman, Mr G., 68
-three feathers or rods or rays of Forstemann, Prof., 94
light, I88, 189 Four supports of heaven, 36, 72
-three circles, 190, I9I, I93 -quarters of heaven, 7I
-time of exodus, I69, I8I, I85 --Mexican, IIS
-triangle with Swastika, I87 - banm;rs of Children of Israel, 3 r6
Dwarfs, I58 - children of Horus, 36, 90, IIS, 3IS
- - a s Chaldean, 317
E --Chinese, 3I9
- -Christian in Revelation, 320
Eagle, White and Black, 286 - - Hindoo, 318
Egyptian ritual in Maya, I6 --Mexican and Zapotec, 316
-ancient name, 75 - - North American Indian, 3 20
- Arks, 294 - -West African, 320
-belief in evolution, 407 Freemasonry universal, r I
-code of morals, 423 -amongst Druids, I.88, I89
-Cross, 35I-360=I8° -date of origin of ceremonies, 303
-Crowns, 284 -date of origin of signs and symbols,
-Eschatology, 232, 4I5 303
-great Mother, 408 -general summary, 427-428,430
-Great Pyramid, 375, 423 -twelve perfect points, 22
- High Priests, I92 Freemasons, origin of, 7, I75, 289,430
-Mysteries of Amenta, 276 -All-Seeing Eye, 326
-names, I93, 334 - as custodians, 32, 304
- origin of the sign and symbol for -apron, 20
Amsu, 373 -Cable Tow, 73, 2os
- prehistoric tomb, 360 -circle, 325
- religion, 40 3 -cubes, 29, 41, 190
- Ritual, 394-403, 4I9 - established, r6o
- Royal Cartouche, 287 - Egyptian name of, 289
- seasons, 3 I I -Evans' cubes, 29, 41, 190
-Seven Glorious Ones, 409 - F.C.'s, 78, 92, 339
-sign of, r86 - first Lodges, 196
-Sphinx, 38I -form of Lodges, 289, 347
-story of Creation, 59 -jewels, 26
-the Holy Serpent, symbol of Tern, 36I - original in England, 192
-time of observation, 407 -seeking for that which was lost, rg>6
- two pillars, 322 -signs and symbols, 118, 119, 17s, 204,
El Shaddi, I9o, I99, 365 34S, 373
Eleusinian Mysteries, I 96 -situation of Lodge, 19s, 304
Embalming, 76 -square, 13, rzs, 203, 207, 289
Emerald stone, 78, 234, 377 -Tau, 19
Engwura, 46 -temples, 9, r r, 12, 13, 2I
Epagomenal days, 14 -the 7 Circles, 278
Eratosthenes, 392 -triangle, 19, 43, 58, I32, 185, 309, 314,
Erman, 2I9 343
Eschatology, 9, 21, 4IS -Twenty-four-inch Gauge, 305
Esoteric representations, Is, 436 -Gavel, the, 3I, 32
 444 INDEX
Freemasons, M.M.'s, IO, 53, I97, 340 Great Chief of the Hammer, JI, 34, 37,90
- J.W. and S.W., 39, JZI -Mother, 48, 56, 99, I I I, 125, I5I, 408
-D.C.'s, 307 -Water god, I I4
- Tylors, I86 - House, r I6, I9I
- R.A.'s, zz, 32, 34, 4I, 74, I88, Z2I, 3IS, - Water Lizard, IOO
327,336,338 -Dragon, uranographically, 420
- P.Z.'s, 26, 34 -Spirit Father, 34, 6z, 152
- Spade and Pick, 339 -Architect of the Universe, 159, 217
- origin of the term "Companion," 339 - Apap, 107
- IZ Banners, I6, 342 -nome, 34
- twelve tribes of Israel, 22 -Lady, I23
- K.E.'s, I76 - God, The One, 232, 234
- I8°, 90, 108, 223, 274, 33I, 348, 359 -Serpent, 77, 83, rrz
-White and Black Eagle, 286 - Serpent Fiend, 40 5
-seven steps, 310, 327, 341 -fight between Sut and Horus, 404
-The Seven, 278, 342 Green-Stone, 78, 234, 377
- Hoshea, 346
- Illustrious, 339 H
- El Shaddi, 365 Haddon, Mr, 163
- 30°, 3I4, 341, 342, 343 Hair, development of, I36
- the Great Enemy who is wounded and Hall and Neal, Messrs, 74
guarded, 34I Hamemmet, the unmummied ones, 124
-Sacred Cave, 341 Hammurabi, Code of, 209, zr8, z6s
- Scales, Pair of, 345 Harland Bay, 136, 169, zs6, ·z6I
- s. c., I89, 190, 364 Harmachis, cleaver of the way, 3I
-Winged-Disk, 343, 344 Harrison, Col., 142
- Grand Masters, 3 r Hatshepsu, I7
-Grand Originals, 31, 39 Heart, the, 36
-Left Foot first, z8, 244 Heaven, octagonal, 22, 91
-veil of the Temple rent, 27 5 - in three divisions, 190-193, ZOI-203,
-Ear of Corn near water, Mexican, I I I 317
-six periods of the world's existence, -in eight divisions, 113, 176
277 - i n ten divisions, I75
French metre, 306 -in thirty-six divisions, 190
-House of, 319-923
-of Atum-Ra, I6I
G Hebrew Gehenna, 85
Heliopolis, Priests of, 269
Garcia, Fra Gregoria, 78 Henen-Su, 270
Gauls, gods of, IZ6 Hepmek, custom called, IZI
Gavel, the, 3 I, 32 Heptanomes, r6I
Geil, Mr, I45 Her-Mahu-Horus, god of the double
Gentiles, the, I98 horizon, 57
Gesenius, 365 Herodotus, 135, 335
Giles, Mr H. A., 325 Heru-Khuf, I 55
Gilgal, I8z Heru-Netch-Tuf-Ra, I76
Gilgames, 214 Hieroglyphics, Egyptian, 29, 67, 70, 91,
God of Gentiles, I86 170, 178
-of four quarters, I 14 - in Devonshire, 320
-of the double horizon, 57, r 19 -Cretan, 47
- primary Pole Star, 184 -Mexican, 86
-black and white, I 14 - in Brittany, 248
-the Red Mexican, 94 Hindu, Three Pillars, 40
- the Serpent, 8 I, 83-1 rz, 361 Holy City, 79
-of water, II4 Homme-Mort, 135
Gould, Brother R. F., IO, 27, z8, I84, 3I4 Horus as Amsu, II4, II7
Great spear, 37 -four children of, r6, 87, r I 5, r 29
-seer, 37 -the spiritual sign for, 65, 69, 75-76,
-One of the Pygmies, 38 27I,286,309,343,38I
-master sign, I75 -the sayer of sayings, 86, 87, ror
-Year or day sign, I 5 -the Great Chief of the Hammer, 32,
-Pyramid, 9, z6, 242, 375-423 35,90
-Earth Goddess, 9I · -the Great One-the Mighty One, 32
 INDEX 445
Horus, the Prince of Eternity, I25 I
-the Blind, 65, 86 Iah and Ihuh, 365
-the Emerald Jewel, 78 I.A.U. and I.U., 76, I3I, I88, I89, 2I9,
-Prince of the Emerald Stone, 234, 377 363
-the Lord of the Heart, 36 I-em-Hetep, z8o
-the Light of the World, 36, 76, 87, I05, -Mexican, z8I
38I Ifi, Son of God, I 3 I
-the Eradicator of Sin, 7 3 Imexayacatzin, Children of the Thigh,
-the young Ear of Corn, 78, I I I, I I4 108
-the Osiris, IZ5 Incas, I7, I69, I97
- the Elder, 8 3, I I 3, I 14, I 24 Intichiuma ceremonies, 47, 7 3
-the Lord of the Heavens, IZ5 Ireland, 65 . I68
- the Lord of the Double Horizon, 72, Isis, 7 5, 9 I, I I 5, I I 6, I I 9, I 26
I04, I I9 - Mexican type, I I I, I 22
-the God of the Northern and Southern -spouse of Seb, 124
Horizons, 72 - suckling Horus, I 22
-the Guide of the Northern Horizon, 70 -hieroglyphic for, 79, IZ3
-the Great Water god, I I4 - White virgin, I I4
-the Child, 78 -as Neter-Mut, 408
- the Chief of the N omes, I 55 Israel, IZ
-the Tears of, 6I, 105 -twelve tribes of, 22
-the Fish-man as Horus-Sebek, 105, - IZ Banners of, I6
I I I, 42 I Israelites, I 5, I 8 I
-the God of Light, 90, I I I Ivory tablets from Naqada, 246
-the Red God, 94 Ixhebelyox or Mexican name of Isis mean-
-the Lock of, 76, 90, I39, I 52, 154, 222 ing White virgin, I 14 ·
-in !orm of a Hawk, 75, 87
-in form of a Bird, W.A., 52, I29
-as Har-Makhu, 36 J
-as twelve years of age, I I 3 Jacob, I8z
- as thirty years of age, I I 3 Jade,45
-as a mummied one, IZI Japanese, Iz,zz, 233
-as one of the seven Great Spirits, IZZ Java, Karangs of, I7
-as Iusu, son of Atuma-Ra, IZI Jews,76,I76,zz4,235,240
-as Ha-Hetep and Qua-ha-Hetep, 71 Johnston, Sir Harry, I33, 142
-as Heru-Khent-an-Maat, 87 Joshua, 182
-as Ptah-Seker-Ausar, shedding his own
blood, I 14, 204 · K
-addressing his Father in Heaven, IOI
-as Chief of the Land, I6o. Karnak, inscription at, I 53
-as traveller of the two lands, I6I Kattea, I 56
-head and attributes, Mexican, 86 Kensu-Nefer-Hetep, 358
-with Crown of Feathers, I7 Khemenu=No, 8, 22
-Mexican names (Quauhtli=Eagle or Khenemmu, I59
Hawk), 72, II5 Khensu, 269
-hidden in the Papyrus Swamp, I03 Khepra as Hawk Spirit, 25, 6I
-Druids' name for, I 83 KhuiLand, I 56, I70, I7I
-Battle between Horus and Sut on the -sign and symbol of, 69, 77, I30, I56,
Mount, 5I, 62, 109, I49 270, 357
- birth of, I I6
-depicted as Jesus (Mexican), I I7
- followers of, 6 3 L
- Sut and Seb, I 57 Language, 226
-triangle of, I90, z 52,405 -of the Maya, 16
- different names of, II4, 40I-42I Lanzone, Seignor, 274
- Horus-Khuti, Lord of the Spirits, I95 Left Foot first, z8, 244
-star of, zo6 Le Plongeon, Dr, II, I5, 36, II4, IZO, 295
-of the inundation, 3II Light of the World Sign and Symbol, I89,
-transubstantiated, 275 38I
-sacred name only known to the initi- Lockyer, Sir Norman, 192
ated, 108, fig. 46, B. I Lodges, first, 195, I96
Hu, II8, I8I,366,38I Luban worship, 77
Hut circle, I9I Lucanus, 123
 INDEX
M Minos, throne of, 30
Mitla, 9 I
Maa-Kheru, I30, 342 Moan, I IS
Macdonald, Captain, I64 Montelius, 250
Maize goddess, I ro Morton, Dr, 162
Makalanga, 74, 76, I85 Moses, 9, II3, I83, 2I7, 219,265,362
Mamapacha, I25 Motechuhzoma, I I4
Man, primitive, 4II, 437 Mythical representation, first, 4I3-414
M anetho, 236 Mythology first originated, 152, 416, 417,
Maories, I59 420
Map of world and explanation of, 437 Mythology carried to America, 122,438
M ariott Fitzgerald, Brother, I29, 160 Mythologists, Astra-Egyptian, 22
Marsupial animals, 65 Mythos, Solar, 222
Masi, 132, I62 Mysteries, ancient, 17, 169
Maspero, Prof., I 55, I6o, 250, 295, 383 -of Mayas, ri, 177
Massey, Gerald, 1W:r, 21, I23, 202,226, 24I, -of Puro, 129
367, 382, 419 -Ten great Mysteries of Egypt, 276
Matakania, I42
Max Muller, Prof., 223, 230
Mayach, learned men of, 16 N
Mayas, language of, I 6
-mysteries, rr, 93, IJ6, I8I Nahaults, I I7
-carriers, I I 3, I20 Nahua tribes, 90
-sign and symbol, I77 Naqada, 69, I8o
-traditions, 316 -ivory tablets from, 246
May-pole dance, 74 Naville, Dr Edward, 157
Mela, I85 N.E.C.,9
Memphis, High Priest of, 34 Nefer-Hetep, 358
Menes, I77 Neolithic man, I36, 164, IJ7, 189, I93,
Mesaba, 52, I34 256, 282, 438
Mexican conception of Deity, 97 Neter, meaning of, 30
-time, I4 New Guinea natives, 37, 163
-traditions, 90, 125 Nezahualpilli, the fasting prince, 72
-antiquities, 85, 88 Nicaragua, 1 I4
-gods, 92 Nilotic negroes, 46, I33, I63
-divisions of Heaven, I I3 Nin-Ki-Gal of Babylonians, 123
- calendar, I I 5 Names, Chief of the, 152
- Amsu, II7 -of Nubia, ISS
- Ptah, I24, 271, 272 -the seven, 158
- Ra, IOI, I08 Nordenskfold, Baron, 128
- Anup, 94, 271 Nose, prominences on, 95
- Shu-Anhur, 95, ro9, I20, 271 Nurtunga, 57
-Horus and Sut, 97, 109, I I 3 Nut, 120
- Children of the Thigh, ro8 Nzarnbi, god on Earth=Seb, 131
-Ear of Corn "near a fall of water,"
ro8
-godTem,II2 0
-Swastika cross, I I4
- Ta-Urt, I I6 Oak, the, I82
-Sut, ro6 Okerka, 56
-Isis and Horus, I22 Ollamh Fodhla, 65, 128, r68
-Totemic face paintings, 129 Osiris, one name of, 29
-types of Horus, 72, 86, 94, IOI, ro3, -mummified, 66, 396, 403
I04, 105,107, II8, II9 -as judge, 290
-signs and symbols, 20I, 33I -family of, I4
-burial customs, 256 -as Great Chief of the Axe, 90
-Priests, 322 -the raising of, 340
-pyramids, 377 - a t entrance of Tattu, 322
- Egyptian name of, 37 5 -the seat of, 303
-cave, 273 -as Crocodile, 4I6
- 1-em-Hetep, 281 Osirian religion, 302
- M.W.S., 332 remains of in the provinces of the
Mictlampa, I 16 Danube, 417, 4I8
 INDEX 447
p Pyramid, Tepoxtlan, 89, 377
- Tectihuacan, 377
Palenque, IS, II8, 222 - Mastaba, 376
Paleolithic man, 3, I33, I64, 256, 437 Pythagoras, I I
Peco Xolo, 78
Pelican woman, I 2 3, I 24 Q
- shedding her own blood to feed her Qerhet, 36I
young, 348 Quantitli, I I 5
Pentateuch, the, 240 Queen Moo, 66, 86
Pepi II., I 55 Quetzalcoatl, 90
Petrie, Prof., 256, 263, 282 Quiclmas, I26
Phallic festivals, 74, 402 Quiche, Sacred Books, IS
Phila:i, 78 - legends, I25
-inscription re Pygmies, I 55 Quirigua, I 5, I I 2
Phoenicians, 42
Picts, 73 R
Piette's discoveries, 248
Pillar stones, I90 Rain God of Mexico, 97
- Tatt and Tattu, 324, 364 / Rameses II., Serkh of, 268
-Bird Stone, 74 Rannut goddess, I22
-the two, 302, 323 Red God of Mexicans, 95
-of Horus, I2, 86, I82 Reinach, MrS., 93
- of_Sut and Horus, 64, 3I3, 324 Religion, first and origin, I 54
Pithecanthropos Erectus, I 33 Renouf, Sir LePage, 3I, 34
Pithom, II2 Revelation, 22, 320
Pliny, I82 Rig Veda, 203, 230
Plutarch, I I, 37, 6 5 Ritual, 57, 62, 66, 78, 86, 89, I I3, I I6, I I9,
Pole Star, 202 22I, 240, 253,270, 275, 33I·, 394,403,
Popul Vuh, I 5 4I9
Powell-Cotton, Major, I 53 J Romans, I87,408,4I7
Preanthropomorphic, I 59 Roth, 68
Precession, year of, I 5 Rough Tor, Cornwall, I92
Priests, dresses of, 235-237 Routh, Mr W., 257
-Mexican and Zapotec, 332 Ruti, the, I6o
Proctor, 384
Ptah, II4, I56 ; s
-Great Architect of the Universe, I 59
- teachings of, 8 Sacred ceremonies, I5I, I6o
-creator of Amenta, I 59 -spear, 37
-first Solar god, II4 -stone, 53
- Put - cy~le of, 107, I I 3, I6I, 203, 29I -No.3, 309
- Seker-Ausar, I I4, 404 -cave, 34I
-High Priest of the Great Nome, 32 -triangle of West Africa, I32
-prototype of M.W.M., 34 -Serpent, 36I
-Great Chief of the Hammer, 3I, 89 . Sahagun, Father, I4
-son of, I8S Sahu mummy, I58
-as God the Father and Son, I6I Samson, I5
- Divider of Heavens, 71 Sau, II9
-House of, I6o ~ Saville, Dr, 88, 9I
-Tanan, I99 Sayee, Prof., 265, 280
- delineated on stones, 249 Scales, Pair of, 345
- symbol of, 272 Seb,62, I24, I6o
-as Pygmy, I 59 Sebau,64
Pulque god, 34 Sebek,99,42I
Punt, ISS Sekhet-Anru, divisions of, 66
Purrohman, I29 Seler, Dr Edward, I5,35, 85, 89, II4, II6,
Pygmy, the first man, 3, 49, I40, 437 274
-and Bushmen, I 58 Seligmann, Dr, I63
-words, I48J Sergi, Prof., 43, I35, I77, I8o, 229, 247,
- earliest human form of seven Powers, 25I, 254, 282
I 59 Seri tribe, I I 3
- as god Bes, I 59 -ceremonies, I26
Pyramid, Great, of Gizeh, 9, 32,277,423 Serpent mounds, 83
 INDEX
Seven, the, 27S, 342 Sphinx, the, 3SI
-Great Spirits, I25 Spirit worship, 5I
-scorpions, I I7 -ancestral and ancestors, 4I4
-headed Dragon, 2IO -houses, 77
-steps, 3II, 327, 34I - offerings, 2 I I
-stones, IS2 -Land of the, 20I, 357
- feathers, 36 -origin, 4I 2
- nomes, I6I , 334 Square, the, IJ,203,207,2S9
- H ohgates, IS6 - double, 22, 57
- Kabiri, rS6 -established, I6o
- districts of West Africa, IJI - Egyptian name of, 2S7
-Tablets of Creation, 209, 264 St Augustine, I9I
-footsteps, 220 Stevens,]olmL., I2, IJ, S7, IIS, II9
-stars which never set, 203 , 329 Stobmus, 27
- Lords of the N omes, 2 5 I Stone Huts, I9I
-Golden Candlesticks, 328 Stonehenge, I6S, IS2
-Primary Powers, earliest human form, Sumarians, the, 209
I 59, 183, 4I9 Supreme Spirit, I 50
- Glorious Ones, 53, SS, I32, 274, 292, - Council, IS9, 364
JSI, 409 Sut, 202, 365
Shaat, III, I22 - as King of Darkness , 5 I, 404
Shu, 57, 62, S7, II4, 202, 240, 271, 3 I I, - as Dragon of Drou ght, 42 I
346 -original name, IS6
Signs and symbols, found at Uxmal, I I - the r oarings of, 7 I
-of North and South Pole, 69, 7I - chained and wounded by H orus, S6,
- Aats, 70 I07
- Intichiuma, 73 · -hole of, S3
-Stars, 7 5 -changed into serpent, So, S6, I I I
-So-called Twenty-Day, Mexican, S5 -Mexican representation, I I6
-of name of ancient Egypt, IS6 - triangle of, 2 52
- Khui Land, 69, 77, I 30, I 56, 270, 357 -as first Stellar god, 364
-on French D olmens, 2S4 -as brother of Horus, I ro, 365
- uranographic, I IO - the Great Enemy who is wounded and
- a lphabetiform, 248 guarded but not dead . 34I
- I.U . or I.A .U., 75, 76, I SS, 363 Suten-Henen, 34 I
-of war, II6 Swastika, the, 44, II5, IS6, 26I, 352
- linear signs, I 77 -Totem, 57, 224
-Twenty-four-inch Gauge, 305
- Horus' triangle, 3 I 3, 343
-S.C.'s, JI3 T
--Egyptian, 343 Tacitus, 359
- R.A . Degree, 73, 3I5 Taht-Aan, S7
- F.C.D., 340 Tai-Hao, 2I6
- IS 0 , 275, 33I, 34S, 363 Tamahu, I 3S
--Egyptian, 360 Ta-Nuter, 20I
-Emblems of Royalty of Horus, 20I, 27 I Tasmanians, I3S
-Maya complex, I77 Tattooing, 7 3
-Heaven in eight divisions, 9 I, I76, 209 T atanen, I6o
-Heaven in ten divisions, I75 Tatt a nd Tattu, r6o
-sacred name of Horus, 107, IOS -Pillars, IIS, 197, 324, 364
Sistrum, II5, 409 Tau, 19
Siva, 40 Ta-Urt, 99, I I6
Skulls, 254 Tem, 112, I I4, 360, 416
Smith, Dr, I42 T eoatli Tlachinolli, symbol of war, II6
Socialism, 434 Tepoxtlan, 34, 9 1, S9
Societies, Sacred Tribal, West Africa, I 29, Teteo-innan, Mother of the gods, I 14
I6I Tezcatlipoca, 7S
Solomon, 76, I SS, 3I4 Thapau erlu, 71, So
- Islands, I 64 Theopneustics, ro, 23, 399
South Tawton Church, 29 Theuantepec cave, 270
Spear thrower, 6S Thrice-bent position, 75, 114, 169, 256,
-great, 37 257
Spencer and Gillen, 46, 67 , So, I49 Three grand originals, 31, 39
 INDEX 449
Three pillars of Druids, 38 Two triangles, I85
- - o f Hindu, 40 -circles, I92, I94, 201
- - of M.M., 39 -divisions of Heaven, 64
-cubes, 29, 3I, 40 - lakes, 270
-triangles, 68 -horizons, 293
- F eathers or Rods or Rays of Light, 75, Tylors, I86
76, 92, I88, I89 Tywysogaethu, Druid leaders, I90
-circles, I90, I9I
-divisions of Heaven, 203 u
Tiburn Island, I26 Uat, symbolic, 87
Tiele, Prof., 230 Ueuetcotl, II3
Tieta, Text of, 7I Uija-tao, Great Seer, 35
Titicaca, Lake of, I28 Underworld, 23,27, 67
Toci or Teto-innan, I I 5 Ununtumura, 8I
Tohel =Atum-Ra, 6o Urabuma, I24, I54
Toltec nation, 90 Uranographic symbol, I IO
Tordites, 77, 8 I Uxmal, signs and symbols found at, I I
Taro, I63 -temples, II2
Totem, primary, 47, 48, 52, 69,95 -burial customs, 256
Totemic ceremonies, 50, 83, 84, 409
-colours, 4I 5 v
Totemism, 52
-superhuman powers, 4I5 Veil of the T emple rent, 275
Tree of Life, 98, I 07 Vishnu, 40
Triangle, I 3 Volney, 239
- origin, 309 w
-double, I7, I9, 22, I88 Waddell, Dr, 83
-of Horus, 203, 252, 343 Warramunga, 71
-of Sut, 252 Warringa, 57
-six, 68, I28 Wiedemann, Prof., 2 55
-sacred, 74, I32 vVollinqua ceremonies, 71, So, 82
-with Swastika, I87 Worship, 402, 4I6
-apex down, I90 Writings, linear, 246
Trinity, the, I4, 39, 404 -sacred, 24I
Trussell, Mr F., I47
Tshi tribe, I 30 X
Tuat, the, 22, 27, 84, II4 Xilotl, II4
Tuatha, I99 Xipe, 90, I I4
Tum, II4 y
Twelve divisions of the Tuat, 22
-Apostles, I2, 22 Yezidis, 36I
- tribes of Israel, 22 Young Ear of Corn, Mexican, I I 1

- gates of heaven, 22 Yorba, I3I, I32

- hours of the night, 23 Yucatan, I5, 90, I26, I69
- reons, I9I
-judges, I9I z
- thrones, I9I Z aborouski, I35
- pillars, I 90 Zac Zuhuny, I I4
-Camps and Circles, 342 Zambabwe , the Great, 76, I98
- ~anners of Isra~l , 342 Zapotec High Priest, 35, 332
- signs of the Zodiac, 342 -name of Crocodile, I IO
-original Totemic Zootypes, 343 Zeus, 36
Two Feet, 67, 220 Zipanea Told, IS
-serpents, 65 Zipe, I7, 90, IJ4, 355
- sisters, 47 Zodiac, twelve signs, 22, I90, I9I, 203,
- mothers, 47 2I2, 289
- ancestors, 57 Zodiacal West, 77
-hawks, 83 -Light, 285
-Sandals, I I7 -Sign of, I20
-pillars, 57, 64, I 57, 20I, 323 Zolotl, 90
-lands, 7I, II8, I 58 Zootype form for Isis , I22
-cubes, 4I Zoroaster, I I
2F
 PR IN TED BY

THE R IVE RS IDE PRESS LT I\UTED

EDI N BURGH

2021 ki-praxis gerald ressmann

---